PRESENTED  TO  THE  LIBRARY 

OP 

PRINCETON  THEOLOGICHL  SEMINHRY 

BY                                                                     1 

|VIps.   Alexander  Ppoadfit. 

•TESrH    AMERICAN   EDITIOS. 


STAR    IN    the;    JEAST? 

A 

SERMON, 

PREACHED    IN-   THE   IWRISH   CHURCH   OF   ST.    JAMES,    BRISTOL,   ON 
SUNDAY,   FEBRUARY   26,    1809. 

For  the  Benefit  of  the 

"  Society  for  Missions  to  Africa  and  the  East,^'' 

BY  , 
REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANx\N,  LL.D. 

FROM   INDIA. 

"  For  wo  have  seen  His  Star  iii  the  East,  and  are  come  to  worship  Kim."— Matt.  ii.  c. 

TO  WHICH   IS   ADDED, 

AN     APPENDIX, 

CONTAINING   THE 

INTERESTING  REPORT  OF  REV.  DR.  KERR, 

TO    THE    GOVERNOR    OF    MADRAS,    ON    THE    STATE    OF    THE    ANCIENT 
CHRISTIANS    IN    COCHIN    AND    TRAVANCORE,    AND    AN 

ACCOUXT  OF  THE  DISCOVERIES 

MADE    BY     REV.    DR.    BUCHANAN,    OF    200,000    CHRISTIANS,    IN    tKE 
SEQ_UESrERED    REGION    OF    HINDOSTAN. 


BOSTOX: 

'UBHSHED    BY    MUNROE    8c    FRANCIS,    NO.    4    CORNHIL?.. 
1811. 


A   SERMON. 


MATT.  ii.  2. 

'•^  For  we  have  seen  his  Star  in  the  East,  and  are  co7ne 
to  worship  him^ 

When,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  the  Son  of  God  came 
down  from  heaven  to  take  our  nature  upon  him,  many 
circumstances  concurred  to  celebrate  the  event,  and  to 
render  it  an  illustrious  epoch  in  the  history  of  the  world. 
It  pleased  the  Divine  Wisdom  that  the  manifestation  of 
the  Deity  should  be  distinguished  by  a  suitable  glory : 
and  this  was  done  by  the  ministry  of  Angels,  by  the 
ministry  of  Men,  and  by  the  ministry  of  Nature  itself. 

First,  This  was  done  by  the  ministry  of  Aiigels  ;  for 
an  Angel  announced  to  the  shepherds  "  the  glad  tidings 
<'  of  great  joy  which  should  be  to  all  people ;"  and  a 
"  multitude  of  the  heavenly  host  sang  Glory  to  God  in 
"  the  Highest,  on  earth,  peace,  good-will  toward  men." 

Secondly,  It  was  done  by  the  ministry  of  Men  ;  for 
illustrious  persons,  divinely  directed,  came  from  a  far 
country,  to  oifer  gifts,  and  to  do  honour  to  the  newborn 
King. 

Thirdly,  It  was  done  by  the  ministry  of  Nature. 
Nature  herself  was  commanded  to  bear  witness  to  the 
presence  of  the  God  of  Nature.  A  Star  or  Divine 
Light,  pointed  out  significantly  from  heaven  the  spot 
upon  earth  where  the  Saviour  was  born. 

Thus,  I  say,  it  pleased  the  Divine  Wisdom,  by  an 
assemblage  of  heavenly  testimonies,  to  glorify  the  incar- 
nation of  the  Son  of  God. 

All  these  testimonies  were  appropriate  ;  but  the 
Journey  of  the  Eastern  Sages  had  in  it  a  peculiar  fitness. 


We  can  hcirdly  imagine  a  more  natural  mode  of  hon- 
ouring the  event  than  this,  that  illustrious  peisons 
should  proceed  from  a  far  country  to  visit  the  child 
which  was  born  Saviour  of  the  world.  They  came,  as 
it  were,  in  the  name  of  the  Gentiles,  to  acknowledge  the 
heavenly  gift,  and  to  bear  their  testimony  against  that 
nation  which  rejected  it.  They  came  as  the  represen- 
tatives of  the  whole  heathen  world ;  not  only  of  the  hea- 
thens of  the  East,  but  also  of  the  heathens  in  the  West, 
from  whom  ive  are  descended.  In  the  name  of  ihe 
whole  world,  lying  "in  darkness, and  in  the  shadow  of 
death,"  they  came  inquiring  for  that  Light  which  they 
had  heard,  was  to  visit  them  in  the  fulness  of  time. 
"  And  the  star  which  they  saw  in  the  East,  went  belore 
"  them,  till  it  came  and  stood  over  where  the  young 
"  child  was.  And  when  they  were  come  into  the  house, 
"  the}-  fell  down  and  worshipped  him  ;  and  Avhen  they 
"  had  opened  their  treasures,  they  presented  unto  him 
"  gifts,  gold,  and  frankincense,  c\nd  myrrh  ;"  and  they 
departed  into  their  own  country. 

Do  you  ask  how  the  Star  of  Christ  was  understood  in 
the  East  ?  Or  why  Providence  ordained  that  peculiar 
mode  of  intimation  ? 

Christ  w^as  foretold  in  old  prophecy,  under  the  name 
of  the  "  *S'^«r  that  should  arise  out  of  Jacob  ;"  and  the 
rise  of  the  Star  in  Jacob  was  notified  to  the  world,  by 
the  appearance  of  an  actual  Star. 

We  learn  from  authentic  Roman  history,  that  there 
prevailed  "in  the  East"  a  constant  expectation  of  a 
Prince,  who  should  rise  out  of  Judea,  and  rule  the 
world.  That  such  an  expectation  did  exist,  has  been 
confirmed  by  the  ancient  writings  of  India.  Whence, 
then,  arose  this  extraordinary  expectation,  for  it  was 
found  also  in  the  Sybilline  books  of  Rome  ? 

The  Jewish  expectation  of  the  Messiah  had  pervaded 
the  East  long  before  the  pci  iod  of  his  appearance.  The 
Jews  are  called  by  their  own  prophet  the  "  Expecting 
people*,"  (as  it  may  be  translated,  and  as  some  of  the 
Jews  of  the  East  translate  it)  the  "  people  looking  for 


Is.  xvi 


2.  "Tiie  people  mctcd  out,"  in  our  translation. 


"and  expecting  One  to  come."  Wherever,  then,  the 
ten  tribes  A\erc  carried  throughout  the  East,  they  carri- 
ed with  them  their  expectation.  And  they  carried  also 
the  prophecies  on  which  their  expectation  was  lounded. 
Now  one  of  the  clearest  of  these  projihccies  runs  in 
these  words  :  "  There  shall  come  a  Star  out  of  Jacob." 
And  as  in  the  whole  dispensation  concerning;  the  Mes- 
siah, there  is  a  wonderful  fitness  between  the  \\ords  of 
prophecv  and  the  person  spoken  of,  so  it  pleased  the 
Divine  Wisdom  that  the  rise  of  the  Star  in  Jacob  should 
be  announced  to  the  world  by  the  appearance  of  an  ac- 
tual Star,  (for  by  what  other  means  could  the  great 
e^•ent  be  more  significantly  communicated  to  the  remote 
parts  of  the  earth  ?)  and  this  actual  Star,  in  itself  a  pro- 
per emblem  of  that  "Light  which  was  to  lighten  the 
Gentiles,"  conducted  them  to  Him  who  was  called  in  a 
figure  the  Star  of  Jacob,  and  the  "  glory  of  his  people 
Israel;"  and  who  hath  said  of  himself,  (Rev.  xxii.  16) 
"  1  Jesus,  am  the  bright  and  morning  Starf." 

But  again,  why  was  the  East  thus  honoured  ?  Why- 
was  the  East,  and  not  the  West,  the  scene  of  these 
transactions  ?  The  East  was  the  scene  of  the  first  reve- 
lation of  God.  The  fountains  of  inspiration  were  first 
opened  in  the  East.  And,  after  the  flood,  the  first  fam- 
ily of  the  new  world  was  planted  in  the  East ;  I  mean 
the  East,  in  relation  to  Juclea.  Besides,  millions  of  the 
human  race  inhabit  that  portion  of  the  globe.  The 
chief  population  of  the  world  is  in  these  regions.  And 
in  the  middle  of  them  the  Star  of  Christ  first  appeared. 
And,  led  by  it,  the  wise  men  passed  through  many  na- 
tions, tongues  and  kindreds,  before  they  arrived  at  Ju- 
dea  in  the  West ;  bearing  tidings  to  the  world  that  the 
Light  was  come,  that  the  "  Desire  of  all  Nations"  was 
come.  Even  to  Jerusalem  herself  they  brought  the 
first  intimation  that  her  long  expected  Messiah  was 
come. 

Now,  my  brethren,  as  the  F.ast  \vas  honoured  in  the 
first  age,  in  thus  pointing  out  the  Messiah  to  the  world  ; 

t  Tlic  Jews  used  to  r.peak  of  their  Messiali  under  the  appellation  of  Bar 
Coca/y,  or  "  the  Son  of  the  Star  ;"  and  false  Clu-ists  actually  assumed  thai 
name. 


so  now  again,  after  a  long  interval  of  darkness,  it  is 
bearing  witness  to  the  truth  of  his  religion;  not  indeed 
by  the  shining  of  a  Star,  but  by  aftbrding  luminous  ev- 
idence of  the  divine  origin  of  the  Christian  Faith.  It 
affords  e\idencc,  not  only  of  the  general  truth  of  its  liis- 
tory,  but  of  its  peculiai'  doctrines ;  and  not  of  its  doc- 
trines merely,  but  of  the  divine  power  of  these  doctrines 
in  convincing  the  understandings  and  converting  the 
hearts  of  men.  And  in  this  sense  it  is,  that  "  we  have 
*'  seen  his  Star  in  the  East,  and  are  come  to  worship 
*'  him." 

And  when  these  evidences  shall  have  been  laid  before 
you,  you  will  see  that  the  Time  is  come  for  diffusing 
His  religion  throughout  the  world;  you  will  "offer 
"  gifts"  in  his  name  for  the  promotion  of  the  work  ;  and 
you  will  offer  up  prayers  in  its  behalf,  "  that  God  would 
"  be  pleased  to  make  his  ways  known,  his  saving  health 
"  unto  all  nations." 

In  this  discourse,  we  propose  to  lay  before  you, 

1st.  Evidences  of  the  general  truth  of  the  Chris- 
tian Religion,  existing  in  the  East. 

2dly.  Evidences  of  the  divme  power  of  that  reli- 
gion, exemplified  in  the  East. 

I.  The  general  truth  of  the  Christian  Religion  is  il- 
lustrated by  certain  evidences  in  the  East.  Of  these 
we  shall  mention  the  following. 

1.  Ancient  writings  of  India,  containing  particulars 
of  the  history  of  Christ. 

2.  Certain  doctrines  of  the-  East,  shadowing  forth 
the  peculiar  doctrines  of  Christianity,  and  manifestly 
derived  from  a  common  origin. 

3.  Tlic  state  of  the  Jews  in  the  East,  confirming  the 
truth  of  ancient  prophecy. 

4.  The  state  of  the  'Syrian  Christians  in  the  East, 
sul)sisting  for  many  ages,  a  separate  and  distinct  people 
in  the  midst  of  the  heathen  world. 

These  subjects,  however,  wc  must  notice  verv 
bnefl}'. 


1.  Hindoo  historj'-  illustrates  the  lustonj  of  the  Gos- 
pel. There  have  lately  been  discovered  in  India,  cer- 
tain Sanscrit  writings,  containing  testimonies  of  Christ. 
They  relate  to  a  Prince  who  reigned  about  the  period 
of  the  Christian  era  ;  and  whose  history,  though  mix- 
ed with  fable,  contains  particulars  which  correspond,  in 
a  surprising  manner,  with  the  advent,  birth,  miracles^ 
death,  and  resurrection  of  our  Saviour.  The  event 
mentioned  in  the  words  of  the  Text  is  exactly  record- 
ed, namely,  That  certain  holy  men,  directed  by  a  Star, 
journeyed  toward  the  West,  where  tliey  beheld  the  in- 
carnation of  the  Deity*. 

These  important  records  have  been  translated  by  a 
learned  orientalistf,  and  he  has  deposited  the  originals 
among  the  archives  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  From 
these,  and  from  other  documents,  he  has  compiled  a 
work,  entitled  "  The  History  of  the  introduction  of  the 
Christian  Religion  into  India;  its  progress  and  de- 
cline ;"  and  at  the  conclusion  of  the  work  he  thus  ex- 
presses himself :  "  I  have  written  this  account  of  Chris- 
"  tianity  in  India  with  the  impartiality  of  an  historian ; 
"  fully  persuaded  that  our  holy  religion  cannot  receive 
"any  additional  lustre  from  it." 

Thus  far  of  the  history  of  the  Gospel. 

2.  We  are  now  to  notice  certain  doctrines  of  the 
East,  shadowing  forth  the  doctrines  of  Christianity. 

The  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  Christian  Religion  are 
so  strongly  represented  in  certiun  systems  of  the  East, 
that  we  cannot  doubt  the  force  whence  they  have  been 
derived.  We  find  in  tliem  the  doctrines  of  the  Trin- 
ity, of  the  incarnation  of  the  Deity,  of  the  Atonement 
for  sin,  and  of  the  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit. 

First,  The  doctrine  of  the  Trinity.  The  Hindoos 
believe  in  one  God  Brahma,  the  creator  of  all  things : 
and  yet  they  represent  him  as  subsisting  in  three  per- 
sons ;  and  they  worship  one  or  other  of  these  persons 
throughout  every  part  of  India.     And  what  proves  that 

*  This  testimony  of  the  Hindoo  writer  accords  with  that  of  ChaiciJius, 
the  ancient  commentator  on  Plato,  wlio  adds,  "  tliat  the  infant  Maji  sty  be- 
"  iii}^  found,  the  wise  men  worshipped,  and  gave  gifts  suitable  to  so  groat 
"  a  God  " 

t  Mr.  Wilford. 


they  hold  this  doctrine  distinctly,  is,  that  their  most  aa- 
cient  representation  of  the  Deity  is  formed  of  one  body 
and  three  fiices.  Nor  are  these  representations  conlined 
to  India  alone  ;  but  they  are  to  be  found  in  other  parts 
of  the  East. 

\Mience,  then,  my  brethren,  has  been  derived  this 
idea  of  a  triune  God?  If,  as  some  allege,  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Trinity  among  Christians  be  of  recent  ori- 
gin, whence  have  the  Hindoos  derived  it  ?  When  you 
shall  have  read  all  the  volumes  of  Philosophy  on  the 
subject,  you  will  not  have  obuiined  a  satisfactory  an- 
swer to  this  question. 

Secondly,  The  doctrine  of  the  Incarnation  of  the  De- 
ity. The  Hindoos  believe  that  one  of  the  persons  in 
their  Trinity  (and  that,  too,  the  second  person,)  was 
"  manifested  in  the  flesh."  Hence  their  fables  of  the 
incarnations  of  Vishnoo,  of  which  you  may  have  heard. 
And  this  doctrine  of  the  incarnation  of  the  Deity  is 
found  over  almost  the  whole  of  Asia. 

Whence,  then,  originated  this  idea,  that  "  God 
"  should  become  man,  and  take  our  nature  upon 
"  him  ?"  The  Hindoos  do  not  consider  that  it  was  an 
Angel  merely  that  became  man,  but  God  himself.  The 
incarnation  of  God  is  a  frequent  theme  of  their  dis- 
course. We  cannot  doubt  whence  this  peculiar  tenet 
of  religion  has  been  derived.  We  must  believe  that  all 
the  fabulous  incarnations  of  the  Eastern  Mythology  are 
derived  from  the  real  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  or 
from  the  prophecies  which  went  before  it. 

Thirdly,  The  doctrine  of  Atonement  for  Sin,  by  the 
shedding  of  blood.  To  this  day  in  Hindostan,  the 
people  bring  the  Goat  or  Kid  to  the  Temple  ;  and  the 
Priest  sheds  the  blood  of  the  innocent  victim.  Nor  is 
this  peculiar  to  Hindostan.  Throughout  the  whole 
East,  the  doctrine  of  a  sacrifice  for  sin  seems  to  exist 
in  one  form  or  other. 

Ho^v  is  it  then,  that  some  of  you  in  this  country  say 
that  there  is  no  Atonement  !  For,  ever  since  "  Abel 
oftered  unto  God  a  more  excellent  sacrifice  than 
Cain;"  ever  since  Noah,  the  lather  of  the  new  world, 
"  oflcred  burnt-offerings  on  the  Altar,"  sacrifices  have 


been  offered  up  in  almost  every  ncition  ;  as  if  for  a  con- 
st uit  memorial  before  the  world,  that  "  without  shed- 
"  ding  of  blood,  there  is  no  remission  of  sin." 

Fourthly,  The  doctrine  of  the  influence  of  the  Spirit 
of  God.  In  the  most  ancient  writings  of  the  Hindoos, 
some  of  which  have  been  lately  published,  it  is  asserted 
that  the  "divine  spirit,  or  light  of  holy  knowledge,"  in- 
fluences the  minds  of  men.  And  the  man  who  is  the 
subject  of  such  influence  is  called  the  "  man  twice- 
born."  Many  chapters  are  dcA'oted  to  the  duties, 
character,  and  virtues  of  "  the  man  twice-born." 

If,  then,  in  the  very  systems  of  the  heathen  world,  this 
exalted  idea  should  have  a  place,  how  much  more  might 
we  expect  to  find  it  in  the  revelation  of  the  true  God  ! 

We  could  illustrate  other  doctrines  by  similar  anal- 
ogies, did  time  permit.  If  these  analogies  were  merely 
partial  or  accidental,  they  would  be  less  important. 
But  they  are  not  casual ;  as  every  man  who  is  versed  in 
the  Holy  Sciipturcs  and  in  Oriental  Mythology  well 
knows.  They  are  general  and  systematic.  Was  it 
ever  alleged  that  the  Light  of  Nature  could  teach  such 
doctrines  as  these  ?  They  are  all  contrary  to  the  Light 
of  N  iture. 

These,  my  brethren,  are  doctrines  which  exist  at  this 
day,  in  the  midst  of  the  idolatry  and  moral  corruption 
of  the  heathen  world.  Every  where  there  appears  to 
be  a  counterfeit  of  the  true  doctrine.  The  inhabitants 
have  lost  sight  of  the  only  true  God,  and  they  apply 
these  doctrines  to  their  false  gods.  For  these  doctrines 
are  relics  of  the  first  Faith  of  the  earth.  They  are,  as 
you  see,  the  strong  characters  of  God's  primary  revela- 
tion to  man,  which  neither  the  power  of  man,  nor  time 
itself,  hath  been  able  to  destroy  ;  but  which  have  en- 
dured from  age  to  age,  like  the  works  of  nature,  the 
moon  and  stars,  which  God  hath  created  incorruptible. 

3.  Another  circumstance,  illustrating  the  truth  of  the 
Chiistian  religion  in  the  i^ast,  is  the  state  of  the  Jews. 
The  Jews  are  scattered  over  tiie  whole  face  of  the  ll,ast, 
and  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecies  concerning  them  is 
far  more  evident  in  these  regions  than  it  is  here  among 
Christian  nations. 


10 

The  last  great  punishment  of  the  Jewish  people  was 
inflicted  for  their  last  great  crime — their  shedding  the 
l:)lood  of  the  Son  of  (lod  !  And  this  instance  of  divine 
indignation  has  been  exhibited  to  all  nations,  and  all  na- 
tions seem  to  have  been  employed  by  the  ordinance  of 
God  in  inflicting  the  punishment. 

By  express  prophecy,  the  Jews  were  sentenced  to  be- 
come "the  scorn  and  reproach  of  all  people;"  and' 
"  a  proverb  and  by-word  among  all  nations."  Now, 
that  their  stubborn  unbelief  should  be  a  reproach  to 
them  among  Christian  nations  here  in  the  West,  is  not 
no  strange  ;  that  they  should  be  a  proverb  and  a  by-word 
among  those  who  had  heard  the  prophecy  concerning 
them,  is  not  so  remarkable.  But  to  have  seen  them  (as 
I  have  seen  them)  insulted  and  persecuted  by  the  igno- 
rant nations  in  the  East ;  in  the  very  words  of  prophecy, 
"trodden  down  of  the  heathen;"  trodden  down  by  a 
people  who  never  heard  the  name  of  Christ  ;  who  nev- 
er heard  that  the  Jews  had  rejected  Christ ;  and  who,  in 
fact,  punished  the  Jews,  without  knoxving  their  crime  ; 
this,  I  say,  hath  appeared  to  me  an  awful  completion  of 
the  divine  sentence. 

4.  Another  moniuiient  of  the  Christian  religion  in 
the  East,  is  the  state  of  the  Syrian  Christians,  subsist- 
ing for  many  ages  a  separate  and  distinct  people,  in  the 
niidst  of  the  corruption  and  idolatry  of  the  heathen 
world.  They  exist  in  the  very  midst  of  India,  like  the 
bush  of  Moses,  l:>urning  and  not  consumed  ;  surround- 
ed by  the  enemies  of  their  faith,  and  subject  to  their 
povv^er,  and  yet  not  destroyed.  There  they  exist,  hav- 
ing the  pure  \vord  of  God  in  their  hands,  and  speaking 
in  their  churclies  that  same  language  which  our  Saviour 
himself  spake  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem. 

We  may  contemplate  the  history  of  this  people,  ex- 
isting so  long  in  that  dark  region,  as  a  type  of  the  inex- 
tinguisJiable  Light  of  Christ's  religion ;  and  in  this 
sense  it  may  be  truly  said,  "  We  have  seen  his  Star  in 
"the  East." 

The  probable  design  of  the  Divine  Providence,  in 
preserving  this  peo|:)le,  appears  to  be  this  :  That  they 
should  be  a  seed  of  the   Church  in  Asia :    that  they 


11 

should  be  a  special  instrument  for  the  conversion  of  the 
surrounding  heathen,  when  God's  appointed  time  is 
come  ;  a  people  prepared  for  his  service,  as  fellow-la- 
bourers with  us  ;  a  people,  in  short,  in  the  midst  of 
Asia,  to  whom  we  can  point  as  an  evidence  to  the  rest, 
of  the  truth  and  antiquity  of  the  Christian  Faith. 

And  this  shall  suffice  as  to  the  testimonies  of  the  gen- 
eral truth  of  Christianity  existing  in  the  East. 

II.  We  proposed,  in  the  second  branch  of  the  dis- 
course, to  lay  before  you  some  evidences  of  the  divme 
power  of  the  Christian  Religion  exemplified  in  the  East. 

To  say  that  Christianity  has  been  propagated  in  the 
East,  as  other  religions  have  been  propagated,  is  to  say 
nothing.  It  is  little  to  say  that  thousands  ha\e  adoi)ted 
the  name^  and  that  it  pervades  populous  provinces.  For 
three  centuries  past,  the  Romish  Church  has  diftused 
the  name  of  Christianity  throughout  the  East  ;  and  this 
success  demonstrates  how  practicable  it  is  to  "  propa- 
"  gate  our  religion,"  (in  the  common  sense  of  that  ex- 
pression) throughout  all  nations  of  the  world.  Provi- 
dence seems  to  have  ordained  this  previous  labour  of 
the  Romish  Church,  to  facilitate  the  preaching  of  the 
true  Gospel  at  the  appointed  time  ;  for  Christianity  is 
found,  even  in  its  worst  form,  to  possess  a  moral  and 
civilizing  efficiency. 

But  it  is  in  the  East,  as  it  is  in  the  West — all  are  not 
Christians  who  are  called  Christians.  "  He  is  not  a 
"  Christian,  who  is  one  outwardly  ;  neither  is  that  bap- 
"  tism  which  is  outward  in  the  flesh."  The  fact  was, 
the  Romish  Church  preached  Christianity  in  the  East, 
-without  the  Bible. 

Let  us  now  inquire  what  has  been  the  consequence 
of  sending  the  Bible  to  the  East.  It  is  nearly  one  hun- 
dred years  since  the  Bible  was  sent  to  the  Hindoos  ;  but 
not  by  our  country.  This  honour  was  given  to  the 
Protestant  churches  of  Denmark  and  Germany.  It  was 
sent  to  a  certain  nation  in  the  South  of  India ;  for  there 
are  many  nations  in  Hindostan.  What  then  was  the 
effect  of  giving  them  the  Bible  ?  It  was  the  same  as 
that  whicli  ibllowed  the  giving  the  Bible  to   U3,  whih.* 


12 

we  lay  in  almost  Hindoo  darkness,  buried  in  the  igno- 
nmce  and  superstition  ot'the  church  of  Rome.  It  gdve 
light  and  knowledge  ;  God  blessed  his  own  word  to  the 
conversion  of  the  heart,  and  men  began  to  ^v"orship  him 
in  sincerity  and  truth. 

That  province  in  India,  which  was  blessed  with  the 
Bible,  hath  since  *'  seen  a  great  Light."  During  near- 
ly the  whole  of  the  last  century,  multitudes  of  Hindoos 
(both  heathens  and  Roman  Catholics)  became  members 
of  the  Protestant  Church,  one  generation  after  another; 
and  amongst  them  there  has  ever  been  found,  according 
to  the  records  of  the  Mission*,  such  a  proportion  of 
serious  piety,  as  you  might  expect  to  find,  when  the 
Gosj)el  is  j)reached  with  faithfulness  and  zeal. 

During  the  whole  of  the  last  century,  Providence  fa- 
voured them  with  a  succession  o£holy  and  learned  men, 
educated  at  the  Universities  of  Germany  :  among  whom 
was  the  venerable  Swartz,  called  the  Apostle  of  the 
East;  and  others  not  much  inferior  to  him,  men  whose 
names  are  scarcely  known  in  this  country,  but  who  are 
as  famous  among  the  Hindoos,  as  WicklifFe  and  Luther 
are  amongst  us.  The  ministry  of  these  good  men  was 
bk  ssed  in  many  provinces  in  the  South  of  India,  and 
the  bounds  of  their  churches  are  extending  unto  this 
day.  The  language  of  the  country  is  called  the  Ta- 
mul ;  and  the  first  translation  of  the  Bible,  in  that  lan- 
guage, was  made,  as  we  said,  about  a  hundred  years 
ago.  Like  Wicklifie's  Bible  with  us,  it  became  the 
father  of  many  versions,  and,  after  a  succession  of  im- 
proved editions,  it  is  now  considered  by  the  Bramins 
themselves  (like  Luther's  Bible  in  German)  as  the  clas- 
sical standard  of  the  Tamul  tongue. 

A  Jubilee  has  lately  been  celebrated  in  India,  in  hon- 
our of  the  Gospel.  In  the  month  of  July,  1806,  a  Ju- 
bilee was  observed  by  these  Hindoo  churches,  in  com- 
r V  nioration  of  the  arrival  of  the  two  first  Protestant 
Missionaries  on  the  9th  of  July,  1706.  The  year  1806, 
being  the  hiimhedth  \  ear  (or  the  second  fiftieth)  since 
the  Gospel  first  visited  their  land,  was  to  them  "  the 
year  of  Jubilee."     The  happy  occasion  had  been  long 

*  Tliese  Records  arc  publisiied  in  upwards  of  JO  volumes,  tliick  4to. 


13 

anticipated,  and  was  marked  with  demonstrations  of  joy 
and  gladness.  The  people,  as  we  weit  inlbrnitd,  wnik- 
ed  in  procession  to  their  churches,  earryinii;  pahiis  in 
their  hands,  and  singin^^  the  98th  Psahn  ;  iind,  after  of- 
fering up  praises  and  thanksgivings  to  the  Most  Higli, 
they  heard  a  sermon  suitable  to  the  day.  The  sermon 
at  the  Jubilee  of  Tritchinopoly  was  preached  by  their 
aged  minister,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Pohle,  from  these  words  : 
*'  Go  ve,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations  ;  baptizing  them 
"  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  die  Son,  and  of  the 
"Holy  Ghost*." 

These  were  the  effects  of  sending  the  Bible  to  the  East. 
Men  were  "  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;"  and 
at  the  end  of  a  hundred  years,  the  natives  kept  the  Ju- 
bilee of  the  Bible. 

Such,  my  brethren,  was  the  light  in  the  South  of  In- 
dia. And  now  a  Light  has  sprung  up  in  the  North, 
of  which  you  have  heard.  Our  own  country  hath  be- 
gun, though  late,  to  dispense  "  the  Word  of  Life." 
And  although  the  time  has  been  short,  the  success  has 
been  great.  In  the  North,  in  the  West,  and  in  Ce}  Ion, 
translatious  of  the  Scriptures  are  going  on  in  almost  all 
the  languages  of  Oriental  India. 

Our  own  country  hath  at  length  assumed  an  interest 
in  diffusing  the  Gospel.  "  In  the  fulness  of  time,"  we 
trust,  her  different  societies  have  come  forth,  as  with 
one  consent,  to  begin  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  East. 
"  In  the  fulness  of  time,"  we  trust,  hath  this  country 
begun,  by  these  instruments,  to  employ  her  great  pow- 
er, and  her  enlightened  zeal,  in  extending  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  true  God  throughout  the  world. 

We  ought  not  to  regret  that  the  work  is  carried  on 
by  Christians  of  different  denominations  ;  for  if  they 
teach  the  religion  of  the  Bible,  their  labour  will  be  bles- 
sed. We  have  no  contentions  in  India,  like  those  in 
Britain,  between  Protestants  of  different  names.  There 
they  are  all  friends.  The  strife  there  is  between  light 
and  darkness  ;  between  the  true  God  and  an  idol.  So 
liberal  and  catholic  is  the  Christian  in  Asia  (while  he 

*  See     ccounts  of  the  «'  Society  for  Promoting  Ciiristian  Knowledge-," 
just  published. 


14 

looks  over  the  map  of  the  World,  and  can  scarcely  find 
where  the  isle  of  Britain  lies)  that  he  considers  even  the 
term  "  Protestant,"  as  being  in  a  certain  degree  exclu- 
sive or  sectarian.  "  The  religion  of  the  Bible,"  or, 
"  the  religion  of  Christ,"  is  the  name  by  which  he  would 
describe  his  creed.  For  when  the  idolater  once  abjures 
his  own  cast  for  the  Gospel,  he  considers  the  differences 
of  Protestants  (if  he  ever  hear  of  them)  as  being  very 
insignificant.  Indeed  he  cannot  well  understand  them. 
In  the  great  revolution  that  takes  place  in  his  mind  (if 
his  conversion  be  real)  he  cannot  contemplate  these 
minute  objects.  We  ought  not  then,  I  say,  to  regret 
that  different  classes  of  Christians  are  employed  in  the 
work.  For  the  case  is  an  exact  parallel  of  that  record- 
ed in  the  Gospel  (Mark  ix.  38  :)  "  And  John  answering 
*'  said.  Master,  we  saw  one  casting  out  Devils  in  thy 
*'  name,  and  he  folio weth  not  71s  ;  and  we  forbad  him, 
"  because  he  followeth  not  iis.     And  Jesus  said,   for- 

"  BID    IflM    NOT." 

On  my  arrival  from  India,  a  few  months  ago,  I  learn- 
ed that  a  controversy  had  engaged  the  attention  of  the 
public,  for  some  time,  on  the  question  of  sending  Mis- 
sions to  the  East.  In  the  future  history  of  our  country 
it  will  scarcely  be  believed,  that  in  the  present  age  an  at- 
tempt should  have  been  made  to  prevent  the  diffusion 
of  the  blessed  principles  of  the  Christian  religion.  It 
will  not  be  believed  that  an  attempt  should  have  been 
made  to  prove  by  argument,  that  it  was  wrong  to  make 
known  the  Revelation  of  the  true  God  to  our  fellow 
men ;  or  if,  in  some  instances,  it  might  be  permitted 
(as  in  the  case  of  remote  nations)  that  we  ought  not  to 
instruct  that  people  who  were  affirmed  to  be  the  inost 
superstitious,  and  most  prejudiced  ;  and  who  were  our 
own  subjects.  We  scarcely  believe  ourselves  that, 
twenty  years  ago,  an  attempt  was  made  to  defend  the 
traffic  in  slaves,  and  that  books  were  written  to  show 
that  it  was  humane  in  its  character,  just  in  its  principle, 
and  honourable  to  our  nation.  The  discussion,  there- 
fore, that  has  taken  place  on  the  civilization  of  the  East, 
has  been  of  important  use.  Men  in  general  were  not 
infoiTiicd.     The  scene  of  action  ^vas  remote,  and  the 


15 

subject  was  new  in  almost  all  its  relations.  Even  to 
some  of  those  persons  who  had  been  in  India,  the  sub- 
ject was  new.  Just  as  in  this  country,  if  you  were  to 
ask  certain  persons  whether  they  had  any  acquaintance 
with  the  reiiifious  world,  they  would  say  they  had  never 
heard  there  ruas  such  a  world ;  so  some  from  India  haz- 
arded an  opinion  concerning  the  "  inveterate  prejudices" 
of  certain  tribes  in  the  East,  who  scarcely  knew  the  ge- 
ography of  the  country  where  they  lived  ;  what  their  re- 
ligion was,  or  whether  they  had  any  religion  at  all. 
They  had  seen  no  star  in  the  East  ;  they  had  heard  of 
no  Jubilee  for  the  Bible.  Like  the  spies  of  Israel,  who 
brought  back  "an  evil  report"  from  Canaan,  they  report- 
ed that  India  was  no  "  land  of  promise"  for  the  Gospel ; 
that  the  land  was  barren,  and  that  the  men  were  Ajia- 
Jdms.  But  the  faithful  Swartz  ga\e  another  testimony. 
He  affirmed  that  it  is  "  exceeding  good  land  ;"  and  his 
"  record  is  true."  He  who  was  best  qualified  to  give 
an  opinion  on  the  subject  who  preached  among  the 
Hindoos  for  nearly  fifty  years,  founded  churches  among 
them  in  different  provinces,  established  schools  for  their 
children,  disseminated  religious  tracts  in  their  own 
tongue,  and  intimately  knew  their  language,  manners, 
prejudices,  and  superstitions  ;  he  Avho  restored  the 
Christian  character  to  respect,  after  it  had  fallen  into 
contempt  ;  who  was  selected  by  the  natives  as  an  arbi- 
ter of  their  differences  with  the  English,  and  whom  both 
Hindoos  and  English  loved  and  feared  in  his  life  and 
honoured  in  his  death*  ;  this  good  man,  I  say,  differed 

*  At  the  funeral  of  Mr.  Swartz,  the  Hindoo  Rajah  of  Tanjore  came  to  do 
honour  to  Ills  memory  in  the  presence  of  )us  Braminlcal  court.  He  covered 
the  body  m-ith  a  gold  cloth  and  ahcd  a  flood  of  tears.  He  afterwards  com[)osed 
an  epitaph  for  him,  wliom  tie  called  "  his  father  and  his  friend,"  and  caused 
it.  to  be  inscribed  on  the  stone  which  covers  Swartz's  grave,  in  one  of  tlie 
Christian  churches  of  Tanjore. 

The  Enj^lish  also  have  pronounced  a  noble  and  affecting  encomium  on  the 
-  liaracter  of  this  estimable  Missionary. 

Tlie  Honourable  the  East  India  Company  have  sent  out  to  Madras  a  mon- 
ument of  marble  to  be  erected  in  the  church  of  St.  Mary  at  tliat  place,  to  the 
memory  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Swartz,  inscribed  witli  a  suitable  epitaph  ;  and 
they  announced  it  in  their  general  letter,  dated  the  29th  of  October,  1806, 
"  as  a  testimony  of  the  deep  sense  they  entertained  of  liis  transcendent  nier- 
"  it,  of  his  unwearied  labours  in  the  cause  of  religion  and  piety,  and  of  his 
"  public  services  at  Tanjore,  where  the  influence  of  his  name  and  cliaracter 
"  was  for  a  long  course  of  year.<;,  productive  of  important  benefits  to  the 


16 

in  opinion  from  some,  who  have  lately  ventured  to  give 
a  j  idgment  in  this  matter  :  he  affiimed  that  it  was  Eng- 
land's DUTY  to  make  known  the  Revelation  of  the  true 
God  to  her  Indian  subjects. 

In  the  mean  time,  while  men  hold  different  opinions 
on  liie  subject  here,  the  great  work  goes  on  in  the  East. 
The  Christians  there  will  probably  never  hear  of  our 
dissensions;  nor,  if  they  should  hear  of  them,  would 
they  be  much  interested  about  them.  And  on  this  point 
I  judge  it  right  to  notice  a  very  singular  mistake,  which 
appears  to  have  existed  on  both  sides  of  the  question. 
It  seems  to  have  been  understood  that  we  have  it  in  our 
power  to  prevent  the  progress  of  Christianity  in  India, 
if  we  wish  to  do  so ;  if  such  a  measure  should  be  re- 
commended by  what  is  called  "  a  wise  policy."  But 
we  have  im  power  to  prevent  the  extension  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  in  India.  We  have  it  in  our  power,  indeed, 
greatly  to  promote  it,  but  we  have  no  power  to  destroy 
it.  It  would  be  as  easy  to  extinguish  Christianity  in 
Great  Britain  as  in  India.  There  are  thousands  of 
Christians  in  India — hundreds  of  thousands  of  Chris- 
tians. And  while  we  are  contending  here,  whether  it  be 
a  proper  thing  to  convert  the  Hindoos,  they  will  go  on 
extending  the  bounds  of  their  churches,  keeping  their 
jubilees,  and  enjoying  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel,  re- 
gardless of  our  opinions  or  authority. 

The  dispute  in  this  country,  relative  to  the  efficiency 
of  preaching  the  fiiith  of  Christ  to  the  heathen  world,  is 
is  not  unlike  the  dispute  of  the  Jewish  doctors  in  the  Gos- 
pel, concerning  our  Saviour's  power  "  to  forgive  sins." 
We  read  that  our  Lord  had  healed  a  woman,  who  was 
a  sinner.  And  he  said  unto  her,  "  Daughter,  thy  sins 
"  are  forgiven  ;  thy  faith  hath  saved  thee  ;  go  in  peace." 
Then  began  the  Pharisees  to  say  within  themselves, 
"  Who  is  this  that  forgiveth  sins  also  ?"     But  she  felt 

"■  Company."  'riie  Honourable  Court  further  adds  :  "  On  no  subject  has 
"  tlie  Court  of  Directors  been  more  ui\animous  than  in  their  anxious  desire 
•'  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  tliis  eminent  person,  and  to  excite  in  others  an 
"  emulation  of  liis  great  example  "  They  direct,  finally,  "  tiiat  ti'anslations 
"  sliall  be  made  of  the  epitaph  into  tlie  country  lang-uages,  and  published  at 
"  i\l;ulras  ;  and  tiiat  llie  native  inhabitants  shall  be  cncourag-ed  to  view  the 
"  nio'.iumeut." 


17 

in  herself  that  she  was  healed,  and,  leaving  the  doctois 
to  dispute  whether  "  her  faith  could  save  her  or  not," 
she  departed  in  peace  and  joy. 

So,  while  we  are  disputing  here,  whether  the  fahh  of 
Chiist  can  save  the  heathens,  the  Gospel  hath  gone  forth 
"for  the  healing  of  the  nations."  A  congregation  of 
Hindoos  will  assemble  on  the  morning  of  the  Subbaili, 
under  the  shade  of  a  Banian  tree,  not  one  of  whom,  pci- 
haps,  ever  heard  of  Great-Britain  by  name.  There  the 
Holy  Bible  is  opened ;  the  word  of  Christ  is  preached 
wiih  eloquence  and  zeal  ;  the  affections  are  excited ; 
the  voice  of  prayer  and  praise  is  lifted  up  ;  and  He  who 
hath  promised  his  presence  "  when  two  or  three  are 
"  gathered  together  in  his  name,  is  there  in  the  midst  of 
"  them  to  bless  them,  according  to  his  word."  These 
scenes  I  myself  have  witnessed ;  and  it  is  in  this  sense 
in  particular  I  can  say,  "  We  have  seen  his  Star  in  the 
"  East,  and  are  come  to  worship  him." 

Thus  far  we  have  spoken  of  the  success  of  the  Gos- 
pel in  Asia,  by  means  of  European  preachers.  But  we 
shall  now  exhibit  to  you  evidence  from  another  source, 
from  a  new  and  unexpected  quarter.  We  are  now  to 
declare  what  has  been  done,  independently  of  ou7'  exer- 
tions, and  in  regions  where  we  have  no  labourers,  and 
no  access.  And  this  I  do  to  show  you,  that  whether 
we  assist  in  the  work  or  not,  it  is  God's  will  that  it 
should  begin.  You  have  hitherto  been  contemplating 
the  Light  in  India.  We  are  now  to  announce  to  you, 
that  a  light  hath  appeared  in  Arabia,  and  dawned,  as  it 
were,  on  the  Temple  of  Mecca  itself. 

Two  Mahometans  of  Arabia,  persons  of  consideration 
in  their  own  country,  have  been  lately  converted  to  tlie 
Christian  iaith.  One  of  them  has  already  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom, and  the  other  is  novv  engaged  in  translating  the 
Scriptures,  and  in  concerting  plans  for  the  conversion 
of  his  countrymen.  The  name  of  the  martyr  was  Ab- 
dallah ;  and  the  name  of  the  other,  who  is  now  translat- 
ing the  Scriptures,  is  Subat ;  or,  as  he  is  called  since 
his  Christian  baptism,  Nathaniel  Sabat.  Sabat  resided 
3 


18 

in  my  house  some  time  before  I  left  India,  and  I  had 
from  his  own  mouth  the  chief  part  of  the  account  which 
I  shall  no\\  give  to  you.  Some  particulars  I  had  from 
others.  His  conversion  took  place  after  the  martyrdom 
of  Abdallali,  "to  whose  death  he  was  consenting;"  and 
he  related  the  circumstances  to  me  with  many  tears. 

Abdallah  and  Sabat  were  intimate  friends,  and  being 
young  men  of  family  in  Arabia,  they  agreed  to  travel 
together,  and  to  visit  foreign  countries.  They  were 
both  zealous  Mahometans.  Sabat  is  son  of  Ibrahim  Sa- 
bat, a  noble  family  of  the  line  of  Beni- Sabat,  who  trace 
thcii  pedigree  to  Mahomet.  The  two  friends  left  Ara- 
bia, after  paying  their  adorations  at  the  tomb  of  their 
prophet  at  Mecca,  and  travelled  through  Persia,  and 
thence  to  Cabul.  Abdallah  was  appointed  to  an  office 
of  State  under  Zemaun  Shah,  King  of  Cabul :  and  Sa- 
bitt  left  him  there,  and  proceeded  on  a  tour  through 
Tartary. 

While  Abdallah  remained  at  Cabul,  he  was  converted 
to  the  Christian  faith  by  the  perusal  of  a  Bible  (as  is 
supposed)  belonging  to  a  Christian  from  Armenia,  then 
residing  at  Cabul.*  In  the  Mahometan  states,  it  is 
death  tor  a  man  of  rank  to  become  a  Christian.  Abdal- 
lah endeavoured  for  a  time  to  conceal  his  conversion, 
but  finding  it  no  longer  possible,  he  determined  to  flee 
to  some  of  the  Christian  churches  near  the  Caspian  sea. 

He  accordingly  left  Cabul  in  disguise,  and  had  gained 
the  great  city  of  Bochara,  in  Tartary,  when  he  was  met 
in  the  streets  of  that  city  by  his  friend  Sabat,  who  im- 
mediately recognized  him.  Sabat  had  heard  of  his  con- 
version and  flight,  and  was  filled  with  indignation  at  his 
conduct.  Abdallah  knew  his  danger,  and  threw  him- 
self at  the  feet  of  Sabat.  He  confessed  that  he  was  a 
Christian,  and  implored  him  by  the  sacred  tie  of  their 
former  friendship,  to  let  him  escape  with  his  life.  "  But, 
"  Sir,"  s.iid  Sabat,  when  relating  the  story  himself,  "  I 
*'  had  no  pity.  I  caused  m}-  servants  to  seize  him,  and 
"  1  delivered  him  up  to  Morad  Shah,  King  of  Bocha- 

•  Tlie  Armenian  Christians  in  Persia  have  amontr  iLem  a  few  copies  of  the 
Arabic  Bible. 


19 

"  ra.     He  was  sentenced  to  die,   and  a  herald   went 
"  through  the  city  of  Bochara,  announcing  the  time  of 
"  his  execution.     An  immense  muhitude  attended,  and 
"  the  chief  men  of  the  city.     I  also  went  and  stood  near 
"  to  Abdullah.     He  was  offered  his  life  if  he  would  ab- 
"  jure  Christ,  the  executioner  standing  by  him  with  his 
"  sword  in  his  hand.     '  No,'  said  he  (as  if  the  proposi- 
"  tion  were  impossible  to  be  complied  with)  '  I  cannot 
"  abjure  Christ.'     Then  one  of  his  hands  was  cut  off"  at 
"  the  wrist.    He  stood  firm,  his  arm  hanging  by  his  side 
"  with  but  little  motion.     A  physician,  by  desire  of  the 
"  king,  offered  to  heal  the  wound,  if  he  would  recant. 
"  He  made  no  answer,  but  looked  up  steadfastly  towards 
"  heaven,  like  Stephen  the  first  martyr,  his  eyes  stream- 
"  ing  with  tears.     He  did  not  look  with  anger  towards 
"  7716.     He  looked  at  me,  but  it  was  benignly,  and  with 
"  the  countenance  of  forgiveness.     His  other  hand  was 
*'  then  cut  off.  But,  Sir,"  said  Sabat,  in  imperfect  Eng- 
lish, "  he  never  changed,  he  never  changed.    And  when 
"  he  bowed  his  head  to  receive  the  blow  of  death,  all 
"  Bochara  seemed  to  say,    '  What  new  thing  is  this'  ?" 
Sabat  had  indulged  the  hope  that  Abdallah  would 
have  recanted  when  he  was  offered  his  life  ;  but  when 
he  saw  that  his  friend  was  dead,  he  resigned  himself  to 
grief  and  remorse.     He  travelled  from  place  to  place, 
j^eeking  rest,  and  finding  none.     At  last  he  thought  that 
'he  would  visit  India.     He  accordingly  came  to  Madras 
about  five  years  ago.     Soon  after  his  arrival,  he  was  ap- 
pfllfit^  bv  the  English  government  a  Mufti,  or  ex- 
pounder of  Mahometan  law  ;  his  great  learning,  and  re- 
spectable station  in  his  own  country,  rendering  him  em- 
inently qualified  for  that  office.     And  now  the  period  of 
his  own  conversion  drew  near.     While  he  was  at  Visa- 
gapatam,  in  the  Northern  Circars,  exercising  his  pro- 
fessional duties.  Providence  brought  in  his  way  a  New 
Testament  in  Arabic*.     He  read  it  with  deep  thought, 
the  Koran  lying  before  him.     He  compared  them   to- 
gether, and  at  length  the  truth  of  the  word  of  God  fell 

•  One  of  those  copies  sent  to  India  by  tlie  "  Society  for  promoting  Chris- 
tian Knowledge." 


20 

on  his  mind,  as  he  expressed  it,  like  a  flood  of  light. 
Soon  aftcrvvaids  he  proceeded  to  Madras,  a  jouiney  of 
300  miles,  to  seek  Christian  baptism  ;  and  having  made 
a  public  confession  of  his  faith,  he  was  baptized  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Kerr,  in  the  i^nglish  church  at  that  place,  by 
the  name  of  Nathaniel,  in  the  tu'enty- seventh  year  of  his 
age. 

Being  now  desirous  to  devote  his  future  life  to  the 
glory  of  God,  he  resigned  his  secuku'  employ,  and  came 
by  invitation  to  Bengal,  where  he  is  now  engaged  in 
translating  the  Scriptures  into  the  Persian  language. 
This  work  hath  not  hitherto  been  executed,  for  want  of 
a  translator  of  sufficient  ability.  The  Persian  is  an  im- 
poitant  language  in  the  East,  being  the  general  language 
of  Western  Asia,  particularly  among  the  higher  classes, 
and  is  understood  froni  Calcutta  to  Damascus.  But 
the  great  work  which  occupies  the  attention  of  this  no- 
ble Arabian,  is  the  promulgation  of  the  Gosj)el  among 
his  o\\  n  countrymen  ;  and  from  the  present  fluctuations 
of  religious  opinion  in  Arabia,  he  is  sanguine  in  his 
hopes  of  success.  His  first  work  is  entitled,  (Neama 
Besharatin  lil  Arabi,)  '■'■  Happy  A^exvs  for  Arabia  ;''"'  writ- 
ten in  the  Nabuttee,  or  common  dialect  of  the  coun- 
try. It  contains  an  eloquent  and  argumentative  elucida- 
tion of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  with  copious  authorities 
admitted  by  the  Mahometiins  themselves,  and  particu- 
larly by  the  Wahabians.  And  prefixed  to  it,  is  an  ac- 
count of  the  conversion  of  the  author,  and  an  appeal  to 
the  members  of  his  well  known  family  in  Arabia,  for 
the  truth  of  the  lacts*. 


•  Sabat  is  now  at  Dinapore,  in  Bengal,  with  tlie  Rev.  Mr.  Martyn,  Fel- 
low of  St.  Jolin's  Col'eg'e,  Cambridge,  Cliaplain  to  tlic  East  India  Company, 
wiio  is  well  qualified,  by  his  knowledge  of  the  Arabic  and  Persian  lang-viag- 
es,  to  superintend  his  labours.  Muza  Fitrut,  another  celebrated  Peisian 
scholar,  who  visited  England  some  years  ag-o,  is  engaged  as  the  coadjutor 
of  Sabat  in  his  tra:islation.  Mr.  Martyn  himself  is  translating  the  Scriptures 
hito  the  Ilindostanee  language.  Sabat  soon  after  his  arrival  in  Bengal,  vis- 
ited tlic  I'aptist  Missionaries  at  Ser;u"npore,  and  remained  there  ibr  two 
moiillis  and  an  half,  that  is,  from  August  to  October,  1807.  Ever  since  that 
period  he  has  been  at  Dinapore.  Mr.  Martyn,  in  his  latest  letters,  speaks  of 
his  friend  Sabat  in  terms  of  afll-ction  and  admii'ation.  Sabat  accoinited  him- 
self, atone  time,  the  best  matliematlclan  and  logician  in  Araiiia.  Mr.  Mar- 
tyn was  senior  Wrangler  in  Mathematics  at  Cambridge,  in  the  year  1801. 


21 

The  foUowinp;  circumstance  in  tlie  history  of  Sahat 
ong'ht  not  to  have  been  omitted.  When  his  family  in 
Arabia  had  heard  that  he  had  followed  the  example  of 
Abdallah,  and  become  a  Christian,  they  dispatched  his 
brother  to  India,  (a  voyage  of  two  months,)  to  assassin- 
ate him.  While  Sabat  was  sitting-  in  his  house  at  Vis- 
agapatam,  his  brother  presented  himself  in  the  disguise 
of  a  faciueer,  or  beggar,  having  a  dagger  concealed  un- 
der his  mantle.  He  rushed  on  Sabat,  and  wounded 
him.  But  Sabat  seized  his  arm,  and  his  servants  came 
to  his  assistance.  He  then  recognized  his  brother. 
The  assassin  would  have  become  the  victim  of  public 
justice,  but  Sabat  interceded  for  his  brother,  and  sent 
him  home  in  peace,  with  letters  and  presents  to  his 
mother's  house  in  Arabia. 

And  these,  my  brethren,  are  the  instances  I  Avished 
to  lay  before  you,  of  the  divine  power  of  the  Christian 
religion  recently  exemplified  in  the  East.  The  con- 
versions of  Abdallah  and  Sabat  seem  to  have  been  as 
evidently  produced  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  as  any  con- 
version in  the  primitive  church.  Other  histances  have 
occurred  in  Arabia  of  a  similar  kind,  and  on  the  very 
borders  of  Palestine  itself.  These  are  hke  the  solitary 
notices  which,  in  other  nations,  have  announced  the  ap- 
proach of  general  illumination.  John  Huss,  and  Jerom 
of  Prague,  were  not,  perhaps,  more  talked  of  in  Europe, 
than  Abdallah  and  Sabat  are  at  this  day  in  Bucharia 
and  Arabia. 

What  conclusion,  then,  shall  we  draw  from  these 
fi\cts  ?  It  is  this  :  that  the  time  for  diffusing  our  religion 
in  the  East  is  come.  We  shall  notice  some  other  partic- 
ulars which  encourage  us  to  think  that  the  time  is  come. 

1.  The  minds  of  good  men  seem  every  where  to  be 
impressed  with  the  duty  of  making  the  attempt. 
Nearly  fifteen  years  have  elapsed  since  it  began,  and 
their  ardour  is  not  abated.  On  the  contrary,  they  gath- 
er strength  as  they  proceed ;  new  instruments  are 
found,  and  liberal  contributions  are  made  by  the  peo- 
ple. Indeed,  the  consciences  of  men  seem  to  bear  wit- 
ness that  the  work  is  of  God. 


The  rapid  success  of  this  undertaking  must  appeal' 
almost  incredible  to  diose  who  are  not  acquainted  with 
the  fact.  Translations  of  the  Scriptures  are  carried  on, 
not  only  in  the  languag;es  of  India,  Persia,  and  Arabia, 
but  in  those  also  of  Burmah  and  China.  Mount  Cau- 
casus, in  the  interior  of  Asia,  is  another  centre  of  trans- 
lation for  the  East,  particularly  for  the  numerous  na- 
tions of  the  Tartar  race.  The  Scriptures  are  preparing 
for  the  Malayan  isles,  and  for  the  isles  of  the  Pacific 
sea.  The  great  continent  of  Africa  has  become  the 
scene  of  different  missions  and  translations.  North  and 
South  America  are  sending  forth  the  Scriptures.  They 
are  sent  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth.  They  have 
been  sent  to  Greenland,  Labrador,  and  Austral  Asia. 
We  might  almost  say,  "  There  is  no  speech  nor  lan- 
"guage,  where  their  voice  is  not  heard." 

And  this  spirit,  for  the  diffusion  of  the  truth,  is  not 
confined  to  Britain.  It  is  found  among  good  men  of 
every  Christian  nation.  Perhaps  on  this  day  prayers 
are  offered  up  in  behalf  of  the  work,  in  Europe,  Asia, 
Africa,  and  America.  We  are  encouraged,  then,  to 
believe,  that  the  time  is  come,  in  the  first  place,  by  the 
consent  of  good  men.  When  I  say  good  men,  I  mean 
religious  and  devout  men,  whose  minds  are  not  entire- 
ly occupied  with  the  pohtics  and  affairs  of  this  world, 
but  who  are  "  looking  for  the  consolation  of  Israel :"  as 
it  is  expressed  in  these  words,  "  Thy  kingdom  come." 

2.  Another  circumstance  indicating  that  the  time  is 
at  hand,  is  the  general  contemplation  of  the  prophecies. 
The  prophecies  of  Scripture  are  at  this  time  pondered 
as  seriously  in  Asia  as  in  Europe.  Even  the  Jews  in 
the  East,  begin  to  study  the  oracles  of  their  prophet 
Isaiah.  And  what  is  more  important,  the  prophecies 
begin  to  be  published  among  heathen  nations  ;  and  ^ve 
may  expect  that  every  nation  will  soon  be  able  to  read 
the  divine  decree  concerning  itself. 

3.  The  Holy  Scriptures  are  translating  into  various 
languages. 

When  the  Gospel  was  first  to  be  preached  to  all  na- 
tions, it  was  necessary  to  give  a  diversity  of  tongues  ; 


23 

a  tongue  for  each  nat'ioji ;  and  this  was  done  by  the  Di- 
vine Power.  But  in  this  second  promulgation,  as  it 
were,  of  the  Gospel,  the  A\'ork  will  probably  be  carried 
on  by  a  diversity  of  tra?is/atio7is,  a  diversity  of  Scrip- 
tures ;  a  trcmslatioji  for  each  nation.  Instead  of  the  g-ift 
of  tongues,  God  by  his  Providence,  is  giving  to  man- 
kind a  gift  of  Scriptures. 

4.  Another  circumstance,  which  seems  to  testify  that 
this  work  is  of  God.,  is  the  commotion  in  the  bands  of 
Infidelity  against  it.  "  Herod  is  troubled,  and  allJeru- 
*'  salem  with  him."  A  spirit  hath  issued  from  the 
mouth  of  infidelity,  which  rageth  against  Him  whose 
Star  appeared  in  the  East,  and  would  destroy  the  work 
in  its  infancy.  It  rageth  not  against  the  Romish  Church 
in  the  East,  though  that  be  Christian  ;  nor  against  the 
Armenian  Church  in  the  East,  though  that  be  Christ- 
ian ;  nor  against  the  Greek  Church  in  the  East,  though 
that  be  Christian ;  but  it  rageth  against  the  religion  of 
the  New  Testament,  that  vital  religion  which  aims  at  the 
conversion  of  the  hearts  of  men. 

Our  Saviour  hath  said,  "  The  Gospel  shall  be  pub- 
"  lished  among  all  nations."  But  these  resist  the  Di- 
vine Word,  and  say  it  cannot  be  published  in  all  na- 
tions. Our  Lord  hath  said,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
"  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature."  But  these 
allege  that  the  Gospel  cannot  be  preached  to  every 
creature,  for  that  "  the  bond  of  superstition  is  too  strong, 
"  or  that  the  influence  of  Christianity  is  too  weak." 

These  are  unguarded  words,  and  ought  not  to  be 
lieard  in  a  Christian  country.  These  are  presumptuous 
words,  arraigning  the  dispensation  of  the  Most  High. 
Such  words  as  these,  were  once  spoken  by  the  philoso- 
phers of  Greece  and  Rome,  but  the  Gospel  prevailed, 
and  first  erected  its  dominion  among  them.  In  process 
of  time  the  barbarous  nations  of  Europe  yielded  to  its 
swLiy,  of  which  xvc  are  evidences  at  this  day.  And  ihe 
nations  of  Asia  will  yield  to  the  same  power,  and  the 
truth  will  prevail,  and  the  Gospel  shall  be  preached  over 
the  whole  world. 

5.  The  last  circumstance  which  we  shall  mention,  as 


24 

indicating  that  the  period  is  come  for  diffusing  the 
Light  of  Revelation,  is  the  7'evolution  of  nations,  and 
"  the  signs  of  the  times." 

Men  of  serious  minds,  who  are  erudite  in  Holy 
Scripture,  and  in  the  history  of  the  world,  look  for- 
ward to  great  events.  They  judge  of  the  future  from 
the  past.  They  have  seen  great  events  ;  events  which, 
twenty  years  ago,  would  have  appeared  as  incredible  as 
the  conversion  of  the  whole  world  to  Christianity. 

At  no  former  period  have  the  judgments  of  heaven 
been  so  evidently  directed  against  the  nations  which  are 
called  Christian  as  at  this  day.  It  is  manifest  that  God 
hath  a  controversy  with  his  people,  whatever  be  the 
cause.  The  heathen  world  enjoys  a  comparative  tran- 
quillity. But  Christian  nations  are  visited  in  quick  suc- 
cession by  his  awful  judgments.  What,  then,  is  the 
cause  of  the  judgments  of  God  on  his  Christian  people  ? 

If  we  believe  the  declarations  of  God,  in  his  Holy 
Word,  we  shall  ascribe  the  judgment  of  Christian  na- 
tions, at  this  day,  to  their  rejecting  so  generally,  the  tes- 
timony of  Christ.  That  nation  which  first  "  denied  his 
"  name  before  men,"  was  first  given  up  to  suffer  terri- 
ble judgments  itself,  and  is  now  permitted  to  become 
the  instrument  of  inflicting  judgments  on  others.  And 
this  is  agreeable  to  the  ordinary  course  of  God's  just 
and  retributive  Providence.  That  kingdom  which  first 
seduced  others  by  its  infidelity,  is  now  become  the  in- 
strument of  their  punishment.  The  same  retributive 
Providence  is  "  making  inquisition  for  the  blood  of  the 
"  Saints."  The  massacres,  fires,  and  anathemas  of  a 
former  day,  filled  the  minds  of  men  with  dismay.  JFe 
forget  these  scenes,  but  all  things  are  present  with  God. 
And  as  a  nation  cannot  be  punished  as  a  nation  in  the 
next  world  for  its  iniquity,  it  must  be  punished  in  this 
world ;  and  its  "  sins  will  be  visited  to  the  third  and 
"fourth  generation."  For  a  long  time,  (as  men  count 
time)  God  kept  silence  ;  but  the  day  of  retribution  is 
come  at  last,  and  the  seats  of  the  inquisition  must  be 
purged  with  blood. 

From  the  fury  of  these  desolating  judgments  xve  have 


25 

hitherto  been  preserved.  "  Ri,[^hteousness  exaltetli  a 
"  nation."  (Prov.  xvi.  24.)  It  would  appear  as  if"  God 
would  thus  do  lionour  to  a  Church  holding  pure  doc- 
trine, and  to  a  State  united  to  that  Church  which  hath 
delended  the  true  Faith  amidst  the  superstitions  and 
corruptions  which  have  so  long  reigned  in  the  Christian 
world.  Latterly,  indeed,  it  should  seem  as  if  God  had 
selected  this  nation,  as  formerly  his  chosen  people  Israel, 
to  preserve  among  men  a  knowledge  of  the  true  reli- 
gion ;  for  we  have  been  called  to  stand  up,  as  it  were, 
"  between  die  living  and  the  dead,"  in  defence  of  Chris- 
tian principles.  And  although  it  be  true  that  we  have 
fought  rather  for  our  country  than  for  our  religion,  yet 
it  is  also  true  that  religion  is,  in  present  circumstances, 
ideutified,  in  a  certain  degree,  with  the  existence  of  our 
country.  And  we  trust,  that  it  is  in  the  purpose  of 
Providence,  by  saving  the  one,  to  save  the  other  also. 

Let  this  nation,  then,  weigh  well  what  it  is,  in  God's 
moral  administration  of  the  word,  which  saves  her  at 
this  period.  Let  her  beware  of  infidelity,  and  of  that 
moral  taint  which  ever  accompanies  it.  Is  it  true,  that 
any  of  our  chief  men  begin  to  "  laugh  at  vice,"  like 
Voltaire  !  Let  us  recal  to  view  the  experience  of 
France.  We  beheld  infidelity  gradually  infecting  that 
nation,  even  as  poison  passeth  through  the  human  frame, 
till  the  whole  body  of  the  great  was  saturated.  Then 
was  their  iniquity  full,  and  God's  judgment  began. 
Now,  though  it  be  true  that  the  faith  of  our  Church  is 
pure,  that  "  she  holdeth  the  head,'  that  she  is  founded 
on  the  Prophets,  Evangelists,  and  Apostles  ;  though  it 
be  true,  that  there  is  in  the  midst  of  her  a  large  body  of 
righteous  persons,  men  possessing  sound  learning,  en- 
lightened zeal,  and  pure  charity  ;  men  who  are  called 
by  our  Saviour  ''  the  light  of  the  world,"  and  "  the  salt 
of  the  earth  ;"  yet  it  is  equally  certain  that  the  greater 
part  of  her  members  are  not  of  that  description.  It  is 
certain  that  the  spot  of  moral  disease  begins  to  be  visi- 
ble at  a  distance.  And  we  know  not  but  that  the  true 
state  of  the  nation  may  be  this,  that  there  is  just  "  salt" 
eux.ugh,  to  use  the  figure  of  the  gospel,  to  preserve  the 
body  from  corruption. 
4 


26 

Let  us  then  weigh  well  xvhat  it  is  which,  in  the  pres- 
ent circumstLinccs  of  the  world,  saves  this  nation.  If  it 
be  the  divine  pleasure  to  save  us,  while  other  nations  are 
destroyed,  it  cannot  be  on  account  of  the  greatness  of 
our  empire,  or  of  our  dominion  by  sea,  or  of  our  extend- 
ed commerce.  For  why  should  the  moral  governour  of 
the  world  respect  such  circumstances  as  these  ?  But  if 
we  are  spared,  it  will  be,  we  believe,  on  account  of  our 
maintaining  the  pure  religion  of  Christ  as  the  religion  of 
our  land,  and  of  our  promo  ing  the  knowledge  of  that  re- 
ligion, and  of  the  blessed  principles  which  accompany  it, 
throughout  the  rest  of  the  world.  This  may  be  a  con- 
sideiution  worthy  of  divine  regard.  '  And  this,  though 
it  be  no  pledge  of  our  duration,  is  the  chief  assurance  of 
our  perpetuity./  On  this  chiefly  (viz.  our  being  an  in- 
strument of  good  to  the  world,)  must  depend  our  hope 
of  surviving  the  shocks  and  convulsions  which  are  now 
overwhelming  the  other  nations  of  Europe. 

Let  us  now  recapitulate  the  evidences  noticed  in  this 
discourse,  which  encourage  us  to  believe  that  the  time 
is  come  for  disseminating  the  knowledge  of  Christianity 
in  the  heathen  world. 

1.  The  facility  with  which  Christianity  is  propagated 
generally  in  Asia,  wherever  the  attempt  has  been  made. 

2.  The  peculiar  success  that  has  attended  our  own 
endeavours  to  promote  the  religion  of  the  Bible. 

3.  The  conversion  of  illustrious  persons  in  Asia,  by 
means  of  the  Bible  alone. 

4.  The  translation  of  the  Bible  into  almost  all  the  lan- 
guages of  Asia  :  promising,  as  it  were,  a  second  pro- 
mulgation of  Christianity  to  the  East. 

5.  I'he  general  contemplation  of  the  prophecies  in 
Europe  and  Asia. 

G.  The  general  commotion  among  the  bands  of  infi- 
delity, who  are  hostile  to  the  design,  both  in  Europe  and 
Asia. 

7.  The  coiTscnt  of  good  men,  in  all  Christian  na- 
tions to  promote  the  design.     And 

8.  The  preservation  of  our  own  country,  to  carry 
on  the  work,  amidst  the  ruin  or  infidelity  of  other  na- 
tions. 


Behold,  then,  my  brethren,  the  great  midcrtaking  for 
the  promotion  of  which  you  are  now  assembled.  If  it 
were  in  the  power  of  this  assembly  to  diffuse  the  bless- 
ings of  religion  over  the  whole  Nvorld,  would  it  not  be 
done  ?^  Would  not  all  nations  be  blessed  ?  You  per- 
ceive that  some  take  a  lively  interest  in  this  subject, 
while  others  are  less  concerned.  What  is  the  reason  of 
this  difterence  ?  It  is  this  :  Every  man,  who  hath  felt  the 
influence  of  religion  on  his  o\vn  heart,  will  desire  to  ex- 
tend the  blessings  to  the  rest  of  mankind  ;  and  no  one 
who  hath  lived  without  a  concern  about  religion,  will  be 
solicitous  to  commur'cate  to  others  a  gift  which  he 
values  not  himself.  At  the  same  time,  perhaps,  he  is  not 
willing  to  be  thought  hostile  to  the  work.  But  there  is 
no  neutrality  here.  "  He  that  is  not  with  Christ,"  in 
maintaining  his  kingdom  on  earth,  "  is  against  Him." 
And  so  it  appeareth  to  "  God,  who  searcheth  the  heart." 
Every  one  of  us  is  now  acting  a  part  in  regard  to  this 
matter,  for  which  he  must  give  an  account  hereafter. 
There  is  no  one,  however  peculiar  he  may  reckon  his 
situation  or  circumstances,  who  is  exempted  from  this 
responsibility.  For  this  is  the  criterion  of  obedience  in 
the  sight  of  God,  even  our  conduct  in  receiving  or  re- 
jecting the  *'  record  which  God  hath  given  of  his  Son." 
And  no  man  "  receiveth  this  record"  in  sincerity  and 
truth,  who  will  not  desire  to  make  it  known  to  others. 
You  have  heard  of  the  conversion  of  Mahometans  and 
Hindoos.  Yes,  our  Lord  hath  said,  "  Many  shall  come 
*'  from  the  East  and  from  the  West,  and  shall  sit  down 
"  with  Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob,  in  the  kingdom 
"  of  Heaven  ;  but  the  children  of  the  kingdom  diall  be 
*'  cast  out." 

Begin,  then,  at  this  time,  the  solemn  inquiry,  not 
merely  into  the  general  truth  of  Christ's  religion,  but 
into  its  divine  and  converting  power.  You  observe  that 
in  this  discourse  I  have  distinguished  between  the  name 
of  Christianity  and  the  thing.  For  it  seems  there  are 
some  who  have  departed  from  the  ancient  principles  of 
our  reformation,  who  admit  the  existence  of  the  Spirit 
of  God,  but  deny  his  influence  ;  who  agree  not  with  the 
Apostle  Paul,  that  the  "  Gospel  cometh  to  some  in  word 


28 

*'  onlv,"  and  to  others  '*  in  power^  and  in  the  Holy 
*'  Ghost,  and  in  much  ass  ranee  ;"  and  who  seem  to 
forget  what  our  S  iviour  hath  said  of  the  "  Woad  road'* 
and  the  "  narrow  way."  Begin  then,  the  important 
inquiry  ;  for  "  the  time  is  short,"  and  this  question  will 
soon  be  brought  to  issue  befare  an  assembled  word.  In 
the  mean  time  I  shall  ofier  to  you  my  testimony  on  this 
subject. 

The  operation  of  the  grace  of  God,  in  "  renewing  a 
*'  right  spirit  within  us,"  (Ps.  li.)  is  a  doctrine  professed 
by  tlie  whole  faithful  Church  of  Christ  militant  here  on 
earth.  The  great  author  of  our  religion  hath  himself 
delivered  the  doctrine,  in  the  most  solemn  manner  to 
the  world.  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Except  a 
*'  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God." 
Vcr'ly,  Eerily  :  it  is  an  undoubted  truth,  and  unchange- 
able principle  of  the  heavenly  dispensation,  that  except 
a  niuu  be  renewed  in  mind,  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  he 
shall  not  have  power  even  to  ^ee  or  behold  the  king- 
dom of  God.  What  though  many  in  our  day  deny 
this  doctrine  ?  A  whole  nation  denied  a  doctrine  great- 
er, if  possible,  than  this.  The  very  name  and  religion  of 
Christ  have  been  denied  in  our  time.  But  if  our  Sav- 
iour hath  declared  any  one  doctrine  of  the  Gospel  more 
clearly  tlian  another,  it  is  this  of  a  spiritual  conversion  ; 
and  the  demonstration  of  its  truth  is  found  in  all  lands 
wheie  his  gospel  is  known.*  Christians,  differing  in 
almost  every  thing  else,  agree  in  this.  Differing  in 
language,  customs,  colour,  and  in  country  ;  differing  in 
forms  of  worship  and  Church  government,  in  external 
rights  and  internal  order  ;  they  yet  agree  in  the  doctrine 


*  The  late  learned  and  judicious  Pa  ley  lias  given  his  dying  testimony  to 
the  truth  of  tliis  doctrine.  (See  his  Sermons,  p.  1 19.)  "  A  change  so  en- 
"tii-c,  Sf>  deep,  so  important  as  this,  I  do  allow  to  be  a  conversion  ;"  (he 
had  said  before,  'there  must  be  a  revolution  of  principle  ;  there  must  be 
'a  revolution  witliin  ;)'  "  and  no  one  who  is  in  the  situation  above  described, 
"  can  he  saved,  without  undergoing  it  ;  and  lie  must  necessarily  be 
»'  sensible  of  it  at  the  time,  and  remember  it  all  his  life  afterwards.  Il  is 
♦*  too  momentous  an  event  ever  to  be  forgot.  A  man  miglit  as  easily  forget 
?'  his  escape  from  shipwreck.  Wlietlier  it  was  sudden,  or  whether  it  was 
'«  gradual,  if  it  was  effected  (and  the  fruits  will  prove  that,)  it  was  a  true 
"  cr.nvcraion  ,-  and  every  such  person  may  justly,  both  believe,  and  say  ithim- 
??  self,  that  he  was  converted  at  a  particular  assign:. ble  tin>e." 

Paley  here  speaks  the  language  of  the  true  Church  of  Christ  in  all  ages 
iT\.A  nations. 


^9 

of  a  change  of  heart,  through  faith  in  Christ  ;  for  this 
hath  been  the  grand  characteristic  of  Christ's  rehgion 
among  all  nations,  tongues,  and  kindreds,  where  the 
gospel  hath  been  preached  through  all  ages  down  to 
this  day.  This  is,  in  fact,  that  which  distinguishes  the 
religion  of  God  in  Asia,  from  the  religions  of  men.  In 
every  part  of  the  earth  where  I  myself  have  been,  this 
doctrine  is  proclaimed,  as  the  hope  of  the  sinner  and  the 
glory  of  the  Saviour.  And  again,  in  every  place  it  is 
opposed  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  by  the  same  evil 
passions  of  the  human  heart.  In  rude  nations,  the  same 
arguments  are  brought  against  it,  in  substance,  which 
are  used  here  in  a  learned  country.  Among  ignorunt 
nations,  a  term  of  reproach  is  attached  to  serious  pie'y, 
even  as  it  is  here  among  a  refined  people  ;  thereby  prov- 
ing what  our  Lord  hath  taught,  That  the  superior  good- 
ness inculcated  by  his  Gospel  would  not  be  agreeable 
to  all  men  ;  and  that  some  "  would  revile  and  speak  evil 
"  of  his  disciples,  for  righteousness'  sake  ;"  thereby 
proving  what  the  Apostle  Paul  hath  taught.  That  "  the 
"  Cross  of  Christ  is  an  offence"  to  the  natural  pride  of 
the  human  heart  ;  that  "  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity 
"  against  God  ;"  and  that  "  the  natural  man  receiveth 
<'  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  because  they  are 
"  spiritually  discerned." 

I  have  thought  it  right,  my  brethren,  to  deliver  to 
you  my  testimony  at  this  time  ;  to  assure  you  that  the 
Gospel  which  begins  to  enlighten  the  East,  is  not  "  an- 
*'  odier  Gospel,"  as  the  Apostle  speaks,  but  the  same 
as  your  own.  There  is  one  Sun  ;  there  is  one  Gospel. 
"  There  is  one  Lord,  one  Faith,  one  Baptism  ;"  and 
there  is  one  Judgment.  May  we  be  all  prepared  to 
give  our  answer  on  that  day  ! 

My  brethren,  you  are  now  invited  to  contribute  some 
aid  toward  the  extension  of  the  religion  of  Christ.  You 
arc  now  called  on  to  give  your  testimony  to  its  truth. 
You  are  now,  as  it  were,  to  present  "  your  gifts"  before 
Him  who  was  born  Saviour  of  the  world  ;  and  to  send 
back  those  "  glad  tidings"  to  the  East,  which  the  East 
once  sent  to  you,  namely,  that  the  Light  is  come,  that 
'*  the  Desire  of  all  nations  is  come."     Let  every  one 


30 

who  prays  with  his  lips,  "  Thy  kingdom  come,"  prove  to 
himself,  at  this  time,  his  own  sincerity,  that  he  really  de- 
sires in  his  heart  that  the  kingdom  of  Christ  should 
come.  Blessed  is  the  man  who  accounts  it  not  only  a 
duty,  but  a  privilege  to  dispense  "  the  word  of  Life" 
amongst  his  fellow- men.  It  is,  indeed,  a  privilege,  and 
so  you  will  account  it  hereafter,  when  you  shall  behold 
all  nations  assembled  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. 
You  will  then  reflect  with  joy  that  you  are  enabled,  at 
this  time,  "  to  confess  his  name  before  men,"  and  to  af- 
ford some  aid  for  the  "  increase  of  his  government"  and 
glory  upon  earth.  And  let  ever}^  one  who  lends  this 
aid  accompany  it  with  prayer,  that  the  act  may  be  bles- 
sed to  himself  in  awakening  his  mind  more  fully  to  the 
unutterable  importance  of  the  everlasting  Gospel. 


APPENDIX. 

INTERESTING  INTELLIGENCE  FROM  INDIA. 

From  the  London  Evangelical  Magazine. 

A  LETTER  has  been  received  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ringeltaubc,  to 
the  Secretary,  dated  Palamcotta,  Feb  7,  1807.  He  has  acquired 
the  language  so  as  to  write  it  correctly,  and  speak  it  with  but 
little  hesitation. 

Mr  Ringeltaube  has  also  sent  his  journal,  from  Sep.  12,  1806,  to 
Feb.  6,  1807.  He  mentions  that  Dr.  Buchanan  had  requested  the 
loan  of  his  Bible  in  the  Tamul  language,  as  he  was  about  to  com- 
mence the  Malayalam  translation  of  the  Scriptures  immediately, 
there  being  200,000  Christians  in  Malayalam,  who  are  ready  to  re- 
ceive it.  Even  the  Romish  bishop,  it  is  said,  signified  his  consent  to 
the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  among  his  people.  The  Doctor 
observes  in  his  letter  to  Mr.  Ringeltaube,  that  he  has  had  singular 
success  in  obtaining  ancient  manuscripts,  in  Hebrew,  Syriac,  &c. 
Mr.  R.  greatly  rejoiced  at  this  good  news  ;  and  sent  him  his  only 
copy  of  that  Bible  without  delay. 

Ecclesiastical  AntiquiLies  in  India. 

f  We  have  been  favoured  by  a  respectable  correspondent  in  India, 
with  a  copy  of  a  Report,  presented  by  a  pious  clergyman,  at  the 
request  of  the  Governor  of  Madras,  concerning  the  state  of  the 
ancient  Christians  in  Cochin  and  Travancore.  This  Report  is 
so  curious  and  so  interesting,  that  we  shall  give  the  whole  of  it 
to  our  readers,  assured  that  they  will  esteem  it,  as  we  do,  a  most 
valuable  and  important  document.  It  is  followed  by  an  account 
of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Buchanan's  discoveries.] 

REPORT  of  the  Senior  Chaplain  of  Fort  St-  George,  to  the  Right 
Honourable  Lord  William  Bcntinck,  Governor  of  Madras,  on 
the  state  of  tho  Christians  inhabiting  the  kingdoms  of  Cochin 
and  Travancore  ;  vvith  an  article  of  interesting  literary  intel- 
ligence, containing  an  account  of  the  discoveries  made  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Buchanan,  in  the  course  of  his  investigations  under- 
taken by  order  of  the  supreme  government  in  Bengal. 

"Public  Department. 
«  To  the  Rev.  Dr.  Kcr7;  Senior  Chaplain  of  Fort  St.  George. 
«  Rev.  Sir, 

"  The  Right  Honourable  the  Governor  in  Ccuiicil,  being 
«  desirous  of  availii  ^  liimself  of  your  vicinity  to  the  Malabar  co.ist, 
"to  ootain  every  possil.ie  inibrmcitioa  in  regard  to  the  estubiish- 
"  ment,  &c.  of  the  Cnristiaa  Religion  in  tliiit  part  of  tlie  peninsula, 


32 


'•  I  am  directed  by  his  lordship  in  council,  to  desire  that  so  soon 
"  as  the  state  of  your  heahh  and  the  season  will  permit,  you  -will 
"  proceed  to  the  provinces  on  that  coast  ;  and  you  will  forward 
"  to  me,  fur  the  information  of  government,  such  accounts  as  you 
"  may  be  able  to  collect,  of  the  first  introduction  of  Christianity 
*'  into  India — of  the  arrival  of  the  different  sects  who  have  been 
"  or  may  be,  in  existence — of  their  general  history,  and  of  the  per- 
"  secutions  to  which  they  may  have  been  exposed — of  their  suc- 
"cess  in  making  proselytes— of  their  church  establishment,  and 
«  of  the  source  from  which  they  are  maintained,  and  with  all  other 
"  circumstances  connected  with  this  important  subject. 
"  I  have  the  honour  to  be.  Rev.  Sir, 

"  Your  most  obedient  humble  servant, 
Fort  St.  George,  (Signed)       G.  G.  KEBLE, 

June  28,   1806."  Sec.  to  Government. 

"  To  the  Bight  Honourable  Lord  William  C.  Beyitinck.,  Governor  in 
Council,  c3'c.  is'c. 

«  My  Lord, 

"  When  at  Mysore,  I  was  honoured  by  the  receipt  of  Mr. 
secretary  Keble's  letter,  dated  the  28th  June  last  ;  and  finding  my 
general  health  much  improved,  I  resolved  to  proceed  to  the  Mala- 
bar coast,  in  search  of  the  information  required  by  your  lordship 
in  council,  regarding  the  Christians  inhabiting  that  part  of  the  pe- 
ninsula : — an  investigation,  which  I  have  found  as  interesting  as  it 
is  important,  whether  it  regards  humanity  at  large,  or  as  it  is  con- 
nected, in  a  political  view,  with  the  British  interests  in  this  country. 

"  To  view  the  extensive  field  pointed  out  for  my  enquiries  mi- 
nutely, would  require  much  more  of  my  time  than  could  be  well 
spared  from  my  other  public  avocations  :  and  as  I  learned  that  the 
R«jv.  Dr.  Buchanan  was  nominated  by  ihe  government  of  Bengal, 
to  travel  over  the  same  ground,  for  purposes  somewhat  similar, 
I  did  not  think  it  incumbent  on  me  to  take  up  more  than  a  general 
view  of  the  subject,  and  I  directed  my  attention  accordingly,  not 
so  much  to  details  as  to  matters  of  comprehensive  import. 

"  The  first  object  to  which  the  orders  of  government  refer,  is,  tQ 
an  account  of  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  this  country. 

"  There  can  be  no  doubt  whatever,  that  the  St.  Thomt-  Chris- 
tians settled  on  the  Malabar  coast  at  a  very  early  period  of  the 
Christian  church  ;  from  whence  they,  at  one  time,  spread  in  vari- 
ous directions  as  far  even  as  Mileapoor,  and  St.  Thomas's  Mount ; 
— but  to  derive  authentic  information  as  to  the  time  of  their  arrival, 
is  at  present  no  easy  task. 

"  From  the  confusion  arising  from  the  imperfection  of  Hindoo 
cfironology,  from  the  desire  which  these  Christians  have  to  derive 
their  origin  from  the  earliest  possible  times,  (which  may  perhaps 
have  introduced  false  traditions  among  them)and  as  all  their  authen- 
tic records  are  reported  to  have  been  destroyed  during  the  perse- 
cutions of  the  church  of  Rome  ;  from  all  these  circumstances, 
whether  wc  refer  to  the  Hindoo  accounls,  to  the  St.  Thome  Chris- 


33 

tians  themselves,  or  to  their  persecutors,  the  Roman  Catholics,  we 
are  not  likely  to  arrive  at  any  certain  conclusion  as  to  the  exact 
time  of  their  establishment  in  Malabar,  Sonic  circumstances, 
however,  may  be  collected  from  undouhtcd  authority^  by  which  it 
may  be  inferred,  that  they  have  been  for  nearly  fifteen  centuries 
established  in  India  ;  for  we  find,  in  ecclesiastical  history,  that  at 
the  first  council  at  Nice,  in  the  year  325,  a  bishop  from  India  was 
among  the  number  composing  that  memorable  synod  ;  and,  in  the 
creeds  and  doctrines  of  the  Christians  of  Malabar,  internal  evj- 
dence  exists  of  their  being  a  primitive  church;  for  the  supremacy 
of  the  Pope  is  denied,  and  the  doctrine  of  Transubstantiation  nev- 
er has  been  held  by  them  ;  and  they  regarded,  and  still  regard  the 
worship  of  images  as  idolatrous,  and  the  doctrine  of  purgatory  to 
be  fabulous  : — moreover,  they  never  admitted  as  sacraments,  ex- 
treme unction,  marriage,  or  confirmation  :  all  which  facts  may  be 
substantiated  on  reference  to  the  acts  of  the  Synod  established  by 
Don  Alexis  de  Mcncses,  archbishop  of  Goa,  at  Udiamper,  in  the 
year   1599. 

"  T.ic  history  of  this  council  will  be  found  most  ably  detailed  in 
a  work  printed  in  French,  and  entitled, "  The  history  of  Christian- 
ity in  India,"  published  at  the  Hague,  in  the  year  1724,  by  La 
Croze,  the  celebrated  librarian  to  the  king  of  Prussia. 

"  The  object  of  this  work  was  to  deduce,  from  authentic  mate- 
rials, the  rise,  progress,  and  establishment  of  Christianity  in  the 
East  ;  and  to  hold  up  to  disgrace,  and  to  merited  indignation,  the 
bigotted  and  unworthy  conduct  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church,  in 
the  persecution  set  on  foot  by  her  emissaries,  under  her  avowed 
sanction,  against  the  primitive  Christians,  who  were  found  settled 
on  the  coast  of  Malabar  ;  and  La  Croze  seems  to  have  discharged 
his  duty  to  the  public  in  a  most  faithful,  interesting  and  able  manner. 
"  When  the  Portuguese  first  arrived  in  this  country,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  sixteenth  century,  they  found  a  Christian  church 
using  the  Syrio-Chaldaic  language,  establishe<l  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Cranganore  ;  and  though  it  was  published  to  the  world 
many  centuries  before  that  period,  that  such  a  church  existed,  yet 
we  find  their  ignorance  expressed  in  the  M'onder  which  it  excited. 
"  These  Christians  met  the  Portuguese  as  natural  friends  and 
allies,  and  rejoiced  at  their  coming  ;  but  the  Portuguese  were 
much  disappointed  at  finding  the  St.  Thom.  Christians  firmly  fix- 
ed in  the  tenets  of  a  primitive  church  ;  and  soon  adopted  plans 
for  drawing  away  from  their  pure  faith  this  innocent,  ingcimous, 
and  respectable  people  :  however,  after  using  for  nearly  a  century, 
all  the  customary  arts  and  abominable  persecutions  of  the  church 
of  Rome  to  no  purpose,  Don  Alexis  De  Meneses,  the  archbishop 
of  Goa,  appeared  amongst  them  ;  and,  by  his  commanding  influ- 
ence, his  zeal,  and  his  learning,  and  on  the  authority  of  what  he 
called  the  Council  of  Udiamper,  forced  the  Syrian  Metropolitan, 
his  priests,  and  people,  into  the  Roman  pale,  The  Archbishop, 
however,  had  not  long  quitted  the  scene  of  his  triumph  of  bigotry, 
ere  the  people  sighed  for  their  old  religion,  and  chci-ished  it  in  pri- 
5 


34. 

vatc  ;  bul  on  thj  221  of  May,  1653,  tlicy  held  a  congress  at  Alcn- 
s^attL',  and  threat  nuin!)t;rs,  headed  by  their  Metropolitan,  revoked 
publicly  from  the  R  nnish  communion  ;  nor  has  all  the  influence 
of  the  Roman  PontiiV.  and  the  kint^s  of  Portugal,  been  able  to  draw 
them  aw.iy  again  from  iheir  old  faith. 

"  L'javing  the  history  of  tiiis  interesting  people,  which  is  affec- 
tingly  delineated  in  La  Crozo's  book,  I  shall,  in  this  report,  confine 
mvsolf  m'>re  particularly  to  the  existing  state  of  Christianity  in 
M  ila!)ar  ;  and,  in  order  that  your  lordship  may  have  the  subject 
clearly  before  you,  I  shall  consider  each  sect  of  Christians  by  itself, 
under  the  head  of,  1st,  St.  Tnome,  or  Jacobite  Christians  ; — 2dly, 
Tiie  Syrian  Catiiolics,  who  have  been  forced  from  the  Jacobite 
Church  into  the  Romish  pak  ;  and,  odly,  The  Latin  Church. 

St.  T/i07ne\  or  Jacobite  Christians. 

"  These  people,  who  still  retain  their  ancient  creed  and  usages, 
consider  themselves  as  the  descendants  of  the  flock  established  by 
St.  Tiiomas,  wiio  is  generally  esteemed  the  Apostle  of  the  East. 
Their  ancestors  emigrated  from  Syria,  and  the  Syrio-Chaldaic  is 
the  language  in  wiuch  their  church  service  is  still  performed. 
They  admit  no  images  within  their  churches,  but  a  figure  of  the 
Vii'gin  Mary  with  the  child  Jesus  in  her  arms,  which  is  consider- 
ed merely,  as  an  ornament,  and  not  as  a  subject  for  idolatrous  wor- 
ship. They  are  generally  denominated  by  the  country  people, 
Nazaranee  Mipiles.  Nazaranee  is  obviously  derived  from  Naza- 
reth ;  but  the  origin  of  the  word  Ma/iiilah  is  variously  accounted 
for  ; — by  some  it  is  ingeniously  supposed  to  refer  to  the  Virgin 
and  Ciiild,  the  only  image  admitted  within  their  churches  ;  as  Ma 
implies  Mor/irf,  in  the  various  languages  derived  from  the  Sung- 
scrit  ;  and  Pillah,  Cliild.  Others  again,  construe  the  term  to  in- 
dicate the  rank  originally  conferred  on  these  Christians  by  the  sov- 
ereign of  Malabar.  Poolah  signifies  a  class,  in  a  state  synonymous 
with  our  secretaries.  A:Ia  or  Ala/ia  signifies  gj-eat  or  siifierior. 
The  term  Mapillah  is  discriminately  applied  to  Jews  and  Mus- 
selmen  as  to  these  Christians,  distinguishing  each  by  the  prefix  of 
the  Jew,  Syrian,  or  Nazaranee,  or  Musselman. 

"  It  is  certain  that  grants  of  honour  and  emolument  were  form- 
erly possessed  by  these  Christians,  given  to  them  by  a  king  of  Mal- 
abar, named  Peremaul,  engraven  on  copper,  five  of  which  en- 
gravings are  still  in  existence  ;  vi  facsimile  of  which  I  have  seen  in 
the  possession  of  the  Resident  of  Travancore. 

"  It  has  been  long  believed,  that  these  Christians  held  the  ten- 
ets of  the  Nestorian  heresy,  and  that  they  were  obliged  to  leave 
their  own  country  in  consequence  of  persecutions  :  however,  it 
appears  that  the  creed  which  they  now  follow  denies  that  heresy, 
and  seems  to  coincide  in  several  points  with  the  creed  of  St.  Atha- 
uasius,  but  without  its  damnatory  clauses. 

'<  Baron  \^on  Wredc  has  written  a  memoir  on  the  subject  of 
these  Christians,  which  tppeaved  in  the   7th  volume  of  the  Asiatic 


35 

Researches,  and  which  has  tlic  merit  of  calUng  our  atteiuion  to 
these  people  ;  though  it  is  no  better  than  a  himc  transcript  of 
information,  w  hich  may  be  fully  and  satisfactorily  obtained  ii.  La 
Croze's  book,  from  whence  every  material  part  of  thatmemoii  is 
obviously  taken  :  indeed,  wherever  the  Baron  departs  from  his 
author,  he  becomes  less  interesting,  or  misleads  his  reader.  That 
the  Christians  in  Malabar  were  early  taught  the  tenets  of  Nesto- 
rius,  is  proved  by  La  Croze,  on  the  direct  authority  of  Cosrnas,u-n 
Egyptian  merchant,  (himself  a  Ncstorian,)  who  published  his  voy- 
age to  India  in  the  year  547.  It  seems,  however,  not  improbable 
that  Christians  had  been  planted  in  these  shores,  long  before  the 
time  of  Nestorius  :  and  1  am  inclined  to  regard  the  tradition  of 
its  having  spread  hither  in  the  age  of  the  Apostles,  as  very  far 
from  fabulous.* 

«  With  respect  to  their  religious  tenets,  writers  may  and  will 
disagree  :  upon  such  subjects  human  reason  avails  nothing.  The 
disputes  which  on  these  points  have  agitated  the  world,  are  in  gen- 
eral no  better  than  the  perverse  offspring  of  verbal  differences. 

"  The  foUow'ing  is  a  version  of  the  present  creed  of  these  peo- 
ple, being  a  wi  itten  communication  from  the  Metropolitan  to  the 
Resident  at  Travancorc  : 

«  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  "  We  the 
"  Christians,  believers  in  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  subject  to 
«  the  jurisdiction  of  Mar  Ignatius,  patriarch  of  Antioch,  being 
"  loyalf  Jacobians,  hold  the  following  creed  : 

«  We  believe  in  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  three  Per- 
"  sons  in  one  God,  neither  confounding  the  persons,  nor  dividing 
f<  the  substance,  one  in  three,  and  three  in  one. 

•  Eusebius  informs  us,  that  there  were  Christians  in  India  as  early  as  tlic 
year  189,  who  had  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  in  Hebrew,  which  they  de- 
clared was  received  from  St.  Bartholomew. 

f  Eastern  Christians,  who  renounce  the  communion  of  the  Greek  church, 
who  differ  from  it  both  in  doctrine  and  worshij),  may  be  compreliendcd  un- 
der two  distinct  classes.  To  the  former  belong  the  Monophysltcs  or  Jaco- 
bites, so  called  from  Jacob  Albardai,  who  declare  it  as  their  opinion,  that, 
in  the  Saviour  of  the  world  there  is  only  one  nature  ;  while  the  latter  com- 
prehends tlie  followers  of  Nestorius,  frequently  called  Chaldeans,  fn.m  tlie 
country  where  they  principally  reside,  and  who  suppose  that  there  are  two 
distinct  persons  or  natures  in  the  Son  of  God.  The  INIonophysites  are  subdi- 
vided into  two  sects  or  parties,  the  one  African  and  the  other  A.siatic.  At 
the  head  of  the  \siatics  is  the  patriarch  of  nnlioch,  wlio  resides  for  the 
most  part  in  the  monastery  of  St.  Ananias,  which  is  situated  near  the  city  of 
Mcrdin,  and  sometimes  at  Merdin,  his  episcopal  seat  ;  as  also  at  Amida, 
Aleppo,  and  other  Syrian  cities.  The  t^overnmcnt  of  this  prelate  is  too 
extensive,  and  the  churches  orer  which  he  presides  too  numerous,  to  admit 
of  his  performnig  himself  all  the  duties  of  his  hig'h  office  :  .and,  there- 
fore, a  part  of  the  administration  of  die  pontificate  is  given  to  a  kind  of  col- 
league, who  is  called  the  Maphrian,  or  Primate  of  the  East,  and  whose  doc- 
trines and  discipline  are  said  to  be  adopted  by  the  eastern  church  beyond  the 
Tigris.  This  primate  used  formerly  to  reside  at  Tauris,  a  cit>"  on  the  fron- 
tiers of  '  rmenia  ;  but  his  present  habitation  is  the  monastery  of  St.  Matthew, 
which  is  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Mosul,  a  city  of  Mesopotamia.  Tt  is  fur- 
ther observable,  that  all  the  patriarchs  of  the  Jacobites  assume  the  denomi- 
•lation  of  Ignatius. — Mosheim,  vol.  4,  Section  xi.  poge  257- 


36 

"  The  father  generator, — the  son  generated, — and  the  Holy 
«  Ghost  proceeding. 

«  None  is  before  nor  after  other  in  majesty,  honour,  might,  and 
«  power  ;  co-equal,  unity  in  trinity,  and  trinity  in  unity." 

«  We  do  not  believe  with  Arius,  and  Eunonaius,  that  there 
"  are  three  different  and  separate  s\ibstances. 

"  We  do  not  believe,  as  Sabcllius  believes,  by  confusion  of 
"  substance. 

"  We  do  not  believe,  as  Macedonius  said,  that  the  Holy 
«'  Ghost  is  less  than  the  Father  and  Son. 

«'  We  do  not  believe,  as  Mawney  and*  Marcianus  said,  that 
«  the  body  of  Christ  was  sent  down  from  heaven. 

"  We  do  not  believe  as  Julianusf  said,  that  Christ  was  only  man. 

«  We  do  not  hold,  as  Nestorius,  the  doctrine  of  two  natures, 
«  and  two  substances  in  the  Messiah. 

«  We  do  not  believe,  as  the  Chalcedonians  said,  that  there  are 
«  two  natures  in  the  Messiah. 

"  But  we  believe,  by  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  that  the  Son  is 
«  co-e(iual  with  the  Father,  without  beginning  or  end  ;  that  in  the 
«  appointed  time,  through  the  disposition  of  the  Father  and  Holy 
<'  Ghost,  without  disjoining  from  the  right  side  of  the  Father,  he 
"  appeared  on  earth  for  the  salvation  of  mankind — that  he  was  bom 
"  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  through  the  means  of  the  Holy  Ghosi,  and 
"  was  incarnate,  God  and  Man.  So  that  in  the  union  of  the  di- 
"  vine  and  human  nature,  there  was  one  nature  and  one  substance. 
((  — So  we  believe." 

«  The  service  in  their  church  is  performed  very  nearly  after  the 
manner  of  the  church  of  England  ;  and  when  the  metropolitan 
was  told  that  it  was  hoped  that  one  day  an  union  might  take  place 
between  the  two  churches,  he  seemed  pleased  at  the  suggestion. 

"  The  present  Metropolitan,  Mar  Dionisius,  is  now  old  and  in- 
firm, but  a  very  respectable  character,  and  of  the  most  venerable 
and  prepossessing  appearance.  A  person  has  been  sent  from  Mou- 
sul,  a  city  in  Mesopotamia,  to  succeed  to  his  station,  in  the  event 
of  his  decease  ; — but  this  stranger,  ignorant  of  the  language  of  the 
country,  with  the  character  of  being  violent  in  his  temper,  and  not 
averse,  as  it  is  supposed,  to  the  views  of  the  Romish  church,  it 
is  to  be  hoped,  will  be  prevented  from  ever  taking  charge  of 
this  precious  remnant  of  a  pure  and  valuable  people. 

"  The  Metropolitan  has  several  archdeacons  and  deacons 
under  him,  who  act  as  Vicar-Generals.  They  have  fifty-five 
churches  :  and  the  number  of  their  people,  as  given  in  to  the 
Resident,  is  estimated  at  23,000. 

"  The  residence  of  their  Metropolitan  is  at  Candenatte,twelve  or 
fourteen  miles  inland  from  Cochin.  In  some  of  their  churches 
divine  service  is  performed  in  the  Syrian  and  Latin  ritual  alternate- 
ly, by  the  priestsof  the  Christians  of  St.  Thome,  who  have  adher- 


Thesc  I  suppose  mitjlit  be  Manes  and  Marcian.^ 
Perhaps  Julian,  Bishop  of  Halicarnassus, 


37 

ed  to  their  ancient  rites,  and  those  who  have  been  united  to  the 
church  oi  Rome.*  \\  hen  the  latter  have  celebrated  mass,  they 
cany  away  the  images  from  the  church  before  the  others  cuter. 

'•  The  character  of  these  people  is  marked  by  a  striking  superi- 
ority over  the  Heathens  in  evtiy  moral  excellence  ;  and  they  arc 
ren.'arkable  lor  their  veracity  and  plain  dealing.  They  arc  ex- 
tremely attentive  to  their  religious  duties  ;  and  abide  by  the  decis- 
ion of  their  Pricstsand  Metropolitan  in  all  ca5cs,uhether  in  spirit- 
ual, or,  as  I  heard,  in  temporal  affairs.  They  are  respected  very 
higlily  by  the  Nairs,  who  do  not  consider  themselves  defiled  by  as- 
sociating with  them,  though  it  is  well  known  that  the  Nairs  are  the 
most  particularof  all  the  Hindoos  in  this  respect  ;  and  the  Rajahs 
of  Travancore  and  Cochin  admit  them  to  rank  next  to  Nairs. 
Their  numbers,  it  is  conjectured,  are  under-rated  in  the  statement 
given  to  the  Resident,  as  it  is  generally  supposed  that  they  may  be 
estimated  at  70  or  80,0©0.  They  are  not  persecuted  ;  but  they  are 
not  permitted  to  make  converts,  by  the  governments  under  which 
they  reside  ;  and  it  is  supposed,  that  many  respectable  Hindoos 
would  be  happy  to  join  their  sect,  were  it  not  for  this  circumstance  : 
but  at  present  they  suffer,  as  far  as  I  can  learn,  no  other  hardship. 

"  If  good  men  from  Syria  could  be  obtained,  not  as  parish 
priests,  but  to  superintend  and  regulate  their  concerns,  I  con- 
ceive it  would  be  a  great  blessing  to  these  good  people. 

"  The  direct  protection  of  the  British  government  has  been  al- 
ready extended  to  them  ;  but  as  they  do  not  reside  within  the 
British  territories,  I  am  somewhat  doubtful  how  far  it  may  be  of 
use  to  them. 

"  To  unite  them  to  the  church  of  England,  would,  in  my  opin- 
ion be  a  most  noble  work  :  and  it  is  most  devoutly  to  be  wished 
for,  that  those  who  have  been  driven  into  the  Roman  pale  might  be 
recalled  to  their  ancient  church  ;  a  measure  which  it  would  not, 
I  imagine,  be  difficult  to  accomplish,  as  the  country  governments 
would,  it  is  supposed,  second  any  efforts  to  that  purpose. 

"  Their  occupations  are  various  as  those  of  other  Christians  ; 
but  they  are  chiefly  cultivators  and  artizans  ;  and  some  of  them 
possess  a  comfortable,  if  not  a  splendid  independence.  Their 
clergy  marry  in  the  same  manner  as  Protestants.  Their  resi- 
dence is  entirely  inland. 

Sy7-ia7i  Roman  Catholics. 

"  These  people,  as  stated  above,  were  constrained  to  join  the 
Latin  church,  after  a  long  struggle  for  the  power  of  maintaining 
their  purity  and  independence  ;  and  still  appear  a  people  perfectly 
disiiiict  from  the  Latin  church,being  allowed  to  chaimt  and  perform 
all  tiic  services  of  the  church  of  Rome  in  the  Syrio-Chaldaic  lan- 
guage by  a  dispensation  from  the  Pope.     They  live  under  the  au- 

•  This  shows  a  spirit  of  toleration  and  Christian  liberality,  very  difieren' 
?fom  the  big^otry  of  the  Romish  cliurch. 


38 

ihorily  of  the  Metropolitan  of  Cranganore  and  the  Bishop  of  Vera- 
poli,  and  dress  differently  from  other  priests.  They  wear  a  white 
surplice,  while  the  priests  of  the  Latin  communion  wear  black 
gowns,  like  the  Capuchin  Friars  of  Madras.  The  Roman  Cath- 
olic Syrians,  it  is  thought,  are  much  more  numerous  than  the 
members  of  the  original  church.  Their  clergy  are  spread  through 
the  ancient  churches,  and,  by  retaining  their  language,  and  acting 
under  the  direction  of  the  church  of  Rome,  they  leave  no  means 
unessayed  to  draw  over  their  primitive  brethren  to  the  Latin 
communion.  It  appears  to  me,  that  they  are  allowed  to  use  their 
original  language,  and  to  frequent  the  original  church,  entirely 
with  this  view  ;  and  as  far  as  I  en  learn,  their  numbers  arc 
gaining  ground.  There  are  said  to  be  eighty-six  parishes  of 
Roman  Catholic  Syrians  subject  to  the  dioceses  of  Cranganore 
and  Verapoli.  Their  priests  to  the  number  of  four  hundred,  arc 
styled  Catanars,  which  is  a  Syrian  appellation  ;  their  congrega- 
tions are  reported  at  9u,000  (old  and  young  included)  agreeably 
to  the  last  return  transmitted  to  Rome. — There  is  an  inferior  or- 
der of  priests,  who  are  called  Chiamas,  in  number  about  120.  The 
Hindoos  have,  as  far  as  I  can  learn,  a  much  greater  respect  for 
the  Christians  of  the  original  church,  than  for  the  converts  of  the 
Latin  communion  ;  which  may  be  accounted  for  by  their  not  as- 
sociating with  the  lower  orders  of  people.  Attached  to  each 
church  is  a  convent,  where  the  Catanars  reside  in  community, 
there  being  three,  four,  or  five  to  each  church.  The  service  is 
performed  weekly,  in  rotation. — There  is  a  seminary  at  the  col- 
lege of  Verapoli  for  the  education  of  the  Syrio  Roman  Catholics, 
and  also  one  for  the  Latin  church.  The  Syrio  Roman  Catholics 
are  chiefly  engaged,  as  already  mentioned,  in  drawing  their  ancient 
brethren  within  the  Romish  pale  ;  but  it  appears  that  some  of 
them  have  been  employed  formerly  in  extending  the  general  ob- 
ject of  conversion  over  the  peninsula.  I  saw  one  of  their  chinxhes, 
at  a  village  near  Pillambaddy,  about  thirty  miles  on  the  Madras 
side  of  Trichinopoly  ;  and  I  heard  of  several  others.  They  had  at 
this  village  adopted  the  use  of  a  sawmy  coach,  like  that  of  the 
Heathens,  with  the  Crucifix  and  the  Virgin  Mary  in  it,  instead 
of  the  Hindoo  sawmy. — Their  church  was  much  out  of  repair  ; 
and  the  ignorance  of  the  few  Christians  rem.aining  in  charge  of 
it  is  striking  :  the  letters  L  N,  R,  I,  over  the  figure  of  our  Saviour 
on  the  cross,  being  absolutely  inverted  ;  nor  did  the  priest  who 
visits  them  ever  notice  the  circumstance.  They  read  prayers  in 
Malabar,  according  to  the  ritual  of  the  church  of  Rome.  Their 
church  appears  to  have  been  once  respectable,  but  is  now  fallen 
into  decay. 

Latin  Roman   Catholics. 

u  Within  the  provinces  of  Travancore  and  Cochin  there  arc 
one  archbishop  and  two  bishops  : — the  archbishop  of  Cranganore, 
and  the  bishops  ot  Cochin  and  Verapoli. 

"  The  two  former  have  sees,  the  latter  is  titular.  The  arch- 
bishops of  Cranganore  and  the  bishop  of  Cochin  are  nominated 


by  the  queen  of  Portugal,  after  the  foUowinj^  manner  : — I'hrce 
names  are  sent,  (wlicn  cither  of  these  sees  become  vacant,)  by 
the  sovereign  of  Portugal  to  the  Pope  ;  and  the  Roman  Pontiff 
is  bound  to  select  the  name  that  stands  first,  and  to  issue  his 
brevet  or  patent  accordingly. 

«  They  are  subject  in  all  spiritual  concerns  to  the  primate  of 
Goa  ;  who  has  power  also  during  a  vacancy,  of  sending  from  Goa 
a  locum  tencns,  who  is  styled  Padre  Govcrnador — Both  sees 
are  at  this  moment  tilled  by  such. 

"  The  titular  Bishop,  who  resides  at  the  college  of  Verapoli, 
is  appointed  directly  by  the  Pope,  and  is  subject  to  no  jurisdic- 
tion but  that  of  his  holiness,  or  the  propaganda  at  Rome — This 
mission  behig  more  susceptible  of  control  and  regulation  than 
the  others,  has  been  countenanced  by  the  honourable  company, 
as  the  following  copy  of  a  Proclamation  issued  by  the  govern- 
ment of  Bombay  will  show. 

"PROCLAMATION. 

"  The  honourable  the  Court  of  Directors  of  the  honourable  En- 
"  glish  East-India  Company,  having  been  pleased  to  order  that  the 
"  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  of  the  Roman  Catholic  churches  un- 
"  der  this  government,  shall  be  withdrawn  from  the  Archbishop 
*'  of  Goa,  and  restored  to  the  Carmelite  Bishop  of  the  apostolic 
"  mission,  the  President  in  Council  has  accordingly  resolved, 
"  that  the  said  restitution  shall  take  place  on  the  first  of  the  en- 
"  suing  month  ;  from  which  time  he  hereby  enjoins  all  the 
''  Catholic  inhabitants  in  Bombay,  as  well  as  the  several  factories 
"  and  settlements  subordinate  thereto,  to  pay  due  obedience  in 
"  spiritual  matters  to  the  said  bishops,  on  pain  of  incurring  the 
"  severe  displeasure  of  government. 

"  By  order  of  the  Honourable  the  Governor  in  Council, 
«  Bombay  Castle,  >  (Signed J  WILLIAM  PAGE, 

"  2d  Aug.  179 1."  5  Secretary. 

«  The  priests  attached  to  the  college  of  Verapoli  are  all  Carme- 
lites, united  to  the  apostolic  mission  at  Bombay,  but  not  subject  to 
it.  The  jurisdiction  of  each  is  not  marked  by  distinct  bounds  ; 
the  parishes  and  churches  being  so  mtermingled,  that  it  is  difficult 
to  forma  right  notion  of  their  extent.  The  Bishop  of  Cochin,  how- 
ever, may  be  said  to  have  a  control  over  all  the  Romish  churches 
situated  on  the  sea  coast,  immediately,  (with  few  exceptions,)  from 
Cochin  to  Ramnad,  and  thence  round  the  whole  island  of  Ceylon  : 
the  churches  are  numerous  ;  but  as  they  are  in  general  poor,  and 
are  obliged  to  be  supplied  with  priests  from  Goa,  it  would  appear 
that  one  vicar  holds,  upon  an  average  five  or  six  churches.  The 
number  of  Christians  composing  these  churches  must  be  great,  as 
all  and  every  of  the  fishermea  are  Roman  Catholics. — The  Bishop 
of  Cochin  usually  resides  at  Qailon  Thereare  very  few  Europe- 
an clergy,  (not  above  seven  or  eight.)  under  the  three  jurisdictionSj 


40 

and  none  of  them  men  of  cducalion  ;  and  it  cannot  be  expected 
that  the  native  priests,  who  have  been  educated  at  Goa,  or  at  the 
seminary  at  \^crapoli,  should  know  much  beyond  their  missals  and 
rituals. — The  Latin  communicants  in  the  diocese  of  Verapoli,  are 
estimated  at  35,000 — The  catechuman  sufTers  no  persecution  on 
account  of  his  religion,  when  once  converted  ;  but  the  country 
governments  are  excessively  jealous  upon  this  point,  and  to  their 
utmost  to  discountenance  any  conversion. 

"  The  converts  are  from  various  casts,  viz.     Chegas  or  Teers, 

Muclvwas  and  Pullers  ;    and    there  can    be  no    doubt  but  that 

many  of  higher  casts  would  be  baptized,  if  they  did  not  dread  the 
displeasure  of  their  governments. 

"  It  is  well  known  that  the  Roman  religion  was  introduced  by 
the  Portuguese,  at  the  commencement  of  the  sixteenth  century  ; 
the  number  converted  in  each  year,  upon  an  average,  reach  to 
nearly  300  : — the  number  of  course,  gradually  diminishes.  The 
morality  of  the  converts  is  very  loose  :  and  they  are  generally 
inferior  in  this  respect  to  the  heathens  of  the  country. 


GENERAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

"  Reflecting  on  the  whole  subject,  several  suggestions  present 
themselves  to  my  mind  :  and  I  shall  not  be  considered  as  deviating 
from  the  line  of  my  profession,  or  the  intention  of  your  Lordship 
in  calling  for  my  Report,  by  offering  some  opinions  to  govern- 
ment, which  in  a  moral  and  political  view,  seem  of  the  highest 
importance.  It  appears  from  the  foregoing  statement,  that  pure 
Christianity  is  far,  very  far,  from  being  a  religion  for  which  the 
highest  cast  of  Hindoos  have  any  disrespect  ;  and  that  it  is  the 
abuse  of  the  Christian  name,  under  the  form  of  the  Romish  reli- 
gion, to  which  they  are  averse.  We  have,  my  Lord,  been  sadly 
defective  in  what  we  owed  to  God  and  man,  since  we  have  had  the 
footing  in  this  country,  as  well  by  departing  most  shamefully  from 
our  Christian  profession  ourselves,  as  in  withholding  those  sources 
of  moral  perfection  from  the  natives,  which  true  Christianity  alone 
can  establish  ;  and,  at  the  same  time  we  have  allowed  the  Roman- 
ists to  steal  into  our  territories,  to  occupy  the  ground  we  have  neg- 
lected to  cultivate,  and  to  bring  an  odium  on  our  pure  and  honour- 
able name  as  Christians,  The  evil  would  be  less,  were  it  not  Avell 
known  that  many  of  the  Romish  priests,  and  their  people,  Avho 
have  thus  been  allowed  to  grow  numerous  under  o»ir  authority,  arc 
supposed  to  be  far  from  well  affected  to  the  government  under 
which  they  reside  ;  indeed,  in  many  instances  the  Roman  clergy 
are  the  natui'al  subjects  of  nations  at  enmity  with  ourselves,  at  the 
same  time  that  they  are  eminently  qualified  by  their  influence  in 
their  profession,  to  do  us  tlie  greatest  mischief,  by  spreading  disaf- 
fection throughout  every  part  of  the  extended  country.  The  Ro- 
man Catholic  religion,  my  Lord,  I  believe  I  may  say,  without  of. 


41 

fence  to  truth  or  charity,  has  almost  always  been  made  a  political 
cn;^ine  in  the  hands  of  its  governments  ;  and  we  must  he  blinded 
incfeed,  by  our  own  conhdence,  if  we  do  not  calculate  on  its  being 
so  used  in  this  great  and  rich  country,  wlicre  it  h;is  established  a 
footing  among  an  ignorant  people  ;  especially  when  it  is  so  well 
understood  that  our  eastern  possessions  have  been  a  subject  of  the 
greatest  jealousy  to  all  the  rival  nations  of  Europe.  In  my  hun- 
ble  opinion,  my' Lord,  the  error  has  been  in  not  having  long  ago 
estabhshed  free*  schools  tiiroughout  every  part  of  this  country,  by 
which  the  children  of  the  natives  might  have  learned  our  langvuigc, 
and  got  acquainted  with  our  morality-  Such  an  establislnneiit 
would,  ere  this,  have  made  the  people  at  large  fully  acquainted 
with  the  divine  spring,  from  whence  alone  British  virtue  must  be 
acknowledged  to  flow.  This  would  have  made  them  I^etter  ac- 
quainted with  the  prmciplesby  which  we  are  governed  ;  they  would 
have  learned  to  respect  our  laws,  to  honour  our  feelings,  and  to  fol- 
low our  maxims:  whereas  they  appear  to  me,  generally  speaking, 
at  this  moment,  as  ignorant  of  their  masters  as  on  their  first  land- 
ing on  these  shores.  I  speak  not  of  interfering  with  their  religious 
prejudices,  or  endeavouring  to  convert  the  natives  by  an  extraor- 
dinary eftbrt  on  the  part  of  the  British  government.  Conversion, 
in  my  opinion,  nmst  be  the  consequence  which  would  naturally 
flow  from  our  attention  to  the  moral  instruction,  and  their  more  in- 
timate acquaintance  with  the  English  character. 

"  I  do  not  mention  this  as  an  experiment,  the  result  of  which 
might  be  considered  as  problematical  :  the  experiment  has  been 
already  made,  and  the  consecjucnces  have  proved  commensurate 
with  the  highest  expectation  wuich  reasonable  men  could  entertain. 
The  Danish  Mission,  united  with  the  Society  for  propagatinir  the 
Gospel,  have  sent  some  good  men  into  this  country,  with  the  laud- 
able view  of  spreading  true  Christianity  throughout  our  eastern 
possessions  :  and  the  name  of  Swartz.  Gerricke,  and  others,  will 
ever  be  remembered  by  immbers  of  our  Asiatic  subjects,  of  every 
cast  and  description,  with  veneration  and  aff'ection  :  and  there  are 
happily  still  living  some  amongst  us  of  the  same  character. 


*  To  give  Eng'llsh  morals  to  the  natives  in  tlieir  purity,  we  must,  I  ima- 
gine, make  tliem  read  Eiiijlisli  books.  Translations  liaxe  hitherto  been  very 
defective  in  the  different  coimtry  lang-ua^jes  ;  besides  they  must  be  extremely 
circumscribed  in  number.  I  do  not  think  tlie  natives  will  come  to  us  freely 
but  to  learn  English  Tiiis  they  consider  as  tlie  key  to  fortune  ;  and,  on  tiie 
coast  tiie  most  strict  of  the  Bramins  will  have  little  hesitation,  as  far  as  I  can 
learn,  in  permitting  their  ciiiUlren  to  attend  a  free  school  for  tlie  purpose  of 
learning  it ;  for  tiiey  despise  us  too  mucli  to  suppose  there  is  any  danger  of 
overturning  the  principles  of  Braminism.  But  their  ill-founded,  ridiculous 
principles  must  be  shaken  to  tiie  very  foundation,  by  tlie  communication  of 
su -h  liberal  kn  >\vledge  as  a  Christian  can  instil  into  the  minds  of  voutli,  ;uid 
fix  t'lere  by  means  of  English  i>  loks  ;  and  ail  tiiis  without  making  any 
alarming  attack  directly  on  the  religion  of  the  Hindoos. 


42 

"  It  is  true,  that  the  object  they  had  more  particularly  in  view, 
has,  in  some  measure,  failed  :  and  few  good  converts,  it  is  gener- 
ally imagined,  have  been  made  ;  but  let  it  be  remembered  also, 
that  they  have  labored  under  every  possible  disadvantage  ;  they 
have  scarcely  enjoyed  a  mere  toleration  under  our  government, 
and  received  no  kind  of  assistance  whatever  ;  that  they  were  few 
in  number,  and  perhaps  I  may  say,  without  injustice,  that  they  erred, 
(as  the  best  might  err,)  in  the  means  which  they  adopted  ;  but  that 
they  have  done  much  good  by  the  purity  of  their  lives,  and  by  their 
zeal  in  spreading  instruction.  This  will  admit  of  no  denial  ;  and 
I  doubt  not  that  I  may  say,  without  the  danger  of  contradiction, 
that  few  and  poor  as  these  men  have  been,  without  authority  or 
power  to  support  them,  a  greater  and  more  extended  portion  of 
heart  felt  respect  for  the  European  character  has  been  diffused  by 
their  means  throughout  this  country ,than  by  all  the  otherEuropeans 
put  together.  We  have,  in  my  humble  opinion,  my  Loi'd,  kept  our- 
selves too  far  from  the  natives  :  we  have  despised  their  ignorance, 
without  attempting  to  remove  it, — and  we  have  considered  their 
ti  iiidity,  (the  natural  result  of  their  being  trampled  upon  by  one 
r  xe  of  conquerors  after  another,)  also  as  an  object  for  our  con- 
tempt ;  at  the  same  time,  that  we  have  viewed  the  cunning  of  their 
character,  (which  is  ever  the  natural  resource  of  ignorance  and. 

■weakness,)  as  the  completion  of  all  that  is  vile  and  deceitful Thus 

liave  we  continued  a  system  of  neglect  towards  the  interests  of  our 
native  subjects,  in  points  the  most  essential  to  their  very  happiness, 
throughout  the  whole  of  our  governments  in  this  country.  Fain, 
my  Lord,  would  I  see  a  change  in  this  particular  ;  and  I  seize  the 
opportunity  which  the  present  moment  affords,  to  press  the  justice 
and  the  policy  of  the  measure  on  the  attention  of  your  lordship's 
government. 

Having  the  honour  to  remain, 

With  the  highest  respect,  my  Lord, 
Your  Lordship's  faithful 

And  obedient  humble  servant, 

C  Signed  J  R.  H.  KERR, 

Senior  chaplain  of  Fort  St.  George. 
^i  Madras,  A'ov.  3.   1806." 

LITERARY  INTELLIGENCE. 

«  The  Rev.  Dr.  Buchanan,  who  left  Bengal  some  months  ago, 
with  the  view  of  proceeding  to  Travancore,  to  inquire  into  the  state 
of  the  Syrian  Christians,  arrived  in  that  country  about  the  begin- 
ning of  November  last,  having  travelled  from  Calcutta  to  Cape 
Comorin  by  land.  His  highness  the  Rajah  of  Travancore  was 
pleased  to  afford  to  Dr.  Buchanan  the  most  liberal  assistance  in  the 
prosecution  of  his  inquiries.  About  the  middle  of  November,  Dr. 
Buchanan  proceeded  from  the  sea  coast  into  the  interior  of  the 
country,  north-cast    from   Qujlon,   to   visit   the  ancient   Syrian 


43 

churches,  situated  amongst  the  low  hills  at  the  bottom  of  the  high 
Ghauts,  which  divide  the  Carnatic  from  Malayula.  The  face  of  the 
country  in  general,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  mountains,  exhibits  a  va- 
ried scene  of  hill  and  dale,  and  winding  streams.  These  streams 
fall  from  the  mountains,  and  preserve  the  valliesin  perpetual  vcr- 
dure.  The  woods  produce  pepper,  cardamoms,  and  cassia,  or  wild 
cinnamon  ;  also  frankincense  and  other  aromatic  gums.  What 
adds  much  to  the  grandeur  of  the  scenery  in  thi  country  is,  that 
the  adjacent  mountains  of  Travancore  arc  not  barren,  but  are  cov- 
ered with  teak  forests,  producing  the  largest  timber  in  the  world. 

"  The  first  view  of  the  Christian  churches,  in  this  sequestered 
region  of  Hindostan,  connected  with  the  idea  of  iheir  tranquil  dura- 
tion for  so  many  ages,  cannot  fail  to  excite  pleasing  emotions  in  the 
mind  of  the  beholder.  The  form  of  the  oldest  buildings  is  not  un- 
like that  of  some  of  the  old  parish  churches  in  England;  the  style 
of  building  in  both  being  of  Saracenic  origin.  They  have  slopii.g 
roofs,  pointed  arch  windows,  and  buttresses  supporting  the  walls. 
The  beams  of  the  roof  being  exposed  to  view,  are  ornamented  ; 
and  the  ceiling  of  the  choir  and  altar  is  circular  and  fretted.  In 
the  cathedral  churches,  the  shrines  of  the  deceased  bishops  are 
placed  on  each  side  of  the  altar.  Most  of  the  churches  are  built 
of  a  reddish  stone,  squared  and  polished  at  the  quarry  ;  and  are  of 
durable  construction,  the  front  wall  of  the  largest  edifices  being  six 
feet  thick.  The  bells  of  the  churches  are  cast  in  the  foundericsol 
Travancore.  Some  of  them  are  of  large  dimensions  ;  and  have 
inscriptions  in  Syriac  and  Malayalim.  In  approaching  a  town  in 
the  evening,  the  sound  of  the  bells  may  be  heard  at  a  distance 
amongst  the  hills  ;  a  circumstance  which  causes  the  British  trav- 
eller to  forget  for  a  moment  that  he  is  in  Hindostan,  and  reminds 
him  of  another  country.  When  Dr.  Buchanan  arrived  at  the 
remote  churches,  he  was  informed  by  the  inhabitants  that  no 
European  had,  to  their  knowledge,  visited  the  place  before.  The 
Romish  priests  do  not  travel  thither,  there  being  no  church  of 
their  communion  in  that  quarter. 

"  The  number  of  Syrian  churches  is  greater  than  has  been 
supposed.  There  are,  at  this  time  fifty-five  churches  in  Malaya- 
la,*  acknowledging  the  Patriarch  of  Antioch.  The  church  was 
erected  by  the  present  bishop,  in  1793. 

"  The  Syrian  Christians  are  not  Nestorians.  Formerly,  indeed, 
they  had  bishops  of  that  communion  ;  but  the  liturgy  of  the  pres- 
ent church  is  derived  from  that  of  the  early  church  of  Antioch, 
called  Liturgia  Jacobi  Jjiostoli.  They  are  usually  denominated 
Jacobite  ;  but  they  differ  in  ceremonial  from  the  church  of  that 
name  in  Syria,  and  indeed  from  any  existing  church  in  the  world, 

*  Malayala  comprehends  the  mountains,  and  tlie  whole  region  within 
them,  from  Cape  Comorin  to  Cape  Eli,  whereas  the  province  of  Malabar, 
commonly  so  called,  contains  only  th«  Northern  Districts  ;  not  including'  the 
country  of  Travancore. 


44 

Their  proper  des'Gfnation,  and  that  which  is  sanctioned   by  their 
owh  use,  h  Syrian  C/instiarhi,  ov,  T/ieSijrian  Church  of  Ma  lay  a  la. 

"  The  doctrines  of  the  Syrian  Church  are  contained  in  a  very 
few  articles  ;  and  arc  not  at  variance  in  essentials,  with  the  doc- 
trines of  the  church  of  England.  Their  bishops  and  metropolitan, 
after  conferring  with  his  clergy  on  the  subject,  delivered  the  fol- 
lowing opinion  :  "  That  an  union  with  the  English  church,  or  at 
least  such  a  connexion  as  should  appear  to  both  churches  practica- 
ble and  expedient,  would  be  a  happy  event,  and  favourable  to  the- 
advancement  of  religion  ?"  It  is  hi  contemplation  to  send  to  Eng- 
land some  of  the  Syrian  youth,  for  education  and  ordination. 

"  The  present  bishop,  Mar  Dionisius,  is  a  native  of  Malayala,  but 
of  Syrian  extraction.  He  is  a  man  of  respectable  character  in  his 
nation,  and  exercises  himself  in  the  pious  discharge  of  the  duties 
of  his  high  office.  He  is  now  78  years  of  age,  and  possesses  a  ven- 
erable aspect,  his  white  beard  descending  low  to  his  girdle.  On 
public  occasions  he  wears  the  Episcopal  mitre  ;  and  is  robed  in  a 
white  vestment,  which  covers  long  garments  of  red  silk  ;  and  in 
his  hand  he  holds  the  pastoral  staff.  The  first  native  bishop  was 
ordained  by  the  Romish  church  in  1663  :  but  he  was  of  the  Rom- 
ish communion.  Since  that  period,  the  old  Syrians  have  continu- 
ed, till  lately,  to  receive  their  bishops  from  Antioch  ;  but  that  an- 
cient patriarchate  being  now  nearly  extinct,  and  incompetent  to 
the  appointment  of  learned  men,  the  Christian  church  in  Malayala 
looks  henceforth  to  Britain  for  the  continuance  of  that  light  which 
has  shone  so  long  in  this  dark  region  of  the  world 

"  From  information  given  by  the  Syrian  Christians,  it  would  ap- 
pear that  the  churches  of  Mesopotamia  and  Syria,  (215  in  number) 
with  which  they  are  connected,  are  struggling  with  great  difhcul- 
ties,  and  merely  owe  their  existence  to  some  deference  of  their  an- 
tiquity ;  and  that  they  might  be  expected  soon  to  flourish  again, 
if  favoured  with  a  little  support.  It  would  be  worthy  the  church  of 
England  to  aid  the  church  of  Antioch,  in  her  low  estate.  The 
church  of  England  is  now.,  what  the  church  of  Antioch  once  was. 
The  mode  in  which  aid  can  be  best  afforded  to  Christians  under  a 
foreign  power  in  the  East,  is  not  chiefly  by  contributions  of  money, 
but  by  representing  to  those  governments,  with  which  we  may 
have  friendly  intercourse,  that  these  Christians  are  of  the  same  re- 
ligion with  ourselves  ;  and  that  we  are  desirous  that  they  should 
be  respected.  The  argument,  from  the  sameness  of  religion,  is 
well  understood  by  all  Asiatic  princes,  and  can  never  fail  when  se- 
riously proposed  ;  for  they  think  it  both  natural  and  obligatory  that 
every  government  should  be  interested  in  those  who  arc  of  its  own 
religion.  There  are  two  circumstances  which  invite  us  to  turn 
our  eyes  to  the  country  of  "  the  first  generation  of  men."  The 
toler.  nt  spirit  of  the  Wahabian  Mahomedans  is  a  fair  prognostic  ; 
und  promibcsto  aid  our  endeavours  to  rcstoie  to  an  ancient  commu- 
nity of  Christians  the  blessings  of  knowledge  and  religious  liberty . 


45 

Another  favourable  circumstance  is,  that  some  of  tlie  cluirclies  in 
M'^sopotaniia,  in  one  of  which  the  Patriarch  of  Antioch  now  re- 
sides, arc  said  still  to  remain  in  their  pristine  state,  and  to  have 
preserved  their  archives  and  ancient  manuscript  libraries.  A  do- 
mestic priest  of  the  patriarch,  now  in  Cochin,  vouches  for  the  truiii 
of  this  fact.  We  know,  from  authentic  history,  that  the  churches 
between  the  rivers  escaped  the  j^eneral  desolation  of  the  Maliom- 
edan  conquest,  in  the  seventh  century,  by  joining  arms  witli  t!ie 
Mohomedans  against  the  (ireek  Christians,  who  had  been  their  op- 
pressors. The  revival  of  religion  and  letters  in  that  once  highly 
favoured  land,  in  the  heart  of  the  ancient  world,  would  be,  in  the 
present  circumstances  of  mankind,  an  auspicious  event. 

''  The  Syrian  Christians  in  Malayala  still  use  the  Syriac  lan- 
guage in  their  churches  ;  but  the  Malayalim,  or  proper  Malabar, 
(a  dialect  distinct  from  the  Tamul)  is  the  vernacular  tongue.  Thev 
have  made  some  attempts  to  translate  the  Syriac  scriptures  into 
Malayalim  ;  but  have  not  hitherto  had  the  suitable  means  of  effect- 
ing it.  When  a  proposal  was  made  of  sending  a  Malayalim  trans- 
lation to  each  of  their  55  churches,  as  a  standard-book,  on  condi- 
tion that  they  would  transcribe  it,  and  circulate  the  copies  among 
the  people, — the  elder  replied.  That  so  great  Avas  the  desire  of 
the  people  in  general,  to  have  the  Bible  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  that 
it  might  be  expected  that  every  man  nv/io  could  wriie,  would 
make  a  copy  on  ollas,  (palm  leaves)  for  his  own  family. 

'^  It  ought  to  be  mentioned,  to  the  praise  of  the  present  bishop 
of  the  Romish  church  on  the  coast  of  Malabar,  that  he  has  con- 
sented to  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  throughout  his  diocese. 
The  Malayalim  translation  acquires,  from  this  circumstance,  an 
increased  importance,  since  there  will  be  now  upwards  of  20,000 
Christians  in  Malayala,  who  are  ready  to  receive  it.  The  transla- 
tion of  the  New  Testament  (which  it  is  proposed  to  print  first) 
has  already  commenced,  under  the  superintendence  of  the  Syrian 
bishop.  The  true  cause  of  the  low  state  of  religion  amo.igst  the 
Romish  churches  on  the  sea-coast  and  in  Ceylon,  is  (/leir  nvant  of 
the  Bible.  It  is  doubtful  whether  some  of  the  priests  know  that 
such  a  book  exists  !  It  is  injurious  to  Christianity  in  India,  to  call 
men  Chrifitiajifi  who  know  not  the  scripture  of  their  religion  :  they 
might  as  well  be  called  by  any  other  name.  Oral  instruction  they 
have  none,  even  from  their  European  priests.  The  best  effects 
may  therefore  be  expected  from  the  simple  means  of  putting  the 
Bil:)le  into  their  hands.  All  who  are  well  acquainted  with  the  na- 
lives,  know  that  instruction  by  books  is  best  suited  to  them.  They 
are  in  general  a  contemplative  people,  and  patient  in  their  inquir- 
ies ;  curious  also  to  know  what  it  can  be  that  is  of  importance 
enough  to  be  lurittcn., — at  the  same  time  that  they  regard  written 
precept  with  respect.  If  they  possess  a  book  in  a  language  which 
they  understand,  it  will  not  be  left  long  unread.  In  Tanjorcanj 
other  places  where  the  Bible  is  freely  given,  the  Protestant  religion 


46 

flourishes  ;  and  produces  the  happiest  effects  on  the  character  of 
the  people.  In  Tanjore,the  Christian  virtues  will  be  found  in  ex- 
ercise by  the  feeble  minded  Hindoo  in  a  vigor  and  purity  which 
will  surprise  those  who  have  never  known  the  native  character 
but  under  the  greatest  disadvantages.  On  the  Sunday,  the  pecpie, 
habited  in  their  best  apparel,  repair  to  the  parish  church,  where 
the  solemnity  of  their  devotion  in  accompanying  the  public  prayei  s, 
is  truly  impressive.  They  sing  the  old  Psalm  tunes  well  :  and 
the  voice  of  the  full  congregation  may  be  heard  at  a  distance. 
Prayers  being  ended,  they  listen  to  the  sermon,  evidently  with  dttp 
attention  ;  nor  have  they  any  difficulty  in  understanding  it,  lor  they 
almost  all.  both  men  and  women,  can  read  their  Bible.  Many  of 
them  take  down  the  discourse  on  ollas^  that  they  may  read  it  af- 
terwards to  their  families  at  home.*  As  soon  as  the  minister  has 
pronounced  the  text,  the  sound  of  the  iron  style  on  the  palm  leaf 
is  heard  throughout  the  congregation.  Even  the  boys  of  the 
schools  have  their  ollas  in  their  hands  ;  and  may  be  seen  after 
divine  service  reading  themtotheir  mothers,  as  they  pass  over  the 
fields  homewards.  This  aptitude  of  the  people  to  receive  and 
record  the  words  of  the  preacher,  renders  it  peculiarly  necessary 
that  "  the  priest's  lips  should  keep  knowledge."  Upon  the  whole, 
the  moral  conduct,  the  upright  dealing,  decorous  manners,  and 
decent  dress  of  the  native  Protestants  of  Tanjore,  demonstrate  the 
powerful  influence,  and  peculiar  excellence  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. It  ought,  however,  to  be  observed,  that  the  Bible,  when 
the  reading  of  it  becomes  general,  has  nearly  the  same  eff"ect  on 
the  poor  of  every  place. 

«  When  the  Syrian  Christians  understood  that  the  proposed 
Malayalan  translation  was  to  accord  with  the  English  Bible,  they 
desired  to  know  ovwshdiX. authorities  our  translation  had  been  made; 
alleging,  that  they  themselves  possessed  a  version  of  undoubted 
antiquity,  namely,  that  used  by  the  first  Christians  at  Antioch  ; 
and  that  they  could  not  depart  from  the  reading  of  that  version. 
This  observation  led  to  the  investigation  of  the  ancient  Syrio- 
Chaldaic  manuscripts  in  Malayala  ;  and  the  inquiry  has  been 
successful  beyond  any  expectation  that  could  have  been  formed. 

«  It  had  been  commonly  supposed,  that  all  the  Syriac  manu- 
scripts had  been  burned  by  the  Romish  church  at  the  Synod  of 
Udiamper,  near  Cochin,  in  1399,  but  it  now  appears  that  the  most 
valuable  manuscripts  were  not  destroyed  :  the  inquisitors  con- 
demned many  books  to  the  flames  ;  but  they  saved  the  Bible.  They 
were  content  with  ordering  that  the  Syriac  scriptures  should  be 
amended  agreeable  to  the  reading  of  the  Vulgate  of  Rome  ;  and 
these  emendations  now  appear  in  black  ink,  and   of  modern  ap- 

*  It  is  well  known  tliat  natives  of  Tanjore  and  Travancore  can  write  down 
what  is  spoken  deliberately,  without  losing-  one  word  Tlic}  seldom  look  at 
their  ollas  while  writing,  and  can  write  in  the  dark  with  fluency. 


47 

pearance,  though  made  in  1599  :  but  many  Bibles,  and  many  other 
books  were  not  produced  at  all  ;  and  the  churches  in  the  moun- 
tains remained  but  a  short  time  subject  to  Romish  dominion,  (if 
indeed  they  can  be  said  to  have  been  at  any  time  subject  to  it  ;) 
for  the  native  governments  have  ever  formed  a  barrier  between 
the  inquisition  at  Goa  and  the  Christians  in  the  mountains. 

"  In  the  acts  of  the  council  at  Nice,  it  is  recorded  that  Joannus, 
Bishop  of  Indi.i,  signed  his  name  at  that  council  A.D.  325.  This 
date  corresponds  with  the  Syrian  year  636  ;  for  the  primitive 
Syrian  church  docs  not  compute  time  from  the  Christian  aera,  but 
from  Alexander  the  Great.  The  Syriac  version  of  the  scriptures 
was  brought  to  India,  according  to  the  belief  of  the  Syrians,  before 
the  year  636;  and  they  allege  that  their  copies  have  ever  been  ex- 
act trancripts  of  that  version  without  known  error,  through  every 
age,  down  to  this  day.  There  is  no  tradition  among  them  of  the 
churches  in  the  southei'n  mountains  having  ever  been  destroyed, 
or  even  molested.  Some  of  their  present  copies  are  certainly  of 
ancient  date.  Though  written  on  a  strong  thick  paper,  (like  that 
of  some  MSS.  in  the  Britisli  Museum,  commonly  called  EasteriJ 
fiafier,)  the  ink  has,  in  several  places,  eat  through  the  material  in 
the  exact  form  of  the  letter.  In  other  copies,  where  the  ink  had 
less  of  the  corroding  quality,  it  has  fallen  off,  and  left  a  dark  ves- 
tige of  the  letter,  faint  indeed,  but  not,  in  general,  illegible.  There 
is  one  volume  found  in  a  remote  church  of  the  mountains,  which 
merits  particular  description  : — it  contains  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
taments, engrossed  on  strong  vellum  in  large  folio,  having  three 
columns  in  the  page  ;  and  is  written  with  beautiful  accuracy.  The 
character  is  Estrangelo  Syriac  ;  and  the  words  of  every  book  are 
numbered.  This  volume  is  illuminated  ;  but  not  after  the  Euro- 
pean manner  ;  the  initial  letters  having  no  ornament.  Prefixed  to 
each  book  there  are  figures  of  principal  scripture  characters,  (not 
Tudely  drawn,)  the  colours  of  which  are  distinguishable  ;  and  in 
some  places,  the  enamel  of  the  gilding  is  preserved  ;  but  the  vol- 
ume has  suffered  injury  from  time  or  neglect,  some  of  the  leaves 
being  almost  entirely  decayed.  In  certain  places  the  ink  has  been 
totally  obliterated  from  the  page,  and  has  left  the  parchment  in  its 
natural  whiteness  ;  but  the  letters  can,  in  general,  be  distinctly 
traced  from  the  impress  of  the  pen,  or  from  the  partial  corrosion 
of  the  ink.  The  Syrian  church  assigns  to  this  manuscript  a  high 
antiquity  ;  and  alleges  that  it  has  been  for  some  centuries  in  the 
possession  of  their  Bishops ;  and  that  it  was  industriously  conceal- 
ed from  the  Romish  inquisition  in  1599  :  but  its  true  age  can  only 
be  ascertained  by  a  comparison  with  old  manuscripts  in  Europe  of 
a  similar  kind.  On  the  margin  of  the  drawing  are  some  old  Ro- 
man and  Greek  letters,  the  form  of  which  may  lead  to  a  conjecture 
respecting  the  age  in  which  they  were  written.  This  copy  of  the 
scriptures  has  admitted  as  canonical  the  Epistle  of  Clement,  in 
which  respect  it  resembles  the  Alexandrine  manuscript  :   but  it 


48 

lias  omitlccl  the  Revelations, — that  book  having  been  accounted 
apocryphal  by  sonic  churches  during  a  certain  period  in  the  early 
ages.  The  order  of  tlie  books  in  the  Old  and  New  festament  dil- 
lers  from  that  oFthe  European  copies, — this  copy  adhering  less  to 
luiity  of  subject  in  the  arrangement,  than  to  chronological  order. 
The  very  first  emendation  of  the  Hebrew  text  proposed  by  Dr. 
Kennicott,  (Gen.  iv.  8.)  is  to  be  found  in  this  manuscript.  Thd 
disputed  passage  in  1  John  v.  7,  is  not  to  be  found  in  it  :  that 
verse  is  interpolated  in  some  other  copies  in  black  ink,  by  the 
Romish  ciuirch,  in   !599. 

"  Thus  it  appears  that  during  the  dark  ages  of  Europe,  while 
ignorance  and  superstition  in  a  manner  denied  the  Scriptures  to 
the  rest  of  the  world,  the  Bible  found  an  asylum  in  the  mountains 
of  Malayala  ;  where  it  was  revealed  and  freely  read  by  upwards 
of  100  churches  ;  and  that  it  has  been  handed  down  to  the  pres- 
ent time  under  circumstances  so  highly  favourable  to  accurate 
preservation,  as  may  justly  entitle  it  to  respect,  in  the  collation 
of  doubtful  readings  in  the  sacred  text. 

"  There  are  many  old  Syriac  manuscripts  besides  the  Bible, 
which  have  been  well  preserved  :  for  the  Synod  of  Udiamper  des- 
troyed no  volumes  but  those  which  treated  of  religious  doctrine 
or  church  supremacy.  Two  different  characters  of  writing 
appear  ever  to  have  been  in  use  among  the  Syrian  Christians, — 
the  common  Syriac  and  the  Estrangelo.  The  oldest  manuscripts 
are  in  the  Estrangelo. 

"  But  there  are  other  ancient  documents  in  Malayala  not  less 
interesting  than  the  Syrian  manuscripts.  The  old  Portuguese  his- 
torians relate,  that  soon  after  the  arrival  of  their  countrymen  in  In- 
dia, about  300  years  ago,  the  Syrian  Archbishop  of  Angamalcc,  by 
name  Mar  Jacob,  deposited  in  the  fort  of  Cochin  for  safe  custody, 
certain  tablets  of  brass;  on  which  were  engraven  Rights  of  Nobil- 
ity and  other  privileges,  granted  to  the  Christians  by  a  Prince  of 
a  former  age  ;  and  that  while  these  tablets  were  under  the  charge 
of  the  Portuguese,  they  had  been  unaccountably  lost,  and  had  nev- 
er after  been  heard  of.  The  loss  of  the  tablets  was  deeply  re- 
gretted bv  the  Christians  ;  and  the  Portuguese  writer,  Gouvea, 
ascribes  their  subsequent  oppressions  by  the  native  powers,  to  the 
circumstance  of  their  being  no  longer  able  to  produce  their  charter. 
It  is  not  generally  known  that,  at  a  former  period,  the  Christians 
possessed  regal  power  in  Malayala.  The  name  of  their  last  king 
was  Beliarte.  He  died  without  issue  :  and  his  kingdom  de- 
scended, by  the  custom  of  the  country,  to  the  king  of  Cochin. 
When  Vasco  de  Gama  was  at  Cochin  in  1503,  he  saw  the 
Sceptre  of  the  Christian  king. 

"  It  is  further  recorded  by  the  same  historians,  that  besides  the 
documents  deposited  with  the  Portuguese,  the  Christians  possess- 
ed three  other  tablets,  containing  ancient  grants,  which  they  kept 
in  their  own  custody  :  and  that  these  were  exhibited  to  the  Rom- 


49 

i3h  Archbishop  Menezes,  at  the  church  of  Tevelecar,  near  the 
mountains,  in  1599, — the  inhabitants  having  first  exacted  an  oath 
from  the  archbishop  that  he  would  not  remove  them.  Since  that 
period  little  has  been  heard  of  the  tablets.  Though  they  are  often 
referred  to  in  the  Syrian  writings,  the  translation  itself  has  been  lost. 
It  has  been  said  that  they  were  seen  about  forty  years  ago  ;  but 
Adrian  Mocns,  a  Governor  of  Cochin,  in  1770,  who  published 
some  account  of  the  Jews  of  Malabar,  informs  us,  that  he  used 
every  means  in  his  power  for  many  years  to  obtain  a  sight  of  the 
Christian  plates  ;  and  was  at  length  satisfied  they  were  irrecov- 
erably lost  ;  or  rather,  he  adds,  that  they  never  existed. 

"  The  learned  world  will  be  gratified,  to  know,  that  all  these 
ancient  tablets,  not  only  the  three  last  mentioned  exhibited  in 
1599,  but  those  also  (as  is  supposed,)  delivered  by  the  Syrian 
Archbishop  to  the  Portuguese,  on  their  arrival  in  India,  which  are 
the  most  ancient,  have  been  recently  recovered  by  the  exertions 
of  Lieut.  Colonel  Macaulay,  the  British  Resident  in  Travancore  ; 
and  are  now  officially  deposited  with  that  Oi^cer. 

"  The  plates  are  six  in  number.  They  are  composed  of  a  mix- 
ed metal.  The  engraved  page  on  the  largest  plate  is  13  inciies 
long  by  about  4  broad.  They  are  closely  written,  four  of  them 
on  both  sides  of  the  plate,  making  in  all  eleven  pages.  On  the 
plate  reputed  to  be  the  oldest,  there  is  writing  perspicuously  en- 
graved in  nail-headed,  or  triangular-headed  letters,  resembling  the 
Pcrsepolitan  or  Babylonish.  Oi>  the  same  plate  there  is  writing  in 
anotner  character,  which  has  no  affinity  with  any  exis  ing  character 
in  Hindostan.  The  grant  on  this  plate  appears  to  be  witnessed  by 
four  Jews  of  rank,  whose  names  arc  distinctly  written  in  an  old  He- 
brew character,  resembling  the  alphabet  called  The  Palmijrt*ne  ; 
and  to  each  name  is'prefixed  the  title  of  Magen  ;  that  is,  Chief. 
"  It  may  be  doubted  whether  there  exists  in  the  world  another 
document  of  equal  antiquity,  which  is,  at  the  same  time,  of  so  great 
a  length,  and  in  such  faultless  preservation  as  the  Christian  Tablets 
in  Malay ala.  The  Jews  of  Cochin,  indeed  contest  the  palm  of  an- 
tiquity and  of  preservation  ;  for  they  also  produce  tablets,  contain- 
ing privileges  granted  at  a  remote  period.  The  Jewish  tablets  are 
two  in  number.  The  Jews  were  long  in  possession  of  a  third 
plate,  which  now  appears  to  be  the  property  of  the  Christians. 
The  Jews  commonly  show  an  ancient  Hebrew  translation  of  their 
plates.  Dr.  Leyden  made  another  translation  ;  which  differs  from 
the  Hebrew  :  and  there  has  lately  been  found  among  the  old  Dutch 
records  at  Cochin,  a  third  translation,  which  approaches  nearer  to 
Dr.  Leyden's  than  to  the  Hebrew.  In  a  Hebrew  manuscript, 
which  will  shortly  be  published,  it  is  recorded  that  a  grant  on 
brass  tablets  was  givei>  to  the  Jews,  in  A.  D.  379. 

"  As  it  is  apprehended  that  there  may  be  some  difficulty  in  ob- 
taining an  accurate  translation  of  all  these  tablets,  it  is  proposed  to 
print  a  copperplate  ./ac  -nmil'-  of  the  whole,  and  to  transmit  copies 
to  the  learned  Societies  in  Hindostan  and  in  Europe;  for  this  pur> 
7 


50 

pose  an  engraver  is  now  employed  on  the  plates,  at  Cochin.  The 
Christian  and  Jewish  plates  together  will  make  fourteen,  pages. 
A  copy  has  been  sent,  in  the  first  instance,  to  the  Pundits  of  the 
Shanscrit  College,  at  Trichiur,  by  direction  of  the  Rajah  of  Cochin. 
"  When  the  white  Jews  ol  Cochin  were  questioned  respecting 
the  ancient  copies  of  their  Scriptures,  they  answered,  that  it  had 
been  usual  to  bury  the  old  copy  read  in  the  synagogue,  when  de- 
cayed by  time  and  use.  This  does  not  however  appear  to  have 
been  the  practice  of  the  Black  Jews,  who  were  the  first  settlers  ; 
for  in  the  record  chests  of  their  synagogues,  old  copies  of  the  law 
have  been  discovered  ;  some  of  which  are  complete  ;  and  for  the 
most  part,  legible.  Neither  could  the  Jews  of  Cochin  produce 
any  historical  manuscripts  of  consequence,  their  virinityto  the  sea 
coast  having  exposed  their  community  to  frequent  revolution  ; 
but  many  old  writings  have  been  found  at  the  remote  Synagogues 
of  their  ancient  enemies,  the  black  Jews,  situated  at  Tritooa, 
Paroor,  Chenotta,  and  Maleh  ;  the  last  of  which  places  is  near  the 
mountains.  Amongst  these  writings,  are  some  of  great  length,  in 
Rabbinical  Hebrew  ;  but  in  so  ancient  and  uncommon  a  character, 
that  it  will  require  much  time  and  labor  to  ascertain  their  contents. 
There  is  one  manuscript  written  in  a  character  resembling  the 
Palmyrene  Hebrew,  on  the  brass  plates  :  but  it  is  in  a  decayed 
state  ;  and  the  leaves  adhere  so  closely  to  each  other,  that  it  is 
doubtful  whether  it  will  be  possible  so  unfold  them,  and  preserve 
the  reading.  It  is  sufficiently  established  by  the  concurring  evi- 
dence of  written  record  and  Jewish  tradition,  that  the  black  Jews 
had  colonized  on  the  coasts  of  India,  long  before  the  Christian  aera. 
There  was  another  colony  at  Rajapoor,  in  the  Mahratta  territory, 
which  is  not  yet  extinct  ;  and  there  are,  at  this  time,  Jewish  sol- 
diers, and  Jewish  native  officers  in  the  British  service.  That 
these  are  a  remnant  of  the  Jews  of  the  first  dispersion  at  the 
Babylonish  captivity,  seems  highly  probable  There  are  many 
other  tribes  settled  in  Persia,  Arabia,  Northern  India,  Tartary  and 
China,  whose  respective  places  of  residence  may  be  easily  dis- 
covered. The  places  which  have  been  already  ascertained,  are  65 
in  number.  These  tribes  have  in  general,  (particularly  those 
who  have  passed  the  Indus)  assimilated  much  to  the  customs 
of  the  countries  in  which  they  live,  and  may  sometimes  be  seen 
by  a  traveller,  without  being  recognized  as  Jews.  The  very  im- 
perfect resemblance  of  their  countenance  to  the  Jews  of  Europe, 
indicates  that  they  have  been  detached  from  the  parent  stock  in 
Judea,  many  ages  before  the  race  of  Jews  in  the  west.  A  fact 
corroborative  of  this  is,  that  certain  of  these  tribes  do  not  call 
themselves  Jcivs,  but  Beni-Israel,  or  Israelites  ;  for  the  name  Jenv 
is  derived  from  Judah  ;  whereas  the  ancestors  of  these  tribes 
were  not  subject  to  the  kings  of  Judah,  but  to  the  kings  of  Israel. 
They  have,  in  most  places,  the  book  of  the  Law,  the  book  of  Job, 


51 

and  the  Psalms  ;  but  know  little  of  the  prophets.  Some  of  them 
have  even  lost  the  book  of  the  luw  ;  and  only  know  thut  they  are 
Israelites  fronitradition,  and  from  their  observance  of  peculiar  rites.    , 

«  A  copy  of  the  Scriptures,  belonging  to  the  Jews  of  the  east, 
who  might  be  supposed  to  have  no  communication  with  the  Jews 
in  the  west,  has  been  long  a  dcfiideratian  with  Hebrew  scholars. 
In  the  coffer  of  a  synagogue  of  the  black  Jews,  in  the  interior  of 
Malayala,  there  has  been  found  an  old  copy  of  the  law,  written 
on  a  roll  o/ltathrr.  The  skins  are  sewed  together,  and  the  roll 
is  about  fifty  feet  in  length.  It  is  in  some  places  worn  out,  and 
the  holes  have  been  patched  with  pieces  of  parchment. 

«  Some  of  the  Jews  suppose  that  this  roll  came  originally  from 
Senna,  in  Arabia  ;  others  have  heard  that  it  was  brought  from 
Cashmir.  The  Cabul  Jews,  who  travel  annually  into  the  interior 
of  China,  say,  that  in  some  synagogues,  the  law  is  still  found 
written  on  a  roll  of  leather  ;  not  on  vellum,  but  on  a  soft  flexible 
leather,  made  of  goat  skins,  and  dyed  red  ;  which  agrees  with 
the  description  of  the  roll  above  mentioned. 

«  Such  of  the  Syriac  and  Jewish  manuscripts  as  may,  on  exam- 
ination, be  found  to  be  valuable,  will  be  deposited  in  the  public 
libraries  of  the  British  Universities. 

"  The  princes  of  the  Deccan  have  manifested  a  liberal  regard 
for  the  extension  of  Shanscrit  learning,  by  furnishing  lists  of  the 
books  in  their  temples  for  the  college  of  Fort  William,  in  Bengal. 

"  His  Excellency  the  Rajah  of  Tanjore,\vas  pleased  to  set  the  ex- 
ample, by  giving  the  volumnious  catalogue  of  the  ancient  library 
of  the  kings  of  Tanjore  ;  and  his  example  has  been  followed  by 
the  Ranny  of  Ramnad,  patroness  of  the  celebrated  temple  of  Ra- 
misscram,  near  Adam's  Bridge  ;  by  his  Highness  the  Rajah  of 
Travancore,  who  has  given  Usts  of  all  the  books  in  the  Travancore 
country  ;  and  by  the  Rajah  of  Cochin,  patron  of  the  ancient  Shan- 
scrit college,  at  the  temple  of  Trichiur.  It  is  understood  that  a 
copv  of  any  book  in  these  catalogues  will  be  given  when  required. 
The  Bramins  of  Travancore,  consider  that  their  manuscripts  are 
likely  to  have  as  just  a  claim  to  high  antiquity,  or  at  least  to  ac- 
curate preservation,  as  those  in  the  temples  in  the  north  :  and 
for  the  same  reason  that  the  Christian  and  Jewish  records  have 
been  so  well  preserved  :  which  is  that  the  country  of  Travan- 
core, defended  by  mountains,  has  never,  according  to  tradition, 
been  subjugated  by  invaders  from  the  north  of  Hindostan. 

"  The  design  of  investigating  the  history  and  literature  of  the 
Christians  and  Jews  in  the  East,  was  submitted  to  the  Marquis 
Wellesley,  before  he  left  India.  His  Lordship  judging  it  to  be  of 
importance  that  the  actual  relation  of  the  Syrian  Christians  to  our 
own  church  should  be  ascertained,  and  auguring  something  inter- 
esting to  the  Republic  of  letters,  from  the  investigation  of  the  Sy- 
riac and  Jewish  antiquities,  was  pleased  to  give  orders  that  pub- 
lic aid  should  be  afforded  to  Dr.  Buchanan,  in  the  prosecution  of 


52 

his  inquiries,  wherever  it  might  be  practicable.  To  the  opera- 
tion of  these  order ,,  it  is  owing  that  the  proposed  researches,  of 
•which  some  slight  notices  are  given  above,  have  not  been  made 
in  vain. 

«  CtKhin^  January  1 807." 


I'iNIS. 


MEMOIR 

OF  THE   EXPEDIENCY  OF    AN 

Ecclesiastical    Establishment 

FOR 

BRITISH  INDIA  ; 


lOTH   AS   THE   MEANS   OF 


PERPETUATING    THE    CHRISTIAN    RELIGION    AMONG  OUR^ 
OWN  COUNTRYMEN   ; 


A  FOUNDATION  FOR  THE  ULTIMATE  CIVILIZATION 
OF  THE  NATIVES. 


js  Buchanan,  ll.  d. 


BY  REV.  CLAUDIUS 

9ne  of  the  Chaplains  at  the  Presidency  of  Fort  William  in  Bengal,  Vi 

Provost  of  the  College  of  Fort  William,  and  Professor  of  Classics 

in  the  same  ;  and  inember  of  the  Asiatic  Society'. 


SECOND  CAMBRIDGE  EDITION. 


CAMBRIDGE  : 

PRINTED  BY  MILLIARD  AND  METCALF, 

For  the  "  Society  of  inquiry  on  the  subject  of  missions,"  in 
Divinity  Coltegey  Ando-ver. 

1811. 


CONTENTS. 


PAllT  I. 

On  the  means  of  preserving'  the  profession  of  the  Christia?o 
religiori  among  our  coimtrijmcn  in  India. 

CHAPTER  I. 

I'age. 
Present  state  of  the  English  church  ia  India  IG 

CHAPTER  II. 

Of  the  establishment  of  the  Romish  church  in  the  East    l-i 

CHAPTER  III. 

Of  the  extent  of  the  proposed  ecclesiastical  establishment 
for  British  India         -         -         -         -         --16 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Considerations  deduced  from  the  propriety  or  necessity 
of  an  ecclesiastical  establishment         *         -         -17 

CHAPTER  V. 

Objections  to  an  ecclesiastical  establishment  considered    19 

PART  II, 

Civilization  of  the  natives. 

CHAPTER  L 

On  the  practicability  of  civilizing  the  natives  -  23 


IV 

CHAPTER  II. 

On  the  policy  of  civilizing  the  natives  -  »  26 

CHAPTER  III. 

On  the  Impediments  to  the  civilization  of  the  natives. 
The  philosophical  spirit  of  Europeans  formerly  an  im- 
pediment to  the  civilization  of  the  natives  -  33 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  sanguinary  superstitions  of  the  natives  an  impedi- 
ment to  their  civilization         _         .         -         ..  35 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  numerous  holydays  of  the  natives  an  impediment 
to  their  civilization         -         -  -         -         -         38 

PART  III, 

Of  the  progress  already  made  in  civilizing  the  'natives  of 
India. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Of  the  extension  of  Christianity  in  India,  under  the  influ- 
ence of  episcopal  jurisdiction         -  -  -         40 

CHAPTER  II. 

Of  the  extension  of  Christianity  in  India,  by  the  labours 
of  protestant  missionaries         -         • .       -         -         44 


APPENDIX. 

A.  Record  of  the  superstitious  practices  of  the  Hindoos, 

now  subsisting,  Avhich  inflict  immediate  death,  or 
tend  to  death  ;  deducted  from  the  evidence  of  the 
Pundits  and  learned  Brahmins  in  the  College  of 
Fort  William         -         -         -         -       -         -       59 

B.  Notes  on  the  practicability  of  abolishing  those  prac- 

tices of  the  Hindoos,  which  Inflict  Immediate  death, 
or  tend  to  produce  death  ;  collated  from  the  infor- 
mation and  suggestions  of  the  Pundits  and  learned 
Brahmins  in  the  College  of  Fort  William        -       62 

C.  A.  D.  1802.     Regulation  VI.  64 

D.  Report  of  the  number  of  women,  who  have  burned 

themselves  on  the  funeral  pile  of  their  husbands 
within  thirty  miles  round  Calcutta,  from  the  be- 
ginning of  Bysakh  (15th  April)  to  the  end  of  As- 
win  (15th  October),  1804         -  -  -         65 

E.  Religious  mendicants         -         -         -       -         -  67 

F.  Diflferent  Hindoo  sects  in  Bengal           -           -  ib. 

G.  Ancient  civilization  of  India         -          -          -  68 

H.  Excessive  polygamy  of  the  Koolin  Brahmins  Tl 

I.  Testimonies  to  the  general  character  of  the  Hindoos  72 

K.  Jewish  Scriptures  at  Cochin         -          -          -  74 

L.  Shanscrlt  testimonies  of  Christ         -         -         -  76 

M.     Chinese  version  of  the  Scriptures  ;    and  Chinese  lit- 
erature          77 


PREFACE 

TO    TItE 

FIRST  AMERJCAjX  EDITION. 

THE  title  of  this  work  might  lead  one  to  suppose,  that  it 
would  cont.iin  nothiu:^,  but  what  should  have  an  exclusive  regard 
to  an  Ecclesiastical  Establishment  ibr  British  India.  On  exam- 
ination, however,  it  will  be  found  to  contain  such  important  and 
well  authcnticuted  facts,  relating  to  the  past  history  and  present 
state  of  that  country  ;  to  its  population,  manners,  and  customs  ;  to 
its  literature  and  laws;  and  to  its  religious  rites  and  ceremonies; 
as  furnish  much  entertainment  and  instruction.  Separately  from 
all  consideration  of  the  question  respecting  the  expediency  of  the 
proposed  Establishment,  it  is,  both  in  a  literary  and  religious  point 
of  view,  a  very  estimable  work.  The  arguments  here  adduced 
for  a  Church  Establishment  will,  probably,  be  thought  by  many, 
if  not  most,  readers  conclusive.  There  seems  an  increasing  con- 
viction, in  England,  of  the  expediency  of  this  measure.  A  late 
English  writer,  having  quoted  some  interesting  passages  from  a 
chapter  of  this  Memoir  of  Dr.  Buchanan — whom  he  styles  "  an 
"  excellent  man,"  and"  a  pious,  beneficent,  and  most  liberal  church- 
"  man," — observes,  "  Such  an  appeal  is  unanswerable.  The  first 
"  step  towards  winning  the  natives  towards  our  religion  is  to  show 
"  them  that  we  have  one.  This  will  hardly  be  done  without  avis- 
"  ible  church."* 

But  we  leave  this  question  to  the  proper  judges.  The  prospect 
of  extending,  by  some  means,  the  benefits  of  civilization,  and  the 
infinitely  greater  benefits  of  Christianity,  to  the  Natives  of  In- 
dia, is  what  gives  to  the  subject,  at  this  time,  an  unusual  impor- 
tance. America  is  cooperating  with  Europe  in  this  benevolent 
and  pious  design.  Contributions  have  been  forwarded  from  this 
country  to  India,  towards  procuring  translations  of  the  Scriptures 
into  the  languages  of  the  East;  and  some  of  our  young  men  have 
already  devoted  themselves  to  the  Indian  ^lission.  The  present 
publication,  it  is  believed,  will  be  seasonable  and  useful. 

This  work  is  now  printed,  for  the  first  time  in  America,  from 
a  splendid  English  copy,  in  quarto  (the  only  one  that  is  known  to 
be  in  this  country),  which  was  sent  by  a  gentleman  in  England  to 
a  worthy  minister  in  this  State,  who  ol)ligingly  lent  it  for  republi- 
cation. From  this  copy  no  alteration  is  made,  excepting  what 
will  be  found  in  the  additional  NoteSf  which  are  always  distinguish- 
ed by  the  signature  of  the 

American  Editor, 
Cambridge  ( Mms.)  Feb.  1811. 

•  Q^iju-tcrly  Review. 


TO  THE 
MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD, 

JOHN, 

LORD  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY. ^^ 

MY  LORD, 

I.  It  is  with  propriety  that  a  work,  cmbracin^^  such 
objects  as  those  professed  by  the  ir)lIowing  Memoir, 
should  be  inscribed  to  the  Primate  of  the  Church  of  En- 
ghmd. 

An  appeal  to  the  nation  is  certainly  intended  ;  but 
that  appeal  would  not  have  been  thus  made  with  the 
sanction  of  your  Grace's  name,  had  we  not  been  encour- 
aged by  the  authority  of  your  Grace's  opinion.  It  has 
been  communicated  to  us  in  India,  that  your  Grace  has 
already  declared  the  expediency  of  giving  an  ecclesiasti- 
cal establishment  to  the  British  empire  in  the  East.  In 
support  of  such  opinion,  we  here  offer  the  evidence  of 
facts,  which  are  incontrovertible  ;  and  which  demon- 
strate that  the  measure  proposed,  while  it  is  recommend- 
ed by  religion,  is  demanded  by  justice  and  humanity. 

New  sources  of  information  on  all  Oriental  subjects 
have  been  opened  by  the  College  of  Fort  William  in 
Bengal.  Those  persons,  who  have  held  official  situa- 
tions in  that  institution  during  the  last  four  years,  have 
had  constant  opportunities  of  obsprving  the  conduct,  and 
of  learning  the  opinions,  of  the  most  intelligent  natives. 
There  are  attached  to  the  college,  at  this  time,  upv/ards 
of  one  hundred  learned  men,  wlio  have  arrived,  from  dif- 
ferent parts  of  India,  Persia,  and  Arabia.  In  such  an  as- 
semblage, the  manners  and  customs  of  remote  regions 
are  distinctly  described  ;    and  their  varying  sentiments, 

•  This  Dedication  was  written  before  the  death  of  tlie  most  Reverenii 
Prelata  was  known  at  Fort  William. 


religious  and  pulitical,  may  be  accurately  iavcstigated 
and  compared. 

Of  the  learned  Hindoos,  who  have  been  employed  as 
teachers,  there  were  lately  two  from  the  Deccan,  who 
profess  the  Christian  faith  ;  and  comport  themselves  ac- 
cording to  Christian  manners.  Two  Protestant  mission- 
aries have  also  been  attached  to  the  institution  ;  one  of 
whom  is  lecturer  in  the  Bengalee  and  Shanscrit  depart- 
ment ;  and  has  been  for  many  years  employed  in  preach- 
ing in  the  Bengalee  language  to  the  natives  in  the  north 
of  Hindoostan.  The  other  is  a  teacher  of  the  Tamul  or 
Malabar  language ;  and  has  been  long  attached  to  a  mis- 
sion in  the  south  of  the  Peninsula. 

More  desirable  means  of  obtaining  accurate  and  ori- 
ginal intelligence  could  not  have  been  presented  to  any 
one,  who  \^dshed  to  investigate  the  state  of  the  natives  of 
India,  with  a  view  to  their  moral  and  religious  improve- 
ment. 

It  was  the  authenticity  of  this  information,  which  chiei  - 
ly  prompted  me  to  record  it  in  this  Memoir.  I  should 
however  have  hesitated  to  submit  it  to  the  public,  had  I 
not  been  honoured  with  a  communication  from  the  Bish- 
op of  London,  who  expresses  his  "  conviction  of  the  in- 
"  dispensable  necessity  of  a  religious  establishment  for 
"  our  Indian  Empire." 

II.  In  the  presence  of  the  learned  body  of  Asiatics  as- 
sembled at  the  College  of  Fort  William,  the  Christian 
Scriptures  have  been'  exhibited  for  translation  into  the 
Oriental  tongues. 

When  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  three  hundred  years  be- 
fore the  Christian  sera,  invited  to  Alexandria  in  Egypt, 
seventy-two  learned  natives  of  Judea,  to  translate  the 
Scriptures  into  the  Greek  language,-^'  he  could  not  have 
foreseen  that  his  translation  was  divinely  intended  to  be 
the  means  of  the  world's  civilization,  by  diftlising  the 
knowledge  of  the  true  God  ;  or  that  the  Messiah  prom- 
ised therein,  would  in  a  future  age  quote  its  language,  as 
the  canonical  version  of  the  sacred  original. 

•  Tho  expense  of  which  Is  computed  by  Prideaux  to  have  amounted  to- 
two  millions  stevlin£j. 


& 

This  illustrious  act  of  an  heathen  Prince,  acknowledg- 
ed, as  it  has  been,  by  heaven,  and  celebrated  among 
men,  has  yet  been  rarely  proposed  by  Christian  nations, 
as  an  example  for  their  imitation. 

Under  the  aus|)ices  of  Mar(|uis  Wellesley,  who,  by 
favour  of  Providence,  now  presides  in  the  government  of 
India,  a  version  of  the  holy  Scriptures  may  be  expected, 
not  in  one  language  alone,  but  in  aexen  of  the  Oriental 
tongues  ;  in  the  Hindoostanee,  Persian,  Cliinese,  and 
Malay  ;  Orissa,  Mahratta,  and  Bengalese  ;  of  which  the 
four  former  are  the  primary  and  popular  languages  of  the 
Continent  and  Isles  of  Asia. 

In  the  centre  of  the  Pagan  world,  and  at  the  chief  seat 
of  superstition  and  idolatry,  these  works  are  carried  on ; 
and  the  unconverted  natives  assist  in  the  translations. 
The  Gospels  have  already  been  translated  into  the  Per- 
sian, Hindoostanee,  Mahratta,  Orissa,  and  Malay  langua- 
ges ;  and  the  whole  Scriptures  have  been  translated  in- 
to the  Bengalee  language.  One  edition  of  the  Bengalee 
Bible  has  been  distributed  among  the  natives ;  and  a  sec- 
ond is  in  the  press  for  their  use.  A  version  of  the  Scrip- 
tures in  the  Chinese  language  (the  language  of  three 
hundred  millions  of  men)  has  also  been  undertaken  ; 
and  a  portion  of  the  work  is  already  printed  oft'.* 

III.  The  publication  of  an  important  part  of  this  Me- 
moir was  suggested  by  the  perusal  of  certain  letters,  ad- 
dressed by  a  King  of  Ejigland  to  the  Christian  instruc- 
tors of  the  Hindoos.  In  the  following  pages  your  Grace 
will  find  letters  written  by  King  George  the  First,  to 
Protestant  missionaries  in  India  ;  in  which  his  Majesty 
urges  them  to  a  zealous  and  faithful  discliarge  of  their 
ministry,  that  they  ma}^  lay  a  foundation  for  the  civiliza- 
tion of  the  nations  of  Asia ;  and  "  that  the  work  may 
not  fail  in  generations  to  come." 

When  I  first  saw  these  royal  epistles,  and  reflected  on 
the  period  of  time  at  which  they  were  written,  and  the 
circimi stances  of  the  people  to  whom  they  were  address- 
ed, I  perused  them  with  emotions  of  reverence  and  ad- 
miration. When  further  I  had  called  to  mind  the  hap- 
py efl'ects  they  had  contributed  to  produce,  in  enlight- 
ening a  region  of  Paganism  not  less  in  extent  than  Great 

•  See  Appendix  M.  2 


Britain,  it  seemed  to  me,  that  a  circumstance  so  honour- 
able to  our  country  ought  not  to  be  concealed,  and  that 
the  Hindoos  ought  to  send  back  these  letters  to  the  Eng- 
lish nation. 

Another  letter  accompanies  them,  of  equal  celebrity 
in  India,  written  by  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  in  the 
reign  of  the  same  Prince.  This  letter,  often  since  re- 
corded in  Oriental  tongues,  is  sent  back  by  the  evangel- 
ized Hindoos  to  your  Grace,  and  to  the  "  Society  of 
"  Bishops  and  Clergy  for  promoting  Christian  Knowl- 
"  edge,"  as  a  record  of  the  honourable  zeal  which  at  so 
early  a  period  distinguished  that  illustrious  body ;  and 
as  a  proof,  that  '.vhen  the  appointed  means  are  used,  the 
blessing  of  God  will  follow.  "  Behold,"  say  the  Hin- 
doos, "  the  divine  answer  to  the  prayer  in  that  letter ! 
"  Behold  the  fruit  of  your  rational  endeavours  for  our 
"  conversion !  Our  dark  region  having  enjoyed,  during 
"  the  period  of  a  whole  century,  the  clear  and  steady 
"  light  of  your  Society,  has  now  become  itself  the  source 
"  of  knowledge  to  the  surrounding  heathen." 

IV.  Our  present  most  gracious  Sovereign,  who  has 
reigned,  for  so  many  years,  in  the  hearts  and  affections 
of  his  subjects,  both  in  Britain  and  in  India ;  and  who, 
by  strengthening  the  bands  of  true  religion  in  a  dissolute 
and  unbelieving  age,  has  exhibited  so  perfect  an  example 
of  the  duty,  conduct,  and  glory  of  a  Christian  King,  will 
doubtless  receive  with  satisfaction,  from  the  hands  of  the 
Hindoos,  these  letters  of  his  illustrious  predecessor ;  and 
having  perused  the  testimonies  of  the  divine  blessing  on 
the  righteous  and  kingly  work,  will  finish  what  has  been 
so  auspiciously  begun,  by  making  a  religious  Establish- 
ment for  his  Easttrn  Empire,  the  crowning  act  of  his 
own  most  glorious  reign. 

To  their  Sovereign  they  look  ;  to  Him,  the  su- 
preme head  of  the  Church,  his  Indian  subjects  look,  for 
those  religious  blessings,  which,  by  the  divine  favour, 
are  in  his  right  hand  to  bestow. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be,  my  Lord, 
Your  Grace's  most  faithful  and  devoted  servant, 

CLAUD.  BUCHANAN, 

Calcutta,  March  12,  1805. 


INTRODUCTION. 


By  the  redur4:ion  of  the  Mysorean  and  Mahratta  em- 
pires, the  greater  part  of  India  falls  under  the  dominion 
or  influence  of  the  British  Government,  and  looks  submis- 
sively for  British  civilization.  By  this  event  also,  in  con- 
nexion with  the  other  late  cessions  and  conquests,  the 
number  of  British  subjects  in  India  will  be  very  consid- 
erably increased. 

Were  we  in  the  vicinity  of  Britain,  the  British 
Parliament  would  not  witiihold  from  us  any  beneficial 
aid  it  could  afford,  and  we  should  enjoy  religious  advan- 
tages in  common  with  our  countrymen  at  home.  But 
these  advantages  have  been  hitherto  denied,  because  we 
are  remote.  An  annual  account  of  the  revenual  state  of 
India,  or  the  occurrence  of  some  splendid  event,  engages 
the  attention  for  a  time  ;  but  the  ordinary  circumstances 
of  the  people,  European  and  native,  are  not  always  in 
view  ;  and  any  casual  or  indistinct  notice  of  their  situa- 
tion, fails  to  excite  those  national  sentiments  of  humanity 
and  Christian  duty,  which,  in  other  circumstances,  would 
be  constantly  alive  and  efficient. 

It  may  be  presumed  that  India  has  of  late  occupied 
more  of  the  public  attention  than  formerly,  and  that  the 
minds  of  men  are  gradually  converging  to  the  considera- 
tion of  the  subject  of  this  Memoir.  Our  extensive  ter- 
ritorial acquisitions  within  the  last  few  }  ears,  our  recent 
triumph  over  our  only  formidable  foe  ;  the  avowed  con- 
sequence of  India  in  relation  to  the  existing  state  of  Eu- 
rope ;  and  that  unexampled  and  systematic  prosperity  of 
Indian  administration,  which  has  now  consolidated  the 


Xll 


British  dominion  in  tliis  country  ; — every  character  of 
our  situation  seems  to  mark  the  present  sera,  as  that  in- 
tended l/\-  Pro\'idcnce,  for  our  taking  into  consideration 
the  moral  and  religious  state  of  our  subjects  in  the  Ea^t ; 
and  for  Britain's  bringing  up  her  long  arrear  of  duty,  and 
settling  her  account  honourably  with  her  Indian  Empire. 
Tht  perpetuity  of  the  Christian  faith  among  Euro- 
peans in  India,  and  the  civilization  of  the  natives,  must 
rest  equally  on  a  foundation  which,  as  yet,  we  have  not ; 
and  that  is,  an  Ecclesiastical  Establishment.  The  first 
part  of  this  Memoir  shall  be  wholly  confined  to  a  consid- 
eration of  the  means  of  preserving  the  Christian  religion 
among  our  own  countrymea. 


MEMOIR,   &c 


PART  L 

t)N  THE  MEANS  OF  PRESERVING  TH!:  PROFESSION  OF  THE 
CHRISTIAN  RELIGION  AMONG  OUR  COUNTRYMEN  IK 
INDIA. 


CHAPTER  L 

Present  state  of  the  English  c/iurch  in  India. 

1.  1  HE  present  establishment  of  English  chaplains  for  the 
British  empire  in  India,  is  not  much  greater  than  the  factoriat 
establishment  in  the  time  of  Lord  Clive. 

2.  There  are  six  military  chaplains  for  Bengal,  Bahar,  Oude, 
the  Dooab,  and  Orissa.  There  are  three  chaplains  in  the  town 
of  Calcutta,  five  at  the  Presidency  of  Madras,  and  four  at  the 
Presidency  of  Bombay.  Nor  is  that  list  ever  full.  Two-thirds 
of  the  number  is  the  average  for  the  last  ten  years. 

3.  Some  islands  in  the  West  Indies  have  a  more  regular 
church  establishment,  and  more  extensive  Christian  advantages 
than  the  British  empire  in  the  East.  Jamaica  has  eighteen 
churches  ;  English  India  has  three  ;  one  at  Calcutta,  one  at 
Madras,  and  one  at  Bombay. 

4.  At  the  establishment  of  Bencoolen,  at  the  factory  at 
Canton,  at  the  flourishing  settlement  of  Prince  of  Wales's 
Island,  at  Malacca,  at  Amboyna,  and  at  the  other  islands  to 
the  eastward  now  in  our  possession,  there  is  not  a  single  cler- 
gyman of  the  English  church,  to  perform  the  rite  of  Baptism, 
or  to  celebrate  any  other  Christian  office.  The  two  British 
armies  in  Hindoostan,  and  in  the  Dekhan,  lately  in  the  field, 
had  not  one  chaplain. 

5.  The  want  of  an  ecclesiastical  establishment  has  produced 
a  system,  not  only  of  extreme  irregularity  in  the  discipline  of 
our  church,  but  of  positive  offence  against  Christian  institution. 
Marriages,  burials,  and  sometimes  baptisms,  by  the  civil  ma- 
gistrate or  by  a  military  officer,  are  not  only  performed,  but 
Eire  in  a  manner  sanctioned  by  a  precedent  of  thirty  years. 


14 

6.  And  as  to  the  state  of  religion  among  the  people  who 
have  no  divine  scnice,  it  is  such  as  might  be  expected.  Af- 
ter a  residence  for  some  years  at  a  station  where  there  is  no 
visible  church  ;  and  where  the  superstitions  of  the  natives  are 
constantly  visible,  all  respect  for  Christian  institutions  wears 
away  ;  and  the  Christian  Sabbath  is  no  otherwise  distinguish- 
ed than  by  the  display  of  the  British  flag. 

7.  VVei-e  we,  on  the  other  hand,  to  state  particularly  the  re- 
gard paid  by  our  countrymen  to  Christian  instruction,  wherev- 
er it  is  regularly  afforded,  it  would  be  an  additional  argument 
for  granting  the  means  of  affording  it.  Wherever  the  Chris- 
tian miiiisii^r  solicits  attention,  he  finds  an  audience.  In  what- 
ever part  of  British  India  he  is  stationed,  there  will  be  a  dis- 
position to  respect  the  religion  of  early  life,  when  its  public 
ordinances  shall  have  been  revived. 


CHAPTER  11. 

Of  tlic  establishment  of  the  Romish  Church  in  the  East. 

1  HERE  are  three  archbishops  and  seventeen  bishops  of 
the  Romish  church  established  in  the  East.  The  natives 
naturally  suppose  that  no  such  dignity  belongs  to  the  English 
church.  In  Bengal  alone  there  are  eight  Romish  churches  ; 
four  Armenian  churches  ;  and  tv/o  Greek  churches.  In  con- 
firmation of  this  statement,  we  shall  subjoin  an  authentic  Re- 
port of  the  Roman  Caiholic  establishments,  Avhich  has  been 
transmitted  by  the  Archbishop  of  Goa. 

Esluhlishmcnt  oj  the  Roman  Catholic  church  in  the  East. 

Archbishop  of  Goa,  Metropolitan  and") 
Primate  of  the  Orient 

Archbishop  of  Cranganore  in  iMalabar 

Bishop  of  Cochin,  Malabar 

Bishop   of  St.  Thomas,  at  Madras.* 

His     diocese     includes    Calcutta  ;  i  Presented  by  the  King 
where  he  has  a  legate       -         -        [of  Portugal. 

Bishoj)  of  Malacca 

Bishop  of  Macao         ... 

Bishopof  IVkin 

Two  bishops  in  the  interior  of  China 

Bishop  of  Mo/.ambique      -       .     _ 

•  [The  Daiiisli  missionaries,  Bartlioloincw  Zicgenbalgius  and  John  Ernest 
Cruiidlcr,  in  a  Lellcr  to  the  Society  in   England /or  Frojnoting  Christian 


15 


Bishop  of  Siam         -         .         - 
Bishop  of  Pegu 
Bishop  of  Varapoli,  Malabar 
Bishop  of  Boitibay 
Bishop  of  Thibet         -  -     .      - 

Prefect   of   the    Romish    Mission  at 
Nepaul* 


")  Presented 
J  Pope. 


by      the 


Presented  by  the  Col- 
lie j^e,  De  Propaganda 
Fide. 


One  archbishop   and  three  bishops  at  >  Presented  by  the  King 
Manilla,  and  the  Philippine  islands  5  of  Spain. 

Bishop  of  Pondicherry.     Vacant 


C  Presented  by  the  late 
l  King  of  France. 


Churches  in  Beyigal^  and  number  of  Priests  attached  to  each. 

Church  at  Calcutta         -         -  -  .  Three  priests. 

Church  at  Serampore         -         _         -         -  One  priest. 

Church  at  Chinsurah       -         -         -       _       -  One  priest. 

Church  at  Bandel         .         .         -         .       -  Three  priests. 

Church  at  Cosslmbazar         -         -       _       -  One  priest. 

Three  churches  at  Chittagong         -         -       -  Three  priests. 

Church  at  Backergunge         -       -         _         -  One  priest. 

Church  at  Bowal         -  -  -  -  One  priest. 


Anne7iian  Churches. 


Church  at  Calcutta 
Church  at  Chinsurah 
Church  at  Decca 
Church  at  Sydabad 
Church  at  Madras 
Church  at  Bombay 
Church  at  Surat 


Church  at  Calcutta 
Chapel  at  Dacca 


Three  priests. 

One  priest. 

Two  priests. 

One  priest. 

Three  priests. 

One  bishop  and  a  priest. 

Two  priests. 


Greek  Churches. 


Three  priests' 
One  priest. 


1.  The  above  establishments  are  at  present  full,  with  the 
exception  of  the  bishopric  of  Pondicherry,  which  was  formerly 
presented  by  the  King  of  France  ;  and  it  is  stated  that  the 
revenues  are  the  same  granted  at  the  first  endowment,  with 
some  exceptions  of  increase. 

Knoivledge,  dated  "  Tranquebar  January  9,  1713,"  observe,  "  The  Roman 
"  Missionai-ies  themselves  confessed  to  us  at  Madras,  that  their  Consfrc- 
"  gallon  in  that  place  consisted  of  fuielve  thousa/id  mcinbcrs."     Avicr.  JuL'j 
•  See  Paper  by  him  in  Asiatic  Researches,  Vol.  II. 


16 

2.  On  a  view  of  tlie  ancient  and  respectable  establishment 
of  the  Romish  church,  we  naturally  desire  to  know  its  present 
character,  and  whether  it  can  boast  of  a  religious  or  civilizing 
cfTiciency. 

The  Romish  church  in  India  is  coeval  with  the  Spanish  and 
Portuguese  empires  in  the  East :  and  though  both  empires  are 
now  in  ruins,  the  church  remains.  Sacred  property  has  been 
respected  in  the  different  revolutions  ;  for  it  is  agreeable  to 
Asiatic  principle  to  reverence  religious  institutions.  The 
revenues  are  in  general  small,  as  is  the  case  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  countries  at  home  ;  but  the  priests  live  every  where 
in  respectable  or  decent  circumstances.  Divine  service  is  regu- 
larlv  performed,  and  the  churches  are  generally  well  attended  ; 
ecclesiastical  discipline  is  preserved  ;  the  canonical  European 
ceremonies  are  retained  ;  and  the  benefactions  of  the  people 
are  liberal.  It  has  been  observed  that  the  Roman  Catholics 
in  India  yield  less  to  the  luxury  of  the  country,  and  suffer  less 
from  the  climate,  than  the  English  ;  owing,  it  may  be  supposed, 
to  their  youth  being  surrounded  by  the  same  religious  estab- 
lishments they  had  at  home,  and  to  their  being  still  subject  to 
the  observation  and  counsel  of  religious  characters,  whom  thev 
are  taught  to  reverence. 

3.  Besides  the  regular  churches  there  are  numerous  Romish 
missions  established  throughout  Asia.  But  the  zeal  of  con- 
version has  not  been  known  during  the  last  century.  The 
missionaries  are  now  generally  stationary  :  respected  by  the 
natives  lor  their  learning  and  medical  knowledge,  and  in  gen- 
eral for  dieir  pure  manners,  they  ensure  to  themselvess  a 
comfortable  subsistence,  and  are  enabled  to  show  hospitality 
to  strangers. 

4.  On  a  general  view  of  the  Roman  Catholic  cliurch,  we 
must  certainly  acknowledge,  that,  besides  its  principal  design 
in  preserving  the  faith  of  its  own  members,  it  possesses  a  civil- 
izing influence  in  Asia  ;  and  that  notwithstanding  its  constitu- 
tional asperity,  intolerant  and  repulsive,  compared  with  the 
generous  principles  of  the  Protestant  religion,  it  has  dispelled 
much  of  the  darkness  of  Paganism. 


CHAPTER   in. 

Oft/ic  extent  of  the  proposed  Ecdesiastkal  Estahltshment 
for  Britinh  India. 

A  REGULAR  Ecclesiastical  Establishment  for  British 
India  may  l)e  organized  without  difficultv-  Two  bishops 
might  suffice,  d"  India  were  less  remote  from  Britain  :  but  the 


17    . 

inconvenience  resulting  from  sudden  demise,  and  from  the 
long  interval  of  succession  from  England,  renders  it  necessary- 
thai  there  should  be  three  or  more  men  of  episcopal  dignity  j 
an  archbishop  and  melrop(jlitan  of  India,  to  preside  at  the  seat 
of  the  supreme  government  in  Bengal ;  and  one  bishop  at  each 
o^  the  two  subordinate  presidencies,  Madras  and  Bombay. 
I'hese  three  dioceses  should  embrace  respectively  all  our  con- 
tinental possessions  in  the  East.  To  these  must  be  added  a 
bishopric  for  Ceylon,  to  comprehend  all  the  adjacent  islands, 
2nd  also  New  Holland  and  the  islands  in  the  Pacific  Ocean. 
The  numbc  r  of  rectors  and  curates  in  each  diocese  must  be 
regulated  by  the  number  of  military  stations,  and  of  towns  and 
islands  containing  European  inhabitants  ;  with  an  especial 
attention  to  this  circumstance,  that  provision  may  be  made  for 
keeping  the  establishment  y?^//,  without  constant  reference  to 
England.  The  necessity  of  such  provision  will  be  illustrated 
by  the  following  fact:  In  Bengal  and  the  adjacent  provinces 
there  is  at  present  an  establishment  of  six  military  chaplains  j 
but  that  number  is  sometimes  reduced  one  half.  When  a 
chaplain  dies  or  goes  home,  his  successor  does  not  arrive,  in 
most  cases,  till  two  years  afterwards. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

Considerations  dtduccd  from  the  propr'wtij  or  necessity  of 
an  ecclesiastical  establishment. 

1.  XlAs  it  ever  been  fully  considered  on  w'hat  groimd  a 
Religious  esta!)lishment  has  been  given  to  all  the  other  depend- 
encies of  Great  Britain,  and  denied  to  India  ?  It  might  be 
deemed  as  sacred  a  duty  of  the  mother  cotmtry  to  support 
Christian  institutions  among  ?/*,  as  among  the  English  in  the 
West  Indies  ;  and  particularly  in  Canada  and  Nova  Scotia, both 
ef  which  provinces  are  honoured  with  episcopal  institutions. 
Our  peculiar  situation  seems  to  give  to  us  a  yet  higher  title 
to  such  advantages.  Living  in  a  remote  and  unhealthy  coun- 
try, amidst  a  superstitious  and  licentious  people,  where  both 
mind  and  body  are  liable  to  suffer,  we  have,  it  will  be  allowed, 
as  strong  a  claim  on  our  country  for  Christian  privileges  as 
any  other  description  of  British  subjects.  Of  the  multitude  of 
our  count! y men  who  come  out  every  year,  there  are  but  a  few 
who  ever  return.  When  they  leave  England,  they  leave  their 
religion  forever. 

2.  It  will  not  be  an  objection  to  a  church  establishment  in 
India,  that  it  has  the  semblance  of  a  Royal  institution.     Nor 
3 


IS 

is  it  probable  that  It  will  be  opposed  on  the  ground  of  expense. 
Bvthc  late  cessions  and  conquests, provinces  have  been  auctcd 
to  our  soverei^niv,  whose  annual  revenues  would  pay  the  whole 
ecclesiastical  establishment  of  England  many  times  over. 

3.  This  is  the  only  country  in  the  whole  world,  civilized  or 
barbarous,  where  no  tenth  is  paid ;  where  no  twentieth,  no  hun- 
dredth, no  thousandth  part  of  its  revenues  is  given  by  goverti- 
ment,  for  the  support  of  the  religion  of  that  government  ;  and  it 
rs  the'  onlv  instance  in  the  annals  of  our  country  where  church 
and  state  have  been  dismembered.  We  seem  at  present  to  be 
trv-ing  the  question,  "  Whether  religion  be  necessary  for  a 
state  ;"  whether  a  i emote  commercial  empire,  having  no  sign 
of  the  Deity,  no  temple,  no  type  ol'  any  thing  heavenly,  may 
not  yet  n^a'intain  its  Christian  purity,  and  its  political  strength 
amidst  Pagan  superstitions,  and  a  voluptuous  and  unprhicipled 
people  ? 

4.  When  the  Mahometans  conquered  India,  they  introduced 
the  religion  of  Mahomet  into  every  quarter  of  Hindoostan, 
wh'  re  it  exists  unto  this  day  ;  and  they  created  munificent 
endowments  for  the  establishment  of  their  faith.  1  he  same 
country  under  our  sovereignty,  has  seen  no  institution  for  the 
religion  of  Christ. 

5.  How  peculiar  is  that  policy,  which  reckons  on  the  per- 
petuity of  an  empire  in  the  East,  without  the  aid  of  religion, 
or  of  religious  men  ;  and  calculates  that  a  foreign  nation,  an- 
nulling all  sanctity  in  its  character  among  a  people  accustomed 
to  r^^vt^rtnce  the  D-ity,  will  flourish  forever  in  the  heart  of 
Asia,  by  arms  or  commerce  alone  ! 

6.  It  is  not  necessary  to  urge  particularly  the  danger  from 
French  infidelity  and  its  concomitant  principles,  as  an  argu- 
ment for  a  religious  establishnient  in  India  ;  lor  although  these 
principles  have  been  felt  here,  the  danger  now  is  much  less 
than  formerly.  Under  the  administration  of  Marquis  Wellesley, 
Frenchmen  and  French  principles  have  been  subdued.  And 
nothing  would  now  so  consolidate  our  widely  extended  domin- 
ions, or  prove  more  olinoxious  to  the  couRvSels  of  our  European 
enemies  in  their  attempts  on  this  country,  than  an  ecclesiastical 
establishment;  which  would  give  our  empire  in  the  East  the 
semljlance  of  our  empire  in  the  West,  and  support  our  English 
principles,  on  the  s'able  basis  of  English  religion. 

7.  'I'he  iidvantnges  of  such  an  establishment,  in  respect  to 
our  ascendency  among  the  natives,  will  be  incalculable.  Their 
constant  observation  is,  that  •■•  the  English  have  no  religion  ;" 
iiiid  they  wonder  whence  we  have  derived  cur  ])rinci{des  of 
justice.  Immunity,  magnanimity,  and  truth.  Auiidst  all  our 
conquests  ii\  the  East ;  amidst  the  glory  of  cur  arms  or  policy  ; 
amidst  our  brilliant  display  of  just  and  generous  qualities,  tlie 


19 

Englishman  is  still  in  their  eyes  ^'  the   Calir  ;"    that  is,  the 
Infid.'l. 

8.  The  Scriptures  have  been  lately  translated  into  some  of 
the  V  -rnacuhr  la  ig'^i^ijes  of  India.  The  natives  read  these 
scriptures,  and  there  they  find  the  principles  of  the  English. 
"  But  if  th:se  Scriptures  he  true,"  say  th^y,  "  where  is  your 
church  .^"  We  answer,  "  at  home."  Th  -y  shake  the  hea  J,  and 
say  that  something  must  be  wr;)ng;  and  that  although  there 
are  good  principles  in  our  holy  book,  they  migh*  expect  some- 
thing more  than  internal  evidence,  if  we  would  wish  ihesn  to 
believe  that  it  is  from  God  ;  or  even  that  we  diink  so  ourselves. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Objections  to  an  ecclesiastical  establishment  considered. 

Is    an   ecclesiastical   establishment   necessarv  ?     Our 
"  commercial  Indian  empire  has  done  hitherto  without  it." 

1.  Perhaps  the  character  of  our  Indian  empire  has  suffered 
by  the  want,  of  a  religious  establishment.  From  whatever 
cause  it  proceeded,  v\-e  know  that  the  moral  principles  of  our 
countrymen  were,  for  mraiy  years,  in  a  state  of  public  trial  be- 
fore the  tribunal  of  Europe,  in  relation  to  this  commercial  em- 
pire ;  and  that  Indian  immorality  was  for  a  time  proverbial. 

2.  It  was  observed,  in  extenuation,  at  that  period,  that  the 
case  would  have  been  the  same  with  any  other  nation  in  our 
peculiar  circumstances  ;  that  India  was  remote  from  naiional 
observation  ;  and  that  seducements  were  powerful  and  nu- 
merous. All  this  was  true.  And  yet  we  are  the  onlv  nation 
in  Europe  having  dominions  in  the  East,  which  being  aware  of 
these  evils,  declined  to  adopt  any  religious  precaution  to  pre- 
vent them.  What  then  was  to  be  looked  for  in  a  remote  and 
extensive  empire,  administered  in  all  its  parts  by  men,  who 
came  out  i)oys,  without  the  plenitude  ot  instruction  of  English 
youth  in  learning,  morals,  or  religion  ;  and  who  were  let  loose 
on  their  arrival  amidst  native  licentiousness,  and  educated 
amidst  conflicting  superstitions  ? 

3.  Since  that  period  the  honour  of  the  nation  has  been  re- 
deemed, and  its  principles  have  been  asserted  in  a  dignified 
manner.  An  amelioration  in  the  service,  equally  acknowledg- 
ed in  the  character  and  prosperity  of  our  empire,  has  auspi- 
ciously commenced,  and  is  rapidly  progressive. 

4.  But  perhaps  .;n  objection  -vill  be  founded  on  this  acknowl- 
edged improvement.  If  so  much,  it  will  be  said,  can  be  done 
by  wise  administration  and  by  civil  institution,  twMoz/;  a  church, 


20 

mav  we  not  expect  that  the  empire  will  for  the  future  be  propi- 
tiously admuusterod,  and  flourish  in  progression,  without  the 
aid  of  a  religious  institution  ? 

In  answer  to  such  an  o!)scrvation,  we  might  .ask,  v/hat  it 
would  avail  the  English  nation  that  it  were  swayed  by  the 
ablest  policy  for  tb.e  nt- xt  ten  years,  if  during  that  period,  youth 
were  d.nitcl  the  advantages  of  religious  insnucti  "n,  and 
the  national  church  w.re  abolished?  Peculiar  as  is  the  admin- 
istrati')n  of  India  as  subject  to  Britain,  no  comparison  can  be 
instituted  between  its  present  consolidated  empire,  and  its  for- 
mer fact<;rial  state  ;  or  bi^tween  what  was  tolerable  a  few  yeare 
ago,  and  what  is  expedient  now. 

5.  It  cannot  be  jusdy  objected  to  an  ecclesiastical  establish- 
ment in  India,  that  it  will  promote  colonization.  It  will  prob- 
ably have  a  contrary  effect- 

it  is  to  b'^  hoped  indeed  that  the  clergy  themselves  will  re- 
main in  thi  country  to  an  old  age,  in  order  that  they  may  ac- 
q'ur  the  rrv.n  nee  of  fathers,  and  that  their  pious  services  may 
n^t  be  wiilidrawn,  when  those  services  shall  have  become  the 
most  valuable  and  endearing  to  their  people.  But  it  may  be  ex- 
pected that  the  effect  of  their  Christian  counsel,  will  accelerate 
the  return  of  others  ;  by  saving  young  persons  from  that  course 
of  life,  which  is  so  often  destructive  to  health  and  fortune. 

6.  What  is  it  which  coniines  so  many  in  tnis  remote  coun- 
try, to  so  late  a  period  of  life  :'  The  want  of  faithful  in- 
structors in  their  vouth.  What  is  it  which  induces  that  des". 
pondent  and  indolent  habit  ot  rnind,  which  contemplates  home 
without  affectif)n,  and  y.  t  expects  here  no  happiness  ?  It  is 
the  M'an'  oi  counsellors  in  situations  of  authority,  to  have  them 
from  debt,  on  their  arrival  in  the  country  ;  and  to  jj,uard  them 
against  that  illieit  native  connexion,  (not  less  injurious,  it  has 
been  said,  to  the  understanding  than  to  the  affections,)  which 
the  long  abs<nce  of  religion  from  this  service  has  almost  ren- 
dered not  disreputable. 

7.  Of  what  infi  lite  importance  it  is  to  the  state,  that  the 
Christian  Sa')ba:h  should  be  observed  by  our  countrymen  here, 
and  that  this  prime  safeguard  of  loyal,  as  well  as.  oi  religious 
principles,  should  be  maintained  in  this  remote  empire.  But 
how  shall  the  Sabbath  be  ..bserved,  if  there  be  no  ministers  of 
religion  i  For  want  of  divine  service,  Kuropeans  in  general, 
inste-ad  of  keeping  the  Sabbath  holy,  proiane  it  openly.  The 
Hindoo  works  on  that  day,  and  the  Knglishman  works  with 
him.  i'he  only  d:i\s  on  which  the  Englisharan  works  not,  are 
the  Hindoo  ho'.idavs  :  for  on  these  days,  the  limdoo  will  fiot 
work  with  hiin.  The  a;inu.d  investment  sent  to  England,  par- 
ticularly that  belonging  to  individuals,  has  this  peculiar  to  it, 
fwnsidcred  as  being  under  tlie  law  of  Christian  commerce^ 


21 

that  it  is,  in  pait,  tiir  produce  of  Sunday  labour  by  Christian 
Jiands. 

8.  Docs  it  not  appear  a  proper  thing  to  wise  and  good  men 
in  England,  (for  after  along  residence  in  In<lia,  v/e  someumes 
lose  sight  of  what  is  accounted  proper  at  hoa>e,)  does  it  not 
seem  proper,  whet^  a  thousand  British  soldiers  are  assembled 
at  a  remote  station  in  the  heart  of  Asia,  that  the  SabbaUi  of 
iheir  country  should  be  noticed  ?  That,  at  least,  it  should  not 
become  what  it  is,  and  ever  must  be,  where  th're  is  no  relig- 
ious restraint,  a  day  of  peculiar  profligacy  !  To  us  it  would  ap- 
pear not  only  a  politic,  but  a  humane  act,  in  respect  of  these  our 
countrymen,  to  hallow  the  seventh  day.  Of  a  thousand  soldiers 
in  sickly  India,  there  will  generally  be  a  hundred,  who  are  in  a 
declining  state  of  health  ;  who,  after  a  long  struggle  with  the 
climate  and  with  intemperance,  have  fallen  into  a  dejected  and 
hopeless  state  of  mind,  and  pass  their  time  in  painful  reflection 
on  their  distant  homes,  their  absent  families,  and  on  the  indis- 
cretions of  past  life  ;  but  whose  hearts  would  revive  within 
them  on  their  entering  once  more  the  house  of  God,  and  hear- 
ing the  absolution  of  the  (iospel  to  the  returning  sinner. 

The  oblivion  of  the  Sabbath  in  India,  is  that  which  properly 
constitutes  baiiinkment  from  our  country.  The  chief  evil  of 
our  exile  is  foimd  here  ;  for  this  extinction  of  the  sacred  day 
tends,  more  than  any  thing  else,  to  eradicate  from  our  mind« 
respect  for  the  religion,  and  affection  for  the  manners  and  in- 
stitutions, and  even  for  the  local  scenes,  of  early  life. 

y.  Happy  indeed  it  would  be,  were  it  possible  to  induce  a 
learned  and  pious  clergy  to  colonize  in  English  India.  They 
would  be  a  blessing  to  the  country.  But  let  us  rightly  under- 
stand what  this  Cvolonization  is  ;  for  the  term  seems  to  have 
been  often  used  of  late  without  a  precise  meaning.  If  to  colo- 
nize in  India,  be  to  pass  the  whole  of  one's  life  in  it,  then  do 
ninety  out  of  the  hundred  colonize  ;  for  of  the  whole  number 
of  Europeans  who  come  out  to  ladia,  a  tenth  part  do  not  re- 
turn. 

10.  At  what  future  period  will  a  better  opportunity  offer  for 
meliorating  the  circumstances  of  life  in  this  country.  Shall 
our  Christian  nation  wait  till  centuries  elapse,  before  she  con- 
sider India  otherwise  than  the  fountain  of  luxury  for  the 
mother  country  ;  while  her  sons,  in  successive  multitudes,  sink 
under  the  iniiospitable  climate,  or  perish  in  defence  of  the  em- 
pire, denied  the  means  of  religious  instruction  and  consolation, 
common  to  every  other  Christian  people  ! 

11.  The  slightest  investigation,  before  a  competent  tribimal, 
of  the  state  of  our  church,  and  circumstances  of  our  country- 
men in  India,  will  confirm  fully  the  statement  in  the  preceding 
pages  :  and  will  amplify  the  necessity  of  the  measure  proposed 


22 

in  the  mind  of  every  man  who  is  a  friend  to  liis  country's  hon- 
our or  prosperity. 

1'2.  It  will  be' remembered  that  nothing  which  has  been  ob-^ 
served  is  intended  to  imply  that  any  peculiar  provision  should 
be  made  :mmediatcly  for  the  instruction  of  the  natives.  Any 
extensive  establishment  of  this  kind,  however  becoming  our 
national  character,  or  obligatory  on  our  principles,  cannot  pos- 
sibly be  organized  to  efficient  purpose,  without  the  aid  of  a 
local  church. 

1;3.  Let  us  first  establish  our  own  religion  among  ourselves, 
and  our  Asiatic  subjects  will  soon  benefit  by  it.  When  once 
our  national  church  shall  have  been  confirmed  in  India,  the 
members  of  that  church  will  be  the  best  qualified  to  advise  the 
state  as  to  the  means  by  which,  from  time  to  time,  the  civiliza- 
tion of  the  natives  may  be  promoted. 


«3 

PART  11. 

CIVILIZATION    OF    THE    NATIVES. 

CHAPTER  I. 

On  the  firacticability  of  civilizing  the  natives. 

1.  SUPPOSING  an  ecclesiastical  establishment  to  have  been 
given  to  India,  we  shall  now  consider  the  result,  in  regard  to 
the  civilization  of  the  natives.*  No  immediate  benefit  is  to 
be  expected  from  it  in  the  way  of  revolution  ;  but  it  may  be 
demonstrated  by  a  deduction  from  facts,  that  the  most  benefi- 
cial consequences  will  follow,  in  the  way  of  ordinaiy  effect, 
from  an  adequate  cause. 

2.  The  expediency  of  increasing  our  church  establishment 
in  India,  and  of  communicating  Christian  instruction  to  our 
Asiatic  subjects,  was  debated  in  Parliament  in  the  year  1793. 
The  resolutions  which  recognize  the  general  principle  of 
"  civilizinq'  the  natives  of  India,"  were  carried,  and  now 
stand  on  record  in  the  Journals  of  the  House  of  Commons. 
It  was  considered,  however,  as  an  inauspicious  moment  (at 
the  Cf  mmencement  of  a  perilous  war)  to  organize  the  neces- 
sary establishment  for  India,  and  the  bill  was  referred  to  fu- 
ture consideration. 

3.  Since  that  period  the  situation  and  circumstances  of 
both  countries  are  materially  changed.  The  Frenfh  revolu- 
tion has  imposed  upon  us  the  duty  of  using  new  ineans  for 
extending  and  establishing  Christian  principles.  -Our  territo- 
rial possessions  in  the  East  have  been  nearly  doubled  in  ex- 
tent ;  and  thence  arises  the  duty  of  cherishing  the  religion  and 
morals  of  the  increased  number  of  our  countrymen,  who  oc- 
cupy these  possessions  ;  as  well  as  of  promoting  the  civiliza- 
tion of  our  native  subjects  by  every  rational  means. 

4.  To  civilize  the  Hindoos  will  be  considered,  by  most 
men,  our  duty  :  but  is  it  practicable  ?  and  if  practicable,  would 
it  be  consistent  with  a  \v\9.c  policij  P  It  has  been  alleged  by 
some,  that  no  direct  means  ought  to  be  used  for  ihe  moral 
improvement  of  the  natives  ;  and  it  is  not  considered  liberal 
or  politic  to  disturb  their  superstitions. 

•  See  Appendix  G. 


24 

Whether  we  use  direct  means  or  not,  their  superstitions 
Vill  be  diaturhcd  under  the  ii.fluence  of  British  civilization. 
But  we  ought  first  to  observe  that  there  are  muhitudes  who 
have  nil  taiih  at  all.  Neither  Hindoos  nor  Mussulmans,  out- 
cpsis  from  every  faith ;  thf  v  are  of  themselves  fit  objects  for 
the  beneficence  ot  the  British  Parliament.  Subjects  of  the 
British  empire,  they  seek  a  cast  and  a  religion,  and  claim  from 
a  last  government  the  franchise  of  a  human  creature. 

5.  And  as  to  those  who  have  a  faith,  that  faith,  we  aver^ 
will  be  disturbed,  whether  we  wish  it  or  not,  under  the  influ- 
ence of  British  principles  :  this  is  a  truth  confirmed  by  expe- 
rience. Their  prejudices  weaken  daily  in  every  Europeaa 
settlement.  Their  sanguinary  rites  cannot  now  bear  the 
noonday  of  P'ngiish  observation  :  and  the  intelligent  among 
them  are  ashamed  to  confess  the  absurd  principles  of  their 
own  casts.  As  for  extreme  delicacy  toward  the  superstitions 
of  the  Hindoos,  they  understand  it  not.  Their  ignorance  and 
apathy  are  so  extreme,  that  no  means  of  instruction  will  give 
them  serious  offence,  except  positive  violence.* 

6.  It  is  necessary  to  be  explicit  on  this  point ;  for  it  seems 
that,  independendy  of  its  supposed  policy,  it  has  been  account- 
ed a  virtue  at  home,  not  to  remove  the  prejudices  of  the  ig- 
norant natives  ;  not  to  reprove  their  idolati*y  ;  not  to  touch 
their  bloody  superstition  ;  and  that  this  sentiment  has  been 
emblazoned  by  much  eloquence  and  rendered  very  popular  ; 
just  as  if  we  were  performing  an  act  of  charity  by  so  doing ; 
and  as  if  it  were  so  considered  by  the  natives.  It  is  not  ail 
act  of  charity  on  our  part,  nor  is  it  so  considered  by  them. 
They  themselves  tell  us  plainly  why  we  do  not  mind  their  re- 
ligion ;  "  not  because  we  fear  to  disturb  their  tranquillity,  but 
"  because  wc  have  no  religion  of  our  own." 

7.  A  Hindoo  may  live  with  his  English  master  for  twenty 
years,  and  never  once  hear  him  mention  his  religion.  He 
gives  then  his  master  no  credit  for  his  delicacy  in  not  prose- 
lyting him.  But  he  gives  him  credit  for  this,  that  he  is  a  hu- 
mane man,  just  in  his  conduct,  of  good  faith  in  his  promises, 
and  indifferent  about  his  (the  Hindoo's)  prejudices.  The  very 
reverse  of  ail  which,  was  his  predecessor  the  Mahometan. 

8.  Not  to  harass  the  natives  unnecessarily  on  any  subject  is 
doubtless  good  policy  :  but  in  this  case  it  is  a  cheap  policy,  for 
it  is  perfectly  natural  to  us,  and  therefore  has  ever  been  main- 
tamed.       Did  we  consider  iheir  moral  improvement  equal  in 

•  The  Chiistiiin  missionary  is  always  followed  by  crowds  of  the  common 
people,  who  listen  with  great'i)lcasurc  to  the  disputation  between  him  :uul 
the  Bnihniins  ;  and  are  not  a  little  amused  when  the  Brahmins  depart,  and 
app.)iiit  unoiiicr  day  for  tlie  discussion.  The  people  sometimes  brint;:  bat.k 
tke  Briilimin*  by  conatnunt,  and  lu-ge  them  to  the  contest  again. 


25 

importance  to  tribute  or  revenue,  we  should  long  ago  have  at- 
tempted it.  We  can  claim  no  merit  then  ior  this  forhearancey 
for  it  arises  from  our  own  unconcern  about  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. 

9.  But  so  great  is  the  truth  and  divine  excellence  of  our 
religion,  that  even  the  principles  which  flow  from  it  remotely, 
lead  the  heathens  to  inquire  into  its  doctrine,  the  fountain. 
Natives  of  all  ranks  in  Hindoostan,  at  their  courts  and  in  their 
bazars,  behold  an  awful  contrast  between  their  base  and  illib- 
eral maxims,  and  our  just  and  generous  principles.  Of  this 
they  discourse  to  each  other,  and  inquire  about  the  cause,  but 
we  will  not  tell  them.  We  are  ashamed  to  confess  that  these 
principles  flow  from  our  religion.  We  would  indeed  rather 
acknowledge  any  other  source. 

10.  The  action  of  our  principles  upon  them  is  nevertheless 
constant ;  and  some  aid  of  religious  consideration,  on  our 
part,  would  make  it  effective.  They  are  a  divided  people. 
They  have  no  common  interest.  There  is  no  such  thing  as  a 
hierarchy  of  Brahminical  faith  in  Hindoostan,  fixed  by  certain 
tenets,  and  guided  by  an  infallible  head.  They  have  no  ec- 
clesiastical polity,  church  government,  synods,  or  assemblies. 
Some  Brahmins  are  supported  by  hereditary  lands  granted  to 
a  family  or  attached  to  a  temple,  and  pass  their  timt  in  passive 
ignorance,  without  concern  about  public  affairs.  Brahmins 
having  no  endowment,  engage  in  lay  offices,  as  shopkeepers, 
money-lenders,  clerks  and  writers  ;  or  in  other  inferior  and 
servile  occupations.  Others  seek  a  religious  character,  and 
prosecute  study  at  some  of  the  Hindoo  schools,  of  which  there 
are  a  great  number  in  Hindoostan.  These  are,  in  general, 
supported  by  the  contributions  of  their  students,  or  by  public 
alms.  The  chief  of  these  schools  are  Bt;nares,  Nuddeea,  and 
Ougein.  Benares  has  acquired  a  higher  celebrity  for  general 
learning  than  the  other  schools.  But  a  Brahmin  of  Nuddet^a 
or  of  Calcutta,  acknowledges  no  jurisdiction  of  a  Brahmin  at 
Benares,  or  of  any  other  Brahmin  in  Hindoostan.  The 
Brahminical  system,  from  Cape  Comorin  to  Tibet,  is  purely 
republican,  or  rather  anarchical.*  The  Brahmms  of  one  pro- 
vince often  differ  in  their  creed  and  customs  from  those  in 
another.  Of  the  chief  Brahmins  in  the  college  of  Fort  Wil- 
liam, there  are  few  (not  being  of  the  same  district)  who  will 
give  the  same  account  of  their  faith,  or  refer  to  the  same  sacred 
books.  So  much  do  the  opinions  of  some  of  those  now  in  the 
college  differ,  that  they  will  not  so  much  as  worship  or  eat 
with  each  other.  The  Brahmins  in  general  cannot  read  their 
sacred  books.     Their  ignorance  of  writing  and  of  the  geogra- 

*  See  Appendix  H. 


28 

phy  of  the  country  is  such,  that  tlieie  Is  uo  geiieiul  coiniiiuni. 
cation  among  them,  ])olitical  or  rehgious. 

11.  The  natives  of  Hindoostan  area  divided  people.  They 
have  no  common  interest.  To  disseminate  new  principles, 
among  them  is  not  difficult.  They  are  less  tenacious  of  opin- 
ion tlian  of  custom.  In  no  other  country  has  there  been  such 
a  variety  of  opinions  on  religious  subjects,  for  many  ages  past, 
as  in  Hindoostan.  The  aborigines  of  the  country,  denominated 
Hindoos  or  Gentoos,  were  not  all  followers  of  Brahma.  Soniu 
were  worshippers  of  the  deity  Boodh.  The  numerous  nation 
of  die  Sieks,  which  is  a  secession  from  Hinduism,  forms  anodi- 
er  ereat  class.  The  inhabitants  of  the  hills  to  the  south  and 
north  of  the  peninsula,  (according  to  some,  the  oldest  race,) 
are  again  different  from  the  former,  and  from  each  other.  All 
these  different  sects  have  their  respective  subdivisions,  schisms, 
and  contrarieties  in  opinion  and  in  practice.  And  from  all  of 
them  the  Mahometans,  who  are  now  spread  over  all  Hindoos- 
tan,  are  entirely  distinct ;  and  from  these  again,  difTer  the  va- 
rious ramifications  of  the  Christian  faith.  The  sea  coasts,  for 
several  centuries  past,  have  been  peopled  by  Portuguese,  Ar- 
menian, Greek  or  Nestorian  Christians  ;  and  now  the  Protes- 
tant religion  flourishes  wherever  it  is  taught.  In  no  other 
country  is  there  such  a  variety  of  religions,  or  so  little  concei  n 
about  what  true  religion  is,  as  in  British  India.  A  man  may 
worship  any  thing  or  nothing.  When  one  native  meets  another 
on  tlie  road,  he  seldom  expects  to  find  that  he  is  of  the  same 
cast  with  himself.  It  has  been  calculated  that  there  are  an 
hundred  casts  of  religion  in  India.  Hence  the  Hindoo  maxim, 
so  grateful  to  die  philosophers,  that  the  Deit/  is  pleased  with 
the  varietv,  and  that  every  religion,  or  no  religion,  is  right. 

To  disseminate  the  principles  of  the  Christian  religion  and 
morals  throughout  the  provinces  under  our  dominion,  is  cer- 
tainly very  practicable.* 


CHAPTER  II. 

Oil  the  polkij  of  civUizing-  the  natives, 

1.  In  governing  conquered  kingdoms,  a  Christian  policy 
niay  I)e  exercised,  or  a  Roman  policy. 

A  Roman  policy  sacrifices  reli^^ion  to  every  other  consider- 
ation in  the  administration  of  the  new  empire.  The  religion 
of  the  native  is  considered  as  an  accident  or  peculiarity,  like 

"  See  Aj)pt:ndix  F. 


that  of  his  colour  or  form  of  body,  and  as  being  natural  rather 
than  acquired  ;  and  therefore  no  attempt  is  made  to  chant^e  it. 
And  this  is  correct  reasoninpf,  on  the  principle  that  all  relig- 
ions are  human  and  equal.  The  policy  therefore  founded  on 
this  principle,  professes  to  cultivate  the  intellectual  powers  of 
the  native  in  every  branch  of  knowledge,  except  religion. 

It  is  evident  that  the  administration  of  India  during  the  last 
forty  years,  has  been  conducted  on  die  princijrles  of  the  Ro- 
man policy.  The  religion  of  the  natives  continuing  die  same, 
they  have  been  properly  governed  l)y  their  own  laws. 

2.  A  Christian  policy  embraces  all  the  just  principles  of  the 
Roman  p  )licy,  but  extends  its  aims  of  vitiiity  further  by  en- 
deavouring to  improve  the  mind  of  the  native  in  religions 
knowledge,  as  soon  as  the  practicability  of  the  attempt  shall 
appear  o'ovious.  The  practicability  will  of  course  be  retarded 
in  some  conquered  heathen  states,  by  particular  circumstances. 
But  a  Christian  policy  ever  looks  to  the  Christian  religion  for 
the  perpetuity  of  empire  ;  and  considers  that  the  knowledge  of 
Christian  principles  can  alone  enable  the  natives  to  compre- 
hend or  to  appreciate  the  spirit  of  Christian  government.  Our 
religion  is  therefore  inculcated  for  the  following  reasons  gene- 
rally : 

1st.  Because  its  civilizing  and  benign  influence  is  certain  and 
undeniable.  We  have  seen  that  it  has  dispensed  kiwv/ledge 
and  happiness  to  everv  people,  who  have  embraced  it. 

2dly.  Because  it  attaches  the  governed  to  their  governors  ; 
and  facilitates  our  intercourse  with  the  natives.  There  can 
never  be  confidence,  freedom  and  affection  between  the  people 
and  their  sovereign,  where  there  exists  a  difference  in  religion. 

odlv.  The  Christian  religion  is  inculcated  on  account  ot  its 
ETERNAL  SANCTIONS  ;  and  the  solemn  obligation  of  Christians 
to  proclaim  them,  whenever  an  opportunity  shall  be  afforded 
by  Providence  of  doing  it  with  probable  success  ;  it  being  by 
no  means  submitted  to  our  judgment,  or  to  our  notions  of  pol- 
icy, whether  w^e  shall  embrace  the  rneans  of  imparting  Christian 
knowledge  to  our  subjects  or  not ;  any  more  than  it  is  sub- 
mitted to  a  Christian  father,  wliether  he  shall  choose  to  in- 
struct his  family  or  not. 

These  motives  will  rxquire  additional  weight,  if,  first,  the 
natives  be  subject  to  an  immoral  or  inhuman  superstition  ; 
and,  secoixlly,  if  we  voluntarily  exercise  dominion  over  them, 
and  be  benefitted  by  that  dominion. 

3.  The  question  of  policy,  regarding  the  instruction  of  our 
native  subjects,  the  Mahometans  and  Hindoos,  is  to  be  deter- 
mined by  the  consideration  of  their  moral  state. 

The  Mahometans  profess  a  religion,  which  has  ever  been 
.characterised  by  political  bigotry  and   intemperate  zeal.     In 


28 

this  country  that  religion  still  retains  the  character  of  its  ijlooch' 
origin  ;  particularly  among  the  higher  classes.  Whenever 
the  Mahometan  feels  his  religion  touched,  he  grasps  his  dag- 
ger. This  spirit  was  seen  in  full  operation  under  Tippoo's 
government ;  and  it  is  not  now  extinguished.  What  was  the 
cause  of  the  alarm  which  seized  the  English  families  in  Ben- 
gal after  the  late  massacre  of  our  countrymen  at  Benares,  by 
the  Mahometan  chiefs  ?  There  was  certainly  no  ground  for 
apprehension  ;    but  it  plainly  manifested  our  opinion  of  the 

people. We  have  consolidated   our  Indian  empire  by  our 

power ;  and  it  is  now  impregnable  ;  but  will  the  Mahometan 
ever  bend  humbly  to  Christian  dominion  ?  Never,  while  he 
is  a  Mahometan. 

4.  Is  it  then  good  policy  to  cherish  a  vindictive  religion  in 
the  bosom  of  the  empire  forever  ?  Would  it  not  accord  with 
the  dictates  of  the  soundest  wisdom  to  allow  Christian  schools 
to  be  established,  where  the  children  of  poor  Mahometans 
might  learn  another  temper ;  the  good  effects  of  which  would 
be  felt  before  one  generation  pass  away  ?  The  adult  Hindoo 
will  hardly  depart  from  his  idol,  or  the  Mahometan  from  his 
prophet,  in  his  old  age  ;  but  their  children,  when  left  destitute, 
may  be  brought  up  Christians,  if  the  British  parliament  please. 
But  as  mutters  now  stand,  the  follower  of  Mahomet  imagines 
that  we  consider  it  a  point  of  honoiu-  to  reverence  his  faith  and 
to  despise  our  own.  For  he,  every  day,  meets  with  Europe- 
ans, who  would  more  readily  speak  with  disrespect  of  their 
own  religion,  than  of  his.  No  where  is  the  bigotry  of  this  in- 
tolerant faith  nursed  with  more  tenderness  than  in  British  In- 
dia. While  it  is  suffering  concussion  in  every  other  part  of 
the  world,  even  to  Mecca,  its  centre,  (as  by  a  concurring  pro- 
vidence, towards  its  final  abolition,)  here  it  is  fostered  in  the 
peaceful  lap  of  Christian  liberality. 

5.  A  wise  policy  seems  to  demand  that  we  should  use  every 
means  of  coercing  this  contemptuous  spirit  of  our  native  sub- 
jects. Is  there  not  more  danger  of  losing  this  country,  in  the 
revolution  of  ages,  (for  an  empire  without  a  religious  estab- 
lishment cannot  stand  forever,)  by  leaving  the  dispositions  and 
prejudices  of  the  people  in  their  present  state,  than  by  any 
change  that  Christian  knowledge  and  an  improved  state  of 
civil  society,  would  produce  in  them  ?  And  would  not  Chris- 
tianity, more  effectually  than  any  thing  else,  disunite  and  seg- 
regate our  subjects  from  the  neighbouring  states,  who  are  now 
of  the  same  religion  with  themselves  ;  and  between  whom 
there  must  ever  be,  as  there  ever  has  been,  a  constant  dispo- 
sition to  confederacy  and  to  the  support  of  a  common  interest  ? 
At  present  there  is  no  natural  bond  of  union  between  us  and 
them.     There  is  nothing  common  in  laws,  language,  or  relig- 


29 

ion,  in  interest,  colour  or  country.  And  \vtiat  is  chiefly  wor- 
thy of  notice,  we  can  approach  them  in  no  other  way  than  by 
the  means  of  our  religion.* 

6.  The  moral  state  of  the  Hindoos  is  represented  as  being 
still  worse  than  that  of  the  Mahometans.  Those,  who  have 
had  the  best  opportunities  of  knowing  them,  and  who  have 
known  them  for  the  longest  time,  concur  in  declaring  that  nei- 
ther truth,  nor  honesty,  honour,  gratitude,  nor  charity,  is  to  be 
found  pure  in  the  breast  of  a  Hindoo.  How  can  it  be  other- 
wise ?  The  Hindoo  children  have  no  moral  instruction.  If 
the  inhabitants  of  the  British  isles  had  no  moral  instruction, 
would  they  be  moral  ?  1  he  Hindoos  have  no  moral  books. 
What  branch  of  their  mythology  has  not  more  of  falsehood 
and  vice  in  it,  than  of  truth  and  virtue  ?  They  have  no  moral 
^ocls.  The  robber  and  the  prostitute  lift  up  their  hands  with 
the  infant  and  the  priest,  before  an  horrible  idol  of  clay  painted 
red,  deformed  and  disgusting  as  the  vices  which  are  practised 
before  it.f 

7.  You  will  sometimes  hear  it  said  that  the  Hindoos  area  mild 
and  passive  people.  They  have  apathy  rather  than  mild- 
ness ;  their  hebetude  of  mind  is  perhaps  their  chief  negative 
virtue.  They  are  a  race  of  men  of  weak  bodily  frame,  and  they 
have  a  mind  conformed  to  it,  timid  and  abject  in  the  extreme. 
They  are  passive  enough  to  receive  any  vicious  impression. 
The  English  government  found  it  necessary  lately  to  enact  a 

•  "  The  iT'wly  converted  Christians  on  the  coast  of  Malabar  are  the 
'*  chief  support  of  the  Dutch  East  India  Company  at  Cochin  ;  and  are  al- 
"  ways  ready  to  take  up  arms  in  tlieir  defence.  The  Pagans  and  Mahom- 
"  etans  are  naturally  enemies  to  the  Europeans,  because  tJiey  have  no  sim- 
**  ilarity  to  them  either  in  tlieir  external  appearance,  or  in  regard  to  their 
"  manners,  their  reli^on,  or  their  interest.  If  the  Englisli  therefore  do  not 
"  endeavour  to  secure  the  friendship  of  the  Christians  in  India,  on  whom 
"  can  they  depend  ?  How  can  they  hope  to  preserve  their  possessions  in 
*'  that  remote  country  ? — In  the  above  observations  may  be  found  one  of  the 
*'  reasons  why  neither  Hyder  Ali  nor  Tippoo  Sultan  could  maintain  their 
"  ground  against  the  Enghsh  and  the  king  of  Travancore  on  the  coast  of 
**  Malabar.  The  great  number  of  Christians  residing  there,  whom  Hyder 
*'  and  his  son  every  where  persecuted,  always  took  part  with  the  EngUsh." 
Sec  Bartolomeo's  Voyage,  page  207,  and  note. 

"  Ten  tliousand  native  Christians  lost  their  lives  during  that  war.'' 
Ibid.  149. 

■f-  The  Hindoo  superstition  has  been  denominated  lascivious  and  bloody. 
That  it  is  bloody,  is  manifest  from  the  daily  instances  of  the  female  sacri- 
fice, and  of  die  commission  of  sanguinary  or  painfid  rites.  The  ground  of 
tlie  former  epitliet  may  be  discovered  in  the  description  of  their  religious 
ceremonies  :  "  There  is  in  most  sects  a  right-handed  or  decent  path  ;  and 
"  a  left-handed  or  indecent  mode  of  worship." 

See  Essay  on  tlie  religious  ceremonies  of  the  Brahmins,  by  H.  T. 
Colebrooke,  Esq.  Asiat.  Res.  Vol.  VII.  p.  281.  That  such  a  principle 
sliould  have  been  admitted  as  systematic  in  any  religion  on  earth,  may  bt 
considered  as  the  last  efibrt  of  mental  depravity  in  the  invention  of  a  super- 
stition to  blind  the  understaj)din^,  and  to  corrupt  tlie  heart. 


30 

iaw  a^inst  parents  sacrificing  their  o^vn  children.  In  the 
course  oi  the  last  six  months,  one  hundred  and  sixteen  ^voI■nen 
were  burnt  alive  with  the  bodies  of  their  deceased  husbands 
within  thirty  nvlcs  round  Ca'cutia,  the  nr.ost  civilized  cjuurter 
of  Kendal.*  But  independently  of  their  superstitious  practic- 
es, thev  are  described  by  competent  judges  as  being  of  a  spirit 
vindictive  and  merciless;  exhibiiing  itself  at  times  in  a  rage 
and  infatuation,  which  is  without  example  among  any  other 
people.  I  But  it  is  not  necessary  to  enter  into  any  detail  to 
prove  the  degraded  state  of  the  Hindoos:  for  if  it  were  de- 
monstrated that  their  moral  depravity,  their  personal  wretch- 
edness, and  their  mental  slavery,  were  greater  than  imagina- 
tion can  conceive,  the  fact  would  have  no  influence  on  those 
who  now  oppose  their  Christian  instiuction.  For,  on  the 
same  principle  that  they  withhold  instruction  from  them  in 
their  present  state,  they  would  deny  it,  if  they  were  worse. 
Were  the  books  of  the  Brahmins  to  sanction  the  eating  of  Im- 
vian  fleshy  as  they  do  the  burning  of  women  alive,  the  practice 
would  be  respected.  It  would  be  considered  as  a  solemn  rite 
consecrated  by  the  ancient  and  sacred  prejudices  of  the  people, 
and  the  cannibal  would  be  esteemed  holy.:}: 

•  From  April  to  October,  1804.     See  Appendix  D. 

I  Lord  Tel.q'niTiouth,  while  President  of  the  Asiatic  Society  in  Bengal, 
delivered  a  discourse  in  which  lie  ilkistrated  the  revcngctul  and  pitiless 
spirit  of  the  H.r.doos,  hy  instances  v/hich  had  come  within  his  own  knowl- 
edge while  resident  at  Benares. 

In  1791,  Soodislner  Meer,  a  Brahmin,  having-  refused  to  obey  a  sum- 
mons issued  by  a  ci\il  officer,  a  force  was  sent  to  compel  obedience.  To 
Intiniidute  thcni,  or  to  satiate  a  spirit  of  revenge  in  himself,  he  sacrificed 
one  of  his  own  family.  "  On  their  approaching  l/is  house,  he  cut  off'  the 
*'  head  of  his  deceased  son's  widow,  and  threw  it  out." 

In  179;3,  a  Brahmin  named  Ballo,  had  a  quarrel  with  a  man  about  a 
field,  and,  by  way  of  revenging  liimself  on  this  man,  he  killed  his  own 
daughter.  *'  i  became  angry,  said  he,  and  enraged  at  his  forbidding  me  to 
"  pidugh  the  field,  and  bringing  my  own  little  daughter  A]>munya,  who  was 
"  only  a  year  and  a  half  old,  I  killed  her  with  my  sword."  . 

Abiinl  tlie  same  time,  an  act  of  matricide  was  perpetrated  by  two  Brah- 
♦nins,  Beechuck  and  Adher.  These  two  men  conceiving  themselves  to  have 
been  nijured  by  some  i)crsons  in  a  certain  village,  they  brought  their  inoth- 
■rr  lo  an  adjacent  rivulet,  and  calling  aloud  to  the  people  of  the  village, 
"  Bcecluirk  drew  his  scytnetar,  and,  at  one  stroke,  severed  his  mother's 
"  liead  tVom  the  body  ;  with  the  professed  view,  as  avowed  by  both  parent 
'*  and  son,  that  the  mother's  spirit  might  forever  haunt  those  who  had  in- 
"juridthem."     Asiat.  Res.  Vol  IV.  p  33". 

Would  not  the  jn-inciples  of  the  Christian  rehgion  be  a  good  substitute 
for  the  principles  ofthese  Brahmins  of  the  province  of  Benares  ? 

It  will,  perhaps,  be  observed,  that  these  are  but  individual  instances. 
Trtic  :  but  ihcy  jnovc  all  that  is  required.  Is  there  an}-  other  barbaroiw 
nation  on  curtii  which  can  exhibit  such  instances  ? 

\  It  is  a  fact  that  human  sacrifices  were  formerly  ofTcred  by  the  Hin- 
doos :  and  as  it  would  a])pear,  at  that  jjeriod  which  is  fixed  by  some  authoro 
fl>r  the  xra  of  their  civilization  and  refinement. 


8.  During  the  last  thirty  years  there  have  been  many  plau5? 
ijuggesttd  for  the  better  atlministration  of  the  government  of 
this  country  ;  but  no  system  which  has  not  the  reformation  of 
the  morak  of  the  people  for  its  basis,  can  ever  be  effective. 
The  people  are  destitute  of  those  j)rinciples  of  honesty,  truth, 
andjusiict,  which  respond  to  the  spirit  of  British  administra- 
tion; thiv  have  not  a  disposition  which  is  accordant  with  the^ 
tenor  of  Christian  principles.  No  virtues,  therefore,  no  tal" 
ents,  or  local  cjualification  of  ih<.ir  govemors  can  apply  the 
most  perfect  syst.  m  of  government  with  full  advantage  to  such 
subjects.  Someihing  may  be  done  by  civil  institution  to  amel- 
iorate their  condition,  but  the  spirit  of  their  superstition  has  a 
continual  tendency  to  deterioration. 

9.  The  European  who  has  been  long  resident  in  India,  looks 
on  the  civilization  of  the  Hindoos  with  a  hopeless  eye.  Des- 
pairing, therefore,  of  intellectual  or  moral  improvement,  he  is 
content  with  an  obsequious  spirit  and  manual  service.  These 
he  calls  the  virtues  of  the  Hindoo  ;  and,  after  twenty  years' 
service,  praises  his  domestic  for  his  virtues. 

10.  It  has  been  remarked,  that  those  learned  men  who  are 
in  the  habit  of  investigating  ihe  mythology  of  the  Hindofjs,  sel- 
dom prosecute  their  studies  with  any  view  to  the  moral  or  reli- 
gious improvement  of  the  people.  V/hy  do  they  not  ?  It  is 
because  they  think  their  improvement  hardly  practicable.  In- 
deed the  present  circumstances  of  the  people  seldom  become  a 
subject  of  their  investigation.  Though  such  a  number  of  wo- 
men sacrifice  themselves  every  year  in  the  vicinity  of  Calcutta^ 
yet  it  is  rare  that  a  European  witnesses  the  scene,  or  even 
hears  of  the  event.  At  the  time  that  government  passed  the 
law  which  prohibited  the  drowning  of  children,  or  expasing 
them  to  sharks  and  crocodiles  at  Suagur,  there  were  many  in- 
telligent persons  in  Calcutta  who  had  never  heard  that  such 
•normities  existed.  Who  cares  about  the  Hindoos,  or  ever 
thinks  of  visiting  a  village  to  inquire  about  their  state,  or  to 
improve  their  condition  !  When  a  beat  oversets  in  the  Ganges, 
and  twenty  or  thirty  of  them  are  drowned,  is  the  event  noticed 
as  of  any  consequence,  or  recorded  in  a  newspaper,  as  in  Eng- 
land ?  or  when  their  dead  bodies  float  doAvn  the  river,  are  they 
viewed  with  other  emotions  than  those  with  which  we  behold 
die  Ijodics  of  other  animals  ? 

11.  A  few  notices  of  this  kind  will  at  once  discover  to  the 
accurate  observer  of  manners  in  Europe,  the  degraded  charac- 
ter of  the  Hindoos  in  our  estinuuiun,  -tvliatever  mav  be  the 
cause.  What  then  is  the  cause  of  this  di^regartl  of  the  per- 
sons and  circumstances  of  the  Hindoos  ?  The  cause  is  to  be 
found  in  the  superstition,  ignorance,  and  vices  of  the  Hindoo 
character  ;  and  in  nothing  else.* 

•  See  Appendix  I. 


32 

12.  Now  it  is  certain  that  the  morals  of  this  people,  though- 
they  should  remain  sul)ject  to  the  British  government  for  a 
thousand  years,  will  never  be  improved  by  any  other  means 
than  by  the  principles  of  the  Christian  religion.  The  moral 
example  of  the  few  English  in  India  cannot  pervade  the  mass 
of  the  population.  What  then  is  to  be  expected  as  the  utmost 
felicity  of  British  administration  for  ages  to  come  ?  It  is  this, 
that  we  shall  protect  the  country  from  invasion,  and  grant  to 
the  inhabitants  to  manufacture  our  investments  in  solemn  still- 
ness, buried  in  personal  vice,  and  in  a  senseless  idolatry. 

13.  Providence  hath  been  pleased  to  grant  to  us  this  great 
empire,  on  a  continent  where,  a  few  years  ago,  we  had  not  a 
foot  of  land.  From  it  we  export  annually  an  immense  wealth 
to  enrich  our  own  country.  What  do  we  give  in  return  ?  Is 
it  said  that  we  give  protection  to  the  inhabitants,  and  adminis- 
ter equal  laws  ?  This  is  necessary  for  obtaining  our  wealth. 
But  what  do  we  give  in  return  ?  What  acknowledgment  to 
Providence  for  its  goodness  has  our  nation  ever  made  ?  What 
benefit  hath  the  Englishman  ever  conferred  on  the  Hindoo,  as 
on  a  brother  ?  Every  argument  brought  in  suppoit  of  the  poli- 
cy of  not  instructing  the  natives  our  subjects,  when  traced  to 
its  source,  will  be  found  to  flow  from  principles  of  Deism,  or 
of  Atheism,  or  of  Polytheism,  and  not  from  the  principles  of 
the  Christian  religion. 

14.  Is  there  any  one  duty  incumbent  on  us  as  conquerors, 
toward  a  conquered  people,  resulting  from  our  being  a  Chris- 
tian nation,  which  is  not  common  to  the  ancient  Romans  or  the 
modern  French  ?  If  there  be,  what  is  it  ?  The  Romans  and 
the  French  observed  such  delicacy  of  conduct  toward  the  con- 
quer«.d,  on  the  subject  of  religion,  that  they  not  only  did  not 
trouble  them  with  their  own  religion,  but  said  unto  them, "  We 
"  shall  be  of  yours."  So  far  did  these  nations  excel  us  in  the 
policy  of  not  "  disturbing  the  faith  of  the  natives." 

Can  any  one  believe  that  our  Indian  subjects  are  to  remain 
forever  under  our  government  involved  in  ther  present  barba- 
rism, and  subject  to  the  same  inhuman  superstition  ?  And  if 
there  be  a  hope  that  they  will  be  civilized,  when  is  it  to  begin, 
and  by  whom  is  it  to  be  effected  ? 

15.  No  Christian  nation  ever  possessed  such  nn  extensive 
field  for  the  propagation  of  the  Christian  faith,  as  that  afforded 
to  us  by  our  influence  over  the  hundred  million  natives  of  Hin- 
doostan.  No  other  nation  ever  possessed  such  facititits  for 
the  extension  of  its  faith  as  we  now  have  in  the  government 
of  a  passive  people  ;  who  yield  submissively  to  our  mild  sway, 
reverence  our  principles,  and  acknowledge  our  dominion  to  be 
a  blessing.  Why  should  it  be  thought  incredible  that  Provi- 
dence hath  been  pleased,  in  a  course  of  years  to  subjugate  this 


33 

Eastern  empire  to  the  most  civilized  nation  in  the  world,/©/ 
this  very  purpose  ? 

16.  '•'•  f  he  tacility  of  civilizing  the  natives,"  some  will  admit, 
**  is  great ;  but  is  the  meaiiure  safe  \  It  is  easy  to  govern  the 
*  Hiiidoos  in  their  ignorance,  but  shall  we  make  them  as  wise 
•'  as  oui  selves  !  The  superstitions  of  the  people  are  no  doubt 
•*  abhorrent  from  reason  ;  they  are  idolatrous  in  their  worsLip, 
"  and  bloody  in  their  sacrifices  ;  but  their  manual  skill  is  ex- 
•'  quisite  in  he  labours  of  the  loom  ;  they  are  a  gentle  and  ob- 
"  sequiuus  people  in  civil  transaction." 

In  ten  centuries  the  Hindoos  will  not  be  as  wise  as  the  Eng- 
li^h.  It  is  now  perhaps  nineteen  centuries  since  human  sacri- 
fices were  offered  on  the  British  altars.  Tlie  progressive  civili- 
zation of  the  Hindoos  will  never  injure  the  interests  of  the  East 
India  Company.  But  shall  a  Christian  people,  acknowledg- 
ing a  Providence  in  the  rise  and  iall  of  empire,  regulate  the  pol- 
icy of  future  times,  and  neglect  a  present  duty  ;  a  solemn  and 
-imperious  duty  :  exacted  by  their  religion,  by  their  public  prin- 
ciples, and  by  the  opinion  of  the  Christian  nations  around 
them  !  Or  can  it  be  gatifying  to  the  English  nation  to  reflect, 
that  they  receive  the  riches  of  the  East  on  the  terms  of  charter- 
ing immoral  superstition  ! 

1 7.  No  truth  has  been  more  clearly  demonstrated  than  this, 
that  the  communication  of  Christian  instruction  to  the  natives 
of  India  is  easy  ;  and  that  the  benefits  of  that  instruction,  civil 
as  well  as  moral,  will  be  inestimable  ;  whether  we  consider  the 
happiness  diffused  among  so  many  millions,  or  their  consequent 
attachment  lo  uur  government,  or  the  advantages  resulting  from 
the  introduction  of  the  civilized  arts.  Every  thing  that  can 
brighten  the  hope  or  animate  the  policy  of  a  virtuous  people 
organizing  a  new  empire,  and  seeking  the  most  rational  means, 
under  the  lavour  of  heaven,  to  ensure  its  perpetuity  ;  every 
consideration,  we  aver,  would  persuade  us  to  dift'use  the  bless- 
ings of  Christian  knowledge  among  our  Indian  subjects. 


CHAPTER  III. 

On  the  impediments  to  the  crSiUzation  of  the  natives. — The 
philosophical  spirit  oj  Europeans  Jormerlij  an  impediment 
to  the  croilization  of  the  natives. 

1.  A.   CHIEF  obstacle  to  the  civilization  of  the  Hindoos  du- 
ring the  last  fifty  years,  is  accounted  by  some  to  have  been  tlie 
unconcern  of  Europeans  in  India,  particularly  the  French,  as 
to  their  moral  improvement,  and  the  apathy  with  which  they 
5 


34 

beheld  their  supe*-stitions.  This  has  been  called  the  philoso- 
phical spirit,  but  irnproperlv  ;  for  it  is  a  spirit  very  contrary  to 
that  of  true  philosophy.  The  philosophical  spirit  argues  in  this 
manner  :  "  An  elephant  is  an  elephant,  and  a  Hindoo  is  a 
"  Hindoo.  They  are  iioth  such  as  natare  made  them.  We 
"  ought  to  leave  them  on  the  plains  of  Hindoostan  such  as  we 
"found  them."  .      ,r.  ,     • 

2.  The  philosophical  spirit  further  shews  itself  in  an  admira- 
tion of  the  ancient  systems  of  the  Hindoos,  and  of  the  supposed 
purity  of  their  doctrines  and  morals  in  former  times.  But 
truth  and  good  sense  have  for  some  years  been  acquiring  the 
ascendency,  and  are  now  amply  vindicated  by  a  spirit  of  accu- 
rate investigation,  produced  by  the  great  encouragement  which 
has  been  lately  afforded  to  researches  into  Oriental   literature. 

3.  The  College  of  Fort  William  will  probably  illustrate  to 
the  world  what  India  is,  or  ever  was  ;  for  all  the  sources  of 
Oriimtal  learning  have  been  opened. 

The  gravity  with  which  some  learned  disquisitions  have 
been  lately  conducted  in  Europe,  and  particularly  in  France, 
respecting  Indian  science  and  Indian  antiquity,  is  calculated  to 

amuse  us.  i         i         r 

The  passion  for  the  Hindoo  Joques  seems  to  have  been  hrst 
excited  by  a  code  of  Gentoo  laws,  transmitted  with  official  rec- 
ommendation from  this  country,  and  published  at  home  by  au- 
thority ;  and  yet  not  by  the  code  itself,  but  by  the  translator's 
preface,  in  which  there  are  many  solemn  assertions  impugning 
the  Christian  revelation,  and  giving  the  palm  to  Hindoo  anti- 
quity. The  respect  due  to  the  code  itself  seems  to  have  been 
transferred  to  this  preface,  which  was  written  by  a  young  gen- 
tleman, who  observes,  "  that  he  was  held  forth  to  the  public  as 
«  an  author,  almost  as  soon  as  he  had  commenced  to  be  a 
"  man  ;"  that  he  could  not  translate  from  the  Shanscrit  lan^ 
guage  himself,  "  for  that  the  Pimdits  who  compiled  the  code, 
"were  to  a  man  resolute  in  rejecting  alibis  solicitations  lor  in- 
"  struction  in  this  dialect ;  and  that  the  persuasion  and  influence 
"  of  the  Govenor  General  (Mr.  Hastings)  were  in  vain  exer- 
"  ted  to  the  same  purpose."  Having  then  translated  the  Gen- 
too Laws  from  a  Persian  translation,  he  thinks  himself  justifi- 
ed in  believing,  "  that  the  world  does  not  now  contain  annals 
*'  of  more  indisputable  antiquity  than  those  delivered  down  by 
"  the  ancient  Brahmins  ;  and  that  we  cannot  possibly  find 
"  grounds  to  suppose  that  the  Hindoos  received  the  smallest 
"  article  of  theirreligion  or  jurisprudence  from  Moses  ;  though 
"  it  is  not  utterly  impossible  that  the  dotrines  of  Hindoostan 
"  might  have  been  early  transplanted  into  Egypt,  and  thus  have 
"  become  familiar  to  Moses."* 
•  Prefiice  to  Gentoo  Code. 


35 

4.  These  sentiments  for  the  first  time  ushered  on  the  nation 
under  the  appearance  of  respectable  sanction,  were  eagerly  em- 
braced. The  sceptical  philosophers,  particularly  in  France, 
hoped  that  they  were  true  :  and  the  learned  in  general  were 
curious  to  explore  this  sacred  mine  of  ancient  literature.  "  Om- 
ne  ignctum  pro  magnifico."  Strangers  to  the  language,  they 
looked  into  the  mvstical  records  of  the  Brahmins  as  into  the 
mouth  of  a  dark  cavern  of  unknown  extent,  probably  inacces- 
sible, perhaps  fathomless.  Some  adventurers  from  the  Asiatic 
Society  entered  this  cavern,  and  brought  back  a  report  very 
unfavourable  to  the  wishes  of  the  credulous  infidel.  But  the 
college  of  Fort  William  holds  a  torch  which  illuminates  its 
darkest  recesses.  And  the  result  is,  that  the  former  gloom, 
which  v^s  supposed  to  obscure  the  evidence  of  our  religion, 
being  now  removed  ;  enlightened  itself,  it  reflects  a  strong 
light  on  the  Mosaic  and  Evangelic  Scriptures,  and  Shanscrit 
Record  may  thus  be  considered  as  a  ntw  attestation  to  'Jie 
truth  of  Christianity,  granted  by  the  divine  dispensation,  to 
these  latter  ages.* 

5.  The  whole  library  of  Shanscrit  learning  is  accessible  to 
members  of  the  coll  ge  of  Fort  William.  The  old  keepers  of 
this  library,  the  Pundits,  who  would  give  no  access  to  the 
translator  of  the  Gentoo  code,  or  to  the  then  Governor  of  In- 
dia, now  vie  with  each  ether  in  giving  every  information  in 
their  power.  Indeed  there  is  little  left  for  them  to  conceal. 
Two  different  grammars  of  the  Shanscrit  language  are  now 
compiling  in  the  college,  one  by  the  Shanscrit  professor  ;  and 
the  other  Ijv  the  Shanscrit  teacher,  without  any  communication 
as  to  each  other's  system,  so  absolute  is  their  confidence  in  a 
knowledge;  oi  the  language.  The  Shanscrit  teacher  proposed 
to  the  council  of  the  college  to  publish  the  whole  of  the  orig»- 
inal  Shasters  in  their  own  character,  with  an  English  transla- 
tion. The  chief  o!:ijection  to  this  was,  that  we  should  then 
publish  many  volumes,  which  few  would  have,  patience  to  read. 
Such  parts  of  theiii  however  as  are  of  a  moral  tendency,  or 
which  illustrate  important  facts  in  Eastern  history  or  science, 
were  recommended  for  publication. 

6.  It  does  not  appear  that  any  one  work  in  Shanscrit  litera- 
ture has  yet  been  discovered,  which  can  vie  in  antiquity  with 
the  poem  of  Homer,  on  the  plain  ground  of  historical  evidence, 
and  collateral  proof.  It  is  probable  that  there  may  be  some 
work  of  an  older  date  ;  but  we  have  no  evidence  of  it.  If  ever 
such  evidence  should  be  obtained,  the  woi'ld  will  soon  hear  of 
it.  As  to  the  alleged  proof  of  antiquity  from  astronomical  cal- 
culation, it  is  yet  less  satisfactory  than  that  from  the  Egyp- 
tian zodiac,  or  Brydone's  lava.f 

•  See  Appendix  L. 

f  The  editors  of  the  Asiatic  Researches  in  London  have  availed  tlem- 


36 


"What  use  shall  we  make  of  the  illustration  of  these  facta, 
but  to  urge,  that,  since  the  durk  tradidons  of  India  have  con- 
fumcd  the  truth  ot  divine  Revelation,  the  benefits  of  that  Rev- 
elation may  be  communicated  to  India. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

The  sanguinary  supcrstit'tcns  of  the  natives^  an  impedbnent 
to  their  civilization. 

1.  Another  impediment  to  the  civilization  of  the  natives 
is  the  continuance  of  their  nanguinary  superstitions,  by  which 
we  mean  those  practices  which  inflict  immediate  death,  or 
tend  to  produce  death.  All  bloody  superstition  indurates  the 
heart  and  affections,  and  renders  the  understanding  maccessi- 
ble  to  moral  instruction.  No  ingenuous  arts  can  ever  human- 
ize the  soul  addicted  to  a  sanguinary  superstition. 

We  shall  not  pollute  the  page  vviih  a  description  of  the  hor- 
rid rites  of  the  religion  of  Brahma.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  no 
inhuman  practic^-s  in  New  Zealand,  or  in  any  other  newly 
discovered  land  oi  savages,  are  more  offensive  to  natural  feel- 
ing, than  sonic  of  those  which  are  committed  by  the  Hindoo, 
people. 

It  surely  has  never  been  asserted  that  these  enormities  can- 
not be  suppressed.  One  or  two  instances  may  be  mentioned, 
which  will  shew  that  the  Hindoo  superstitions  are  not  im- 
prt-gnable. 

2.  It  had  been  the  custom  from  time  immemorial,  to  im- 
molate at  the  island  of  Saugor,  and  at  other  places  reputed  ho- 
ly on  the  banks  ot  the  Ganges^  human  victims,  by  drowning, 
or  destruction  by  sharks.  Another  horrid  practice  accompa- 
nud  it,  which  was  the  sixi iiice  ot  the  first  born  child  of  a  wo- 
man, who  had  b.  en  long  barren.* 

The  Pundits  anvl  chiei  Braamins  of  the  college  of  Fort 
William  were  called  upon  to  declare,  by  what  sanction  in  their 
Shastors,  these  ui. natural  cruelties  were  couimiited.  I'hey 
alleged  no  sanction  but  custom^  and  what  they  termed  "•  the 
"  barbarous  ignorance  of  the  low  casts."  On  the  first  intimation 

selves  of  the  occasion  of  that  work's  being  republished  at  liome,  to  prefix  a 
preface  to  the  fifth  volume,  containing  sentiments  directly  contrary  to  those 
professed  and  publibiieu  by  tbe  most  learned  members  of  tlie  Asiatic  Soci- 
ety They  will  be-  much  obliged  to  the  London  editors  of  that  work  to  take 
no  such  liberty  in  fuuuc  ;  but  to  allow  the  Society  to  write  its  own  prefaces, 
and  to  speak  for  itself  We  ai-e  far  oft"  from  France  here.  The  Society 
professes  no  such  philosophy. 

•  At  the  Hindoo  festival  in  1801,  twenty-three  persons  sacrificed  them- 
selves,  or  were  eucriliccd  by  otliers,  at  tlie  island  ol"  Saugor. 


37 

of  the  practice  to  the  Governor  General  Marquis  Wellcsley, 
it  was  ubolishcd.*  Not  a  murmur  loUowed  ;  nor  has  any  at- 
tempt of  the  kind  since  been  heard  of. 

3.  A  similar  investigation  will  probably  soon  take  place  re- 
specting the  custom  of  women  burning  themselves  alive  on  the 
death  ot  their  husbands.f  I'he  Pundits  have  already  been  cal- 
led on  to  produce  the  sanction  of  thi  ir  Shasters.  The  pis- 
sages  exhibited  are  vague  and  general  in  the  ir  meaning  ;  and 
dililrently  interpreted  by  the  same  casts. :j:  Some  sacred  vers- 
es commend  the  practice,  but  none  command  it ;  and  the 
Pundits  refer  once  more  to  custom.  They  have  however  in- 
timated, that  if  government  will  pass  a  regulation,  amercing 
by  fine  ev-ry  Brahmin  who  attends  a  burning,  or  every  Ze- 
mindar who  permits  him  to  attend  it,  the  practice  cannot  pos- 
sibly long  continue  ;  for  that  the  ceremony,  unsanctified  l)y  the 
presence  of  the  priests,  will  lose  its  dignity  and  consequence 
in  the  eyes  of  the  people. 

The  civilized  world  may  expect  soon  to  hear  of  the  aboli- 
tion of  this  opprobrium  of  a  Christian  administration,  the  fe- 
male sacrifice  ;  which  has  subsisted,  to  our  certain  knowledge, 
since  the  time  of  Alexander  the  Great. 

4.  An  event  has  just  occurred,  which  seems,  with  others, 
to  mark  the  present  time,  as  favourable  to  our  endeavour  to 
qualify  the  rigour  of  the  Hindoo  superstition. 

In  the  course  of  the  Mahratta  war,  the  great  temple  of  Jag- 
gernaut  in  Orissa  has  fallen  into  our  hands.  This  temple  is 
to  the  Hindoos  what  Mecca  is  to  the  Mahometans.  It  is 
resorted  to  by  pilgrims  from  every  quarter  of  India.  It  it  the 
chief  seat  oi  Brahminical  power,  and  a  strong-hold  of  their  su- 
perstition. At  the  annual  festival  of  the  Rutt  Jattra,  seven 
hundred  thousand  persons  (as  has  has  been  computed  by  the 
Pundits  in  college)  assemble  at  this  place.  The  voluntary 
deaths  in  a  single  year,  caused  by  voluntary  devotement,§  by 
imprisonment  for  nonpayment  of  the  demands  of  the  Brah- 
mins, or  by  scarcity  of  provisions  for  such  a  multitude,  is  in- 
credible. The  precincts  of  the  place  are  covered  with  bones. 
Four  coss  square  (about  sixty-four  square  miles)  are  account- 
ed sacred  to  Jaggernaut.  Within  the  walls  the  priests  exer- 
cised a  dominion  without  control.  From  them  there  was  no 
appeal  to  civil  law  or  natural  justice,  for  protection  of  life  or 
property.      But  these  enormities  will  not  be  permitted  under 

•  See  Regulation.     Appendix  C. 

f  From  a  late  investigation  it  appears  that  the  number  of  women  who 
sacrifice  themselves  within  thirty  miles  round  Calcutta  every  year  is,  on  an 
average,  upwards  of  two  hundred     See  Appendix  D. 

\  See  Appendix  A. 

i  By  falling  under  the  wheels  of  tlie  rutt  or  car» 


38 

^hc  British  government.  At  the  same  time  that  we  use  no 
coercion  to  prevent  the  superstitions  of  the  natives,  we  permit 
a  constant  appeal  to'  the  civil  power  against  injustice,  oppres- 
sion, and  inhumanity  ;  -md  it  must  have  a  beneficial  influence 
on  the  wiiole  Hindoo  system,  if  we  chastis-e  the  enovn^it^-  of 
their  sujicrstition  at  the  fountain  head.* 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  moncrcnft  hohjdaijs-  of  the  natives  an  impediment  to  their 
civilization. 

1.  iVN'oTnER  obstacle  to  the  improvement  of  the  natives  is 
the  great  number  of  their  holydays.  1  hese  holydays  embody 
their  superstition.  On  such  days,  its  spirit  is  revived,  and  its 
inhuman  practices  aie  made  familiar:  and  thus  it  acquires 
strength  and  perpetuity.  The  malignity  of  any  superstition 
may  be  calculated  almost  exactly  by  the  number  of  its  holi- 
days, for  the  more  the  mind  is  enslaved  by  it,  the  more  volu- 
minous will  be  its  ritual,  and  more  frequent  its  ceremonial  of 
observance. 

2.  In  the  Hindoo  calendar  there  are  upwards  of  an  hun- 
dred holydays  ;f  and  of  these  government  recognises  officially 
a  certain  number.  In  addition  to  the  native  holydays,  the  fif- 
ty-two Christian  holydays,  or  fift}-two  Sundavs  in  the  year, 
are  (on  Christian  principles)  generally  allowed  to  natives  em- 
ploved  in  the  pul)lic  service.  During  those  Hindoo  holydays 
which  are  officially  recognised,  the  public  offices  are  shut  up, 
on  account  of  the  festival  (as  it  is  termed)  of  Doora  Puja,  of 

•  The  rigour  f)f  the  Mahometan  faith  coerced  the  Hindoo  superstition  ; 
and  was,  so  fai-,  fritndly  to  liunianity.  The  Hindoos  were  prohibited  from 
burning- their  women  without  official  permission.  Our  toleration  is  cele- 
brated  by  some,  as  being  boundless.  It  is  just  to  tolerate  speculative  relig-- 
ions  :  but  it  is  doubtful  wliether  there  ought  to  be  any  toleration  of  practical 
vice,  or  of  the  slicdding  of  human  blood. 

"  AH  rc'hgioMs,"  says  Colonel  Dow,  "  must  be  tolerated  in  Bengal,  ex- 
"  cept  in  the  practice  of  some  inhuman  customs,  which  tlie  Mahometans 
"  already  have  in  a  great  measure  destroyed.  We  must  not  permit  30ung 
"  widows,  in  their  virtuous  entliusiam,  to  throw  themselves  on  tlie  funerjd 
'*  pile  with  their  dead  husbands,  nor  the  sick  and  aged  to  be  drowned,  when 
"  their  friends  despair  of  their  lives."     Dow's  History,  Vol.  III.  p.  128. 

This  passage  was  written  by  Colonel  Dow  upwards  of  tliirty  years  ago. 
How  many  tliousaiids  of  our  subjects  within  the  province  of  Bengal  alone, 
have  pcrislicd  in  the  flames  and" in  the  river,  since  that  period  ! 

t  The  Brahmins  observe  two  himdred  and  upwards. 


39 

Churruck  Puja,  of  Rutt  Jattra,*or  of  some  other.  But  great 
detriment  to  the  public  service  arising  from  die  frequent  re- 
currence of  these  Saturnulia,  government  resolved  some  years 
ag'j  to  reduce  the  number,  which  was  done  accordingly.  It 
now  appears  that,  on  the  same  principle  that  a  few  of  them 
were  cut  off,  we  might  have  refused  our  official  recognition  of 
any  ;  the  Pundits  having  unanimously  declared  that  these  ho- 
lydays  are  not  enjoined  by  their  sacred  books. 

3.  It  may  bf-  proper  to  permit  the  people  in  general  to  be  as 
id! .  as  the  circumstances  of  individuals  will  permit ;  but  their 
religious  law  does  not  require  us  to  recognise  one  of  their  ho- 
lydays  officially.  To  those  natives  employed  in  the  public  ser- 
vice, the  fifty-two  Sundays  are  sufficient  for  rest  from  bodily 
labour.f  To  give  them  more  holydays  is  to  nurse  their  su- 
perstitions, and  to  promote  the  influx  of  religious  mendicants 
into  industrious  communities. |  In  what  other  country  would 
it  be  considered  a  means  of  promoting  the  happiness  of  the 
common  people,  to  grant  them  so  great  a  portion  of  the  year 
to  spii^nd  in  idleness  and  dissipation  ?  The  indulgence  ope- 
rates here  as  it  would  in  any  other  country  ;  it  encourages 
extravagance,  licentious  habits,  and  neglect  of  business  among 
themselves  ;  and  it  very  seriously  impedes  the  business  of  the 
state,  and  deranges  commercial  negotiation. 

•  An  Englishman  vnti.  be  of  opinion  tliat  the  Rutt  Jattra  cannot  well  be 
styled  a  festival.  *•  The  rutt  or  car  containing  the  Hindoo  gods  is  drawn 
"  along  by  the  multitude,  and  tlie  infaturited  Hindoo  throws  himself  down 
"  before  it,  that  he  may  be  crushed  to  death  by  the  wheels."  This  sacrifice 
is  annually  exhibited  at  JaggemauL  >Jeitlier  will  the  Churruck  Puja  be 
coniidered  dt.  festive  occasion,  \x  this  Puja,  "men  are  suspended  in  tlie 
"  au-  by  iron  iiooks  passed  tlirough  the  integuments  of  the  back."  This  is 
an  annual  exhibition  at  Calcutta.     [See  Appendix  B.] 

f  No  people  require  feWer  days  of  rest  than  the  Hindoos ;  for  they 
know  nothing  of  that  corporal  exertion  and  fatigue  from  labour,  which  pi 
•tiier  countries  render  regular  repose  so  grateful  to  the  body  aud  spirits. 

t  See  Appendix  E. 


40 


PART  III. 


91  THE   PROGRESS    ALREADY   MADE    IN   CIVILIZIN-G   THE 
NATIVES    OF    INDIA. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Of  the-  exiensioyi  of  Christ  canity  in  India^  under  the  infuenct 
of  episcopal  jurisdiction. 

1.  A  SENTIMENT  has  for  some  time  prevailed  in  England 
veiy  unfavourable  to  the  measure  of  attempting  the  improve- 
ment of  the  Hindoos.  It  has  been  said  that  their  prejudices 
are  invincible  ;  and  that  the  Brahmins  cannot  receive  the 
Christian  religion.  If  the  same  assertion  had  been  made  of 
our  forefathers  in  Britain,  and  of  the  Druids  their  priests,  it 
would  not  have  been  more  contrary  to  truth.  It  is  now  time 
to  disclose  to  the  English  nation  some  facts  respecting  the  pre- 
valence of  the  Christian  religion  in  India,  which  certainly  will 
not  be  received  with  indifference. 

2.  The  religion  of  Christ  has  been  professed  by  Hindoos  in 
India  from  time  immemorial ;  and  thousands  of  Brahmins 
have  been  converted  to  the  Christian  faith.  At  this  time 
there  are  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  natives 
in  one  district  alone  on  the  coast  of  Malabar,  who  profess 
that  r^;ligion,  and  who  live  under  a  regular  canonical  disci- 
pline, occupying  one  hundred  and  nineteen  churches. 

3.  It  is  probable  that  the  Christian  faith  has  been  known  in 
India  since  the  time  of  the  Apostles.*  But  we  have  authen- 
tic histoiical  record  for  the  following  particulars.  In  the  fifth 
century  a  Christian  bishop  from  Antioch,  accompanied  by  a 
small  colony  of  Syrians,  arrived  in  India,  and  preached  the 

•  Eiisebius  relates  that  Pantxnus,  of  Alexandria,  visited  India  about 
the  year  189  ;  and  lliere  found  Christians  who  had  the  Gospel  of  St.  Mat- 
thew in  Hebrew,  which  they  informed  him  they  had  received  from  St  Bar- 
tholoniew.  He  carried  a  copy  of  it  to  Alexandria,  wliere  it  existed  in  the 
time  of  Jerome.  At  the  council  of  Nice  in  the  year  325  the  primate  of  In- 
dia was  present,  and  subscribed  his  name.  In  the  year  following'  Frumen- 
tiu9  was  consecrated  primate  of  India  by  Athanasius  at  Alexandria  Fru- 
mentius  resided  in  Hindoostan  for  a  long  period,  and  founded  many  church- 
es. He  acquired  g'reat  influence  among  the  natives,  and  was  appointed 
(guardian  of  one  of  their  kings  during  his  minority.  See  Euscbius,  Hist. 
Eccl.  1.  3,  c.  1.— Sozomenes,  1.  2,  c.  24  ;  and  Socrates,  Hist.Eccl  1  1,  c  29. 

In  tlie  year  530  Cosmos,  the  Egyptian  merchant,  who  had  travelled 
through  tlic  greatest  part  of  the  Indian  peninsula,  found  in  the  Dekliun  and 
in  Ctylon,  u  great  raai  y  churches  and  several  bishops. 


41 

Gospel  in  Malabar.  "  They  made  at  first  some  proselytes 
*'  among  the  Brahmins  and  Nairs,  and  were,  on  that  account, 
"  much  respected  by  the  native  princes."* 

4.  When  the  Portuguese  first  arrived  in  India,  they  were 
agreeably  surprised  to  find  a  hundred  Christian  churches  on 
the  coast  of  Malabar.  But  when  they  had  become  acquainted 
with  the  purity  and  simplicity  of  their  doctrine,  they  were  of- 
fended. They  were  yet  more  indignant  when  they  found 
that  these  Hindoo  (Christians  maintained  the  order  and  disci- 
pline of  a  regular  church  under  episcopal  jurisdiction  ;  and 
that  for  thirteen  hundred  years  past,  they  had  enjoyed  a  suc- 
cession of  bishops  appointed  by  the  patriarchal  see  of  Antioch. 
Mar  Joseph  was  the  bishop,  who  filled  the  Hindoo  see  of 
Malabar  at  that  period.  The  Portuguese  used  every  art  to 
persuade  him  to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  the  pope  ;  but 
in  vain.  He  was  a  man  of  singular  piety  and  fortitude,  and 
declaimed  with  great  energy  against  the  errors  of  the  Romish 
church.  But  when  the  power  of  the  Portuguese  became  suf- 
ficient for  their  purpose,  they  invaded  his  bishopric,  and  sent 
the  bishop  bound  to  Lisbon.  A  synod  was  convened  at  Di- 
amper  in  Malabar,  on  the  26th  June,  1599,  at  which  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  of  the  clergy  of  his  diocese  appeared.  They 
were  accused  of  the  folluwing  opinions,  which  were  by  their 
adversaries  accounted  heretical ;  *'  That  they  had  married 
*'  wives  ;  that  they  owned  but  two  sacraments.  Baptism  and 
"  the  Lord's  Supper;  that  they  denied  Transubstantiation  ;  that 
"  they  neither  invoked  saints  nor  believed  in  purgatory  ;  and, 
*'  that  they  had  no  other  orders  or  names  of  dignity  in  the 
"  church  than  bishop  and  deacon."f 

•  "  Maiiy  of  them  to  this  day  preserve  llie  manners  and  mode  of  life  of 
**  the  Brahmins,  as  to  cleanhness,  and  abstaiiunir  from  animal  food."  A- 
siat.  Res.  Vol.  VII.  pa^e  368.  "  The  bulk  of  the  St.  Thome  Christians 
**  consists  mostly  of  converts  from  tiie  Brahmins  and  Shoudreu  cast ;  and 
*'  not  as  the  new  Christians,  or  proselytes  made  by  the  Portuguese  mission- 
*'  arias,  of  the  lowest  U-ibes."     Asiat.  Res.  Vol.  VII.  page  o81. 

■j-  Conferences  with  Malabai-ian  Brahmins,  page  15  :  printed  at  London 
1719.  [See  The  History  uf  the  Church  of  Malabar,  translated  from  the  Por- 
tugTjese  into  EngUsh  by  Michael  Geddes,  Chancellor  of  the  Catliedral 
Church  of  Sarum.  London,  1694.  The  Synod  of  Dianiper  met  on  the 
20th  of  June,  and  closed  its  session  on  the  26th.  The  Acts  and  Decrees 
of  this  Synod  are  subjoined  to  that  History.  Uecrfe  XIV  of  Action  III 
condemns  "  The  Book  of  Orders,"  used  in  the  Malabarian  Churcli,  whicU 
contains  the  last  ai'ticle  abovementioned,  asserting,  "  That  there  ai'c  only 
"  two  orders,  Diaconatc  and  Priesthood." 

M.  V.  La  Cuoz.e,  wlio  wrote  his  celebrated  History  nearly  acentui-y  ago 
Q1723],  considered  the  discovery  of  this  very  ancient  Church  (almost  all 
the  tenets  of  which  agree  with  those  of  the  Protestants)  -s  deserving  the  at- 
tention of  all  gqod  men  :  "  Ma  scconde  et  derniere  Remarque  m<;ritc,  ce 
"  me  semble,  1*  attention  de  toutes  les  personnes  ([ui  aiment  sincdrement  la 
"  Religion.     Nous  trouvons  ici  une  Eglise  trc.s-ancienne,  dont  prcsque  tous 

6 


These  tenets  thv-^y  were  called  on  to  abjure,  or  to  suffer  ii*- 
atanl  suspt^nsion  iVom  all  church  benifices.  It  was  also  de- 
creed thiit  all  the  Svrian  and  Chaldean  books  hi  their  churches, 
and  all  records  in  the  episcopal  palace,  should  be  burnt ;  in 
order,  said  the  inqu'sitors,  "  that  no  pretended  apostolical 
"  monuments  may  remain."''*' 

5.  Notwithstanding  these  violent  measures,  a  great  body 
of  the  Indian  Christians  resolutely  defended  their  faith,  and 
finally  triumphed  over  all  opposition.  Some  shew  <  >f  union 
with  the  Romish  church  was  at  first  pretended,  throi-.gh  terror 
of  the  Inquisition  ;  but  a  congress  was  held  by  them  on  the 
22d  of  iMav,  1653,  at  Alangatta  ;  when  they  formally  separat- 
ed from  that  communion.f  They  compose  at  this  day  the 
ihirty-two  schismatic  churches  of  Malabar ;  so  called  by  the 
Roman  Cathohcs,  as  resembling  the  Protestant  schism  in  Eu- 
rope.    At  this  time  their  number  is  about  fifty  thousand. 

These  churches  soon  afterwards  addressed  a  letter  to  the 
Patriarch  of  Antioch,  which  was  forwarded  by  means  of  the 
Dutch  government,  and  published  at  Leyden  in  1  / 14  ;  in  which 
they  request  "  that  a  spiritual  guide  may  be  sent,  together  with 
such  men  as  are  versed  in  interpreting  the  holy  Scriptures.":|; 
But  no  spiritual  guide  was  ever  sent.^ 

The  province  of  Malabar  now  forms  part  of  the  British  do- 
minions ;  aitU  divine  Providence  hath  placed  these  churches 
under  o^ir  government. 

6.  The  manners  of  these  Christians  are  truly  simple  and 
primitive.  Every  traveller  who  has  visited  the  churches  in 
the  mountains  fakes  pleasure  in  describing  the  chaste  and  in- 
nocent lives  of  the  np.tive  Christians.  The  congregations  sup- 
port each  other,  and  form  a  kind  of  Christian  republic.  The 
clergy  and  elders  setde  all  disputes  among  members  of  the 
community  ;  and  the  discipline,  for  the  preservation  of  pure 
morals,  is  very  correct,  and  would  do  honour  to  any  Protesr 
tant  church  in  Europe.*} 

"  les  Dogmes  conveniennent  avec  ceux  de  la  Religion  r^formee.  Les 
"  Chi-fl-ticns  Orientaux, ....  sous  1'  obcissaiice  d'  iin  Patriarche  independ- 
"  ant  d'  1'  Empire  Romain,  et  n'  ayaiit  aiicun  commerc  eavec  lui,  ...  igno- 
"  rent  presijuc  toiites  les  Traditions  Roniaines  qui  sont  rejettees  par  leS 
"  Protestants."  Histoiue  du  Chrisi  ianisme  des  Indes,  ii.  90.] 

Amer.  Edit. 

•  See  Appendix  K.  f  Annales  Mission,  page  193. 

+  Malabai-ian  Conferences,  1719.     Prefiice. 

§  In  the  year  1752,  some  bishops  were  sent  from  Antioch  to  consecrate 
by  episcopal  ordination,  a  native  Driest,  one  of  their  number.  The  old  mait^ 
I  hi-ai-,  is  yet  alive.  The  episcopal  residence  is  at  Narnatle,  ten  miles  in- 
land from  Porca. 

H  At  certain  seasons,  tlie  Agapac,  or  love  feasts,  are  celebrated,  as  \n 
primitive  times.     On  such  occasions  tliey  prepare  delicious  cakes,  called 


43 

r.  The  climate  of  Malabar  is  delightful ;  and  the  face  o\ 
The  country,  which  is  verdant  and  pi^-turesque,  is  adorned  by 
the  numerous  churches  of  the  Christians.  Their  churches  are 
not,  in  general,  so  small  as  the  country  parish  churches  in 
England.  Many  of  them  are  sumptttous  buildings,*  and  some 
of  them  are  visible  from  the  sea.  This  latter  circumstance  is 
noticed  incidentally  by  a  writer  who  lately  visited  the  countrv  : 
"  Having  kept  as  close  to  the  land  as  possible,  the  whole 
*'  coast  of  iNlalabar  appeared  before  us  in  the  form  of  a  green 
*'  amphitheatre.  At  one  time  we  discovered  a  district  entirely 
*'  covered  with  cocoa-nut-trees  ;  and  immediately  after,  a  river 
*'  Minding  through  a  delightful  vale,  at  the  lx)ttom  of  which  it 
*'  discharged  itself  into  the  sea.  In  one  place  appeared  amul- 
*'  titude  of  people  employed  in  fishing  ;  in  another,  a  anoru- 
"  iv/iitc  fhiirch  bursting  forth  to  the  view  from  amidst  the 
"  thick-leaved  trees.  While  we  were  enjoying  these  delight- 
*'  ful  scenes  with  ihe  early  mornirg,  a  gentle  breeze,  which 
*'  blew  from  the  shore,  perfumed  the  air  around  us  with  the 
"  agreeable  smell  wafted  from  the  cardamon,  pepper,  bectel, 
*'  and  other  aromatic  herbs  and  plants. "f 

A  snow-white  church  bursting  on  die  view  from  amidst  the 
trees  !  Can  this  be  a  scene  in  the  land  of  the  Hindoos  ;  where 
even  a  church  for  Europeans  is  so  rarely  found  ?  And  can  the 
persons  lepairing  to  these  snow-white  churches  be  Hindoos  ; 

Appsm,  made  of  bananas,  honey,  and  rice-flour.  The  people  assemble  in 
the  chucli  yard,  and,  anvuig-ing-  themselves  in  rows,  each  spreads  be:bre 
fiim  a  plantuii)  leaf.  When  this  is  done,  the  clergyman,  standing  in  the 
clun-cii-door,  pronouaces  the  benediction  ;  and  tiie  overseers  of  tlie  church, 
walking;  thr<wi_t;li  between  tlie  rows,  gives  to  each  his  portion.  "  It  is  cer- 
"  tainly  an  ailLcting  scene,  and  capable  of  levating-  the  heart,  to  behold 
"  six  or  seven  thousand  persons,  of  both  sexes  and  of  all  ages,  assembled 
"  and  receivirig  together,  with  tlie  utmost  reverence  and  devotion,  their 
••  Appam,  the  pledge  of  mutual  union  and  love."  Bartolomeo,  page  424. 
Compare  the  araiable  lives  and  character  of  these  Chrisiian  Hindoos 
with  tlie  rites  of  their  uncontroverted  countrymen  in  Bengal  described  in 
Ap;:endix  B. 

•  "  The  great  number  of  such  sumptuous  buildings,"  says  Mr.  Wrede, 
"  as  the  St.  Thome  Christians  possessed  in  the  inland  parts  of  the  'I'i-avan- 
"  core  and  Cochin  dominions,  is  really  surprising  ;  since  some  of  them, 
"  upon  a  moderate  calculation,  must  liave  cost  upwards  of  one  lack  of  ru- 
"  pees,  and  few  less  than  half  that  sum  "  Asiat.  Res.  Vol.  Vil.  p  380: 
"  Almost  all  the  temples  in  the  southern  Malabar,  of  wliich  I  had  occasion 
"  to  observe  more  tlum  forty,  were  built  in  the  same  st\  1-e,  and  nearly  on 
**  tlie  same  plan.  The  facade  with  little  columns  (evidently  the  style  of 
"  architecture  prevalent  in  Asia  Minor  und  Syria)  being  every  where  the 
"  same."     Ibid.  o79. 

In  the  year  1790,  Tippoo  the  Mahometan  destroyed  a  great  number  of 
the  Christian  churches,  and  a  general  conflagration  of  the  Christian  villages 
marked  the  progress  of  his  destroying  host.  Ten  tiiousand  Christians  lo-sl 
their  lives  during  the  war.     Bartolomeo,  page  149. 

J  Bartolomeo,  p.  425. 


44 

that  peculiar  people  who  are  supposed  to  be  incapable  of  re- 
ceiving the  Christian  rt-ligion  or  its  civilizing  principles  ?  Yes, 
they  are  Hindoos,  and  now  "  a  peculiar  people,"  some  of  them 
formerly  Brahmins  of  Mal:ibar  ;  who,  before  means  were  used 
for  their  conversion,  may  have  possessed  as  invincible  preju- 
dices against  the  religion  of  Christ  as  the  Brahmins  of  Benares, 
or  of  Jagjjemaut. 

Whatever  good  effects  have  been  produced  by  the  Christian 
religion  in  Malabar,  may  also  be  produced  in  Bengal,  and  in 
•very  other  province  of  Hindoostan. 


en  AFTER  II. 

Of  the  extension  of  Christianity  in  India  by  the  labours  of 
Protestant  Missionaries, 

1.  In  the  bill  brought  into  Parliament  in  1793  for  com- 
municaang  Christian  instruction  to  our  Asiatic  subjects,  there 
was  a  clause  for  an  "  Establishment  of  iVIissionaries  and 
*"  Scho'tlmaster';."  Such  an  establishment  (if  it  ever  should 
be  necessary)  might  seem  more  properly  to  folloxv^  than  to 
prectd'",  the  recognition  of  our  national  church  in  Hindoostan. 
It  is  probable,  however,  tpat  the  proposition  tor  sending  mis- 
sionari'.s  was  less  favourably  received  on  account  of  the  reign- 
ing prejudice  against  the  name  and  character  of  '•'  missionary." 
In  England  it  is  not  professional  in  church  or  state.  No  hon- 
our or  omoiu.iient  is  attached  to  it.  The  character  and  pur- 
pose of  it  are  doubtful,  and  the  scene  of  action  remote.  Even 
the  propriety  of  sending  missionaries  any  where  has  been  call- 
ed int^   question. 

2.  It  is  not,  however,  those  who  send  missionaries,  but 
those  to  wiiom  they  are  sent^'wh.o  have  a  right  to  give  an  opin- 
ion in  this  matter. 

The  same  spirit  which  sent  missionaries  to  Britain  in  the 
fourth  century  will  continue  to  send  missionaries  to  the  heath- 
en world  to  the  end  of  time,  by  the  established  church,  or  by 
her  nligious  societies. 

3.  Wherever  the  Christian  missionary  comes,  he  is  well  re- 
ceived. Ignorance  ever  bows  to  learning  :  but  if  there  be  a 
desire  to  impart  this  learning,  what  barbarian  will  turn  away  ? 
The  priests  will  murmur  when  the  Christian  teacher  speaks  as 
one  having  authority  ;  but  "•  the  common  people  will  hear  him 
*'  gladly."  Whether  in  the  subterranean  hut  of  frozen  Green- 
land, or  undi  r  the  shade  of  a  banian-tree  in  burning  India,  a 
Christian  missionary  surrounded  by  the  listening  natives,  is  an 


45 

interesting  sight ;  no  less  grateful  to  humanity  than  to  Chris- 
tian charity. 

4.  But  Avho  is  this  missionary'  ?  He  is  such  as  Swartz  in 
India,  or  Brainerd  in  America,  or  the  Moravian  in  Labrador  ; 
one  who  leaving  his  country  and  kindred,  and  renouncing  hon- 
our and  emoktment,  embraces  a  life  of  toil,  difficulty,  and  dan- 
ger ;  and  contented  u'ith  the  fame  of  instructing  the  ignorant, 
"  looks  for  the  rt-compense  of  eternal  reward." 

There  is  a  great  difference  between  a  civilizing  mechaivic 
and  an  apostolic  missionary.  A  mechanic  of  decent  morals  is 
no  doubt  useful  among  barbarians.  The  lew  around  him 
learn  something  of  his  morals  with  liis  trade.  And  it  is  the 
duty  of  civilized  states  to  use  such  means  for  improving  the 
barbarous  portions  of  the  human  race. 

But  the  apostolic  missionary,  who  has  studied  the  language 
and  genius  of  the  people,  is  a  blessing  of  a  higher  order.  His 
heavenly  doctrine  and  its  moral  influence  extend,  like  the  light 
of  the  sun,  over  multitudes  in  a  short  time  ;  giving  life,  peace, 
and  joy,  enlarging  the  conceptions,  and  giving  birth  to  all  the 
Christian  char. ties.  How  shall  we  estimate  the  sum  of  human 
happiness  produced  by  the  voice  of  Swartz  alone  !  Compared 
v>'ith  him,  as  a  dispenser  of  happiness,  what  are  a  thousand 
preachers  of  philosophy  among  a  refined  people  ! 

5.  Some  of  the  English  think  that  we  ought  not  "  to  disturb 
"  the  faith  of  the  natives."  But  some  of  the  Hindoo  Rajahs 
think  differently.  The  king  of  Tanjore  requested  iMr.  Swartz 
to  disturb  the  faith  of  his  wicked  subjects  by  everyMTieans,  and 
to  make  them,  if  possible,  honest  and  industrious  men.  Mr. 
Swartz  endeavoured  to  do  so,  and  his  services  were  acknowl- 
edged by  the  English  government  at  Madras,*  as  well  as  by 
the  King  of  Tanjore.  In  the  year  1787,  "  the  King  of  Tan- 
"  jore  made  an  appropriation  forever  of  land  of  the  yearly  in- 
*'  come  of  five  hundred  pagodas,  for  the  support  of  the  Chris- 
*'  tian  missionaries  in  his  dominions."! 

6.  In  the  debate  in  1793,  on  the  proposal  for  sending  mis- 
sionaries to  India,  some  observation  w^as  made  on  Mr.  Swartz, 
honourable  to  himself  as  a  man,  but  untavourable  to  his  objects 
as  a  missionary.  The  paper  containing  this  speech  reached  Mr. 
Swartz  in  India,  and  drew  from  him  his  famous  Apology,  pub- 
lished by  the  Society  for  promoting  Christian  Knowledge. 
Perhaps  no  Christian  defence  has  appeared  in  these  latter  ages 
more  characteristic  of  the  apostolic  simplicity  and  primitive 
energy  of  truth,  than  this  Apology  of  the  venerable  Swartz. 

Without  detailing  the  extraordinary  success  of  himself  and 

•  By  Lord  Macartney  and  General  Coote. 

I    See  Account  of  Proceeding's  of  Society  for  Promoting  Cbristi*n 
Knowkd.qe,  for  1788. 


46 

Via  brethren  in  converting  thousands  of  the  natives  to  the 
Christian  rchgion,  a  bkssiug  which  some  may  not  be  able  to 
?.ppreciate  ;  he  notices  othtr  circumstances  of  its  beneficial 
influence,  which  all  must  understand. 

His  fellow  missionary,  "  Mr.  Gericke,  at  the  time  the  war 
*'  broke  out  at  Cuddalore,  was  the  instrument  in  the  hand  of 
*'  Providence,  by  which  Cuddalore  was  saved  from  plunder 
"  and  bloodshed.  He  saved  many  English  gendemen  from 
"  becoming  prisoners  to  Hyder  Ali,  which  Lord  Macartney 
"  kindly  acknowledged." 

Mr.  Swartz  twice  saved  the  fort  of  Tanjore.  When  the 
credit  of  the  English  was  lost,  and  when  the  credit  of  the  Ka- 
jah  was  lost,  on  the  view  of  an  approa.  hing  enemy,  the  people 
of  the  country  refused  to  supply  the  lort  with  provisions  ;  and 
the  streets  were  covered  with  the  dead.  But  Mr.  S'./ariz  went 
forth  and  stood  at  the  gate,  and  at  /m-  word  they  brought  in  a 
plentiful  supply. 

Mr.  S.vartz,  at  different  times,  aided  the  English  govern- 
ment in  the  collection  of  revenues  from  the  refractory  districts. 
He  was  appointed  guardian  to  the  family  of  the  deceased  King 
of  Tanjore  ;  and  he  was  employed  repeatedly  as  mediator  be- 
tween the  English  government  and  the  country  powers.  On  one 
occasion,  when  the  natives  doubted  the  piirpose  and  good  faith 
of  the  Emg'ish,  they  applied  to  Pvlr.  Swartz  ;  "Sir,  ii  you  send 
'^  a  person  to  us,  send  a  person  who  has  learned  all  your  Ten 
*'  Commandments.''* 

•  Sec  Society  Proceedings  for  1792,  page  114.  Should  Mr.  Swartz's 
name  be  mentioned  in  any  future  discussion,  the  honour  of  the  i'ng-li.^h  na- 
tion is  pledged  to  protect  his  fame  The  bishops  and  clergy  of  England, 
in  their  acccnmt  of  proceedings  of  the  "  Society  for  promoting  Christian 
. "  Knowledge,"  lor  171/2,  have  sanctioned  the  following  character  of  Mr. 
Swartz  : 

*•  Ke  is  an  example  of  all  that  is  great  and  good  in  the  character  of  a 
••  Chri«;tian  missionary.  He  hatli  hazarded  his  life  through  a  long  series  of 
"  years  ibr  the  name  of  our  Lord  jesus  Christ.  His  behaviour,  wliile  it 
''  has  endeared  him  to  the  connnon  orders  of  men,  has  procured  him  ad- 
•'  mission  before  the  tlu-one  oi'  the  proudest  monarch  of  the  East.  There  do 
«'  we  hnd  this  worlliy  servant  of  God,  pleading  the  cause  of  Christianity, 
"  and  interceding  for  his  mission  ;  and  doing  it  without  offence.  There  do 
"  we  find  him  renouncing  every  personal  consideration  ;  and,  in  the  true 
"  spirit  of  the  divine  Lawgiver,  choosing  rather  to  suffer  affliction  with  tiie 
"  people  of  God,  than  to  enjoy  any  pleasures  or  distinctions  which  this  world 
"  could  aflord  him  ;  esteeming  the  reproach  of  Christ  and  the  advancement 
'•  of  a  despised  religion  far  greater  riches  than  Indian  treasures." 

See  l)r  Glasse's  Charge  to  a  Missionary  proceeding  to  India.  It  will 
not  be  foreign  to  the  subject  of  this  Memoir  to  imsert  another  passage  of 
that  Charge  : 

"  Happy  will  it  be,  if  our  conquests  in  India  si»ould  open  the  way  for  a 
"  further  inlrochiction  of  the  Gospel,  and  for  the  extension  and  enlargement 
"  of  Chrises  kingdom.  What  a  lustre  would  such  an  accession  give  to 
"  the  Britisli  conquests  in  the  Eastern  world,  when  it  should  .ippear,  that 
"  we  have  been  conquering,  not  for  ourselves  alone,  but  for  I{i7ti  aiso  ht 
'*  vihotn  V)e  believe." 


4" 

7.  Some  of  the  English  tliink  that  we  ought  not  to  disturb 
the  faith  of  the  Hindoos  !  After  the  aposiolic  Swar./  had  la- 
boured for  fifty  years  in  evangelizing  the  Hindoos,  so  sensihle 
were  theif  of  the  blessing,  that  his  death  was  considered  as  a 
public  calamity.  An  innumerable  muliiude  attended  the  iu- 
neral.  The  Hindoo  Kajah  "  shfd  a  flnod  of  tears  over  the  bo- 
"  dy,  and  covered  it  with  a  gold  cloth."*  His  memory  is  still 
blessed  among  the  people.  Ihe  King  of  I'anjore  h.o  lately 
written  to  the  bishops  of  the  English  church,  requesting  that  a 
monument  of  marble  my  be  sent  to  him,  "•  iu  order,"  he  adds, 
"  that  it  may  be  erected  in  the  church  which  is  in  my  capital, 
*'  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  the  late  Rev.  Mr  Swar  z,  and 
**to  manifest  the  esteem  I  have  for  the  character  oi  that  great 
"  and  good  man,  and  the  gratitude  1  owe  to  him,  my  lather  and 
**  my  friend  " 

8.  But  whence  was  this  Swartz  ?  and  under  what  sanction 
did  he  and  his  predecessors  exercise  their  ministry  as  Chris- 
tian preachers  to  the  heathen  \ 

The  first  person  appointed  to  superintend  a  Protestant  mis- 
sion in  India  was  Bartholomew  Zicgenhalgius,  a  man  of  con- 
siderable learning  and  of  eminent  piety,  educated  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  Halle  in  Germany.  Having  been  ordained  by  the 
learned  Burmannus,  Bishop  of  Zealand,  in  his  twenty-third 
year,  he  sailed  for  India  in  1 705.  A  complete  century  will 
have  revolved  in  October  of  this  year,  since  the  mission  in  In- 
dia began.  Immediately  on  his  arrival,  he  applied  himself  to 
the  study  of  the  language  of  the  country,  and  with  such  suc- 
cess, that  in  a  few  years  he  obtained  a  classical  knowledge  of 
it ;  and  the  colloquial  tongue  became  as  familiar  to  him  as  his 
own.  His  fluent  orations  addressed  to  the  natives,  and  his 
frequent  conferences  with  the  Brahmins, f  were  attended  with 
almost  immediate  success  ;  and  a  ChristLm  church  was  found- 
ed in  the  second  year  of  his  ministry,:}:  which  has  been  extend- 
ing its  limits  to  the  present  time. 

•  Serfogee  Maha  Rajah  of  Tanjore.  See  Society  Proceediugs  for  1801, 
p.  141.  Let  us  hail  this  act  as  the  emblem  oftlie  whole  Hindoo  supersti- 
tion bending-  to  the  Christian  faith. 

f  A  volume  of  these  conferences  was  published  in  London  in  I?19,  8vo. 

\\  A  buildinfy  was  now  erected  atTranquebar,  at  the  expense  of  250  per- 
dous,  and  was  named  JVew  yerusalem.  It  stood  without  ihc  town,  "  in  the 
"  midst  of  a  multitude  of  Malabai-ians,  near  the  hig-h  lOiid,  huilt  all  of  stone." 
It  was  consecrated  August  14,  1707,  in  the  presence  of  a  great  concourse  of 
Heathens,  Mahometans,  and  Christians  !  to  whom  a  serni'Mi  was  preached 
both  in  Portuguese  and  in  Malabarick.  From  that  timu  the  missionaries 
statedly  preached  in  tins  church  three  timet  a  week  in  both  these  laii- 
piages.  Of  their  indefatigable  diligence,  in  this  interesting  mission,  somu 
jadgment  may  be  formed  from  a  single  fact,  mentioned  by  Ziegcnbalgius 
itvl708  :    "  As  for  njyseli,  (to  whose  share  the  learnings  of  tkc  ivative  law- 


48 

9.  Ihiring  his  residence  in  India  he  maintained  a  correspond 
dence  with  the  King  of  England  and  other  princes,  and  with 
many  of  the  learned  men  on  the  continent.  In  the  year  1714, 
he  returned  to  Europe  for  a  few  months  on  the  affairs  of  the 
mission.  On  this  occasion  he  was  honoured  with  an  audience 
by  his  Majesty  George  the  First.  He  was  also  invited  to  at- 
tend a  sitting  of  the  Bishops  in  the  "Society  for  promoting 
*'  Christian  Knowledge  ;"  where  he  was  received  with  an  elo- 
quent address  in  the  Latin  language  ;*  to  which  he  answered 
in  the  Tamul  tongue  ;  and  then  delivered  a  copy  of  his  speech 
translated  into  Latin. 

10.  I'he  grand  work  to  which  the  King  and  the  English 
bishops  had  been  long  directing  his  attention,  was  a  translation 
of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Tamul  or  Malabarian  language. 

T'his  indeed  was  the  grand  work  ;  for  wherever  the  Scrip- 
tures are  translated  into  the  vernacular  tongue,  and  are  open 
and  common  to  all,  inviting  enquiry  and  causing  discussion, 
they  cannot  remain  a  dead  letter  ;  they  produce  fruit  of  them- 
selves, even  without  a  teacher.  When  a  heathen  views  the 
word  of  God  in  all  its  parts,  and  hears  it  addressing  him  in 
his  own  familiar  tongue,  his  conscience  responds,  "This  is  the 
"  word  of  God."  The  learned  man  who  produces  a  transla- 
tion of  the  Bible  into  a  new  language,  is  a  greater  benefactor 
to  mankind  than  the  prince  who  founds  an  empire.  The  "  in- 
**  corruptible  seed  of  the  word  of  God"  can  never  die.  After 
ages  have  revolved,  it  is  still  producing  new  accessions  to  truth 
and  human  happiness. 

So  diligent  in  his  studies  was  this  eminent  missionary,  that 
before  the  year  1719,  he  had  completed  a  translation  of  the 
whole  Scriptures  in  the  Tamul  tongue  ;f    and  had  also  com- 

**  guage  of  this  country  is  fallen)  I  have  explained  hitherto  the  Articles 
"  of  the  Christian  Faith  in  six  and  tweyity  Sundays  sermons.  These  I 
"  dictated  to  a  Malabarick  Amanuensis,  and  then  got  them  by  heart  word 
*'  by  word." — The  labours  of  these  pious  missionaries  were  so  blest,  that 
the'r  Congregation  increased  every  year ;  and  the  first  church  being  too 
small  for  its  accommodation,  a  larger  one  was  erected  eleven  years  after- 
ward. It  was  consecrated  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  October  11, 
1718  ;  and  tlie  missionaries  soon  after  observed,  in  a  letter  to  king  George  I, 
"  We  are  now  constanly  preaching  in  it  in  tliree  languages."  Ainer.  Ed^ 

*  Niecampius,  Hist  Miss.  Orient,  page  190.  [This  Address  was  de- 
livered by  William  Nichols,  A.  M.  Rector  of  Stockport,  a  member  of 
the  Society  for  promoting  Christian  Knowledge.  It  is  prhited  in  the  Ac- 
count of  the  Danish  Mission  to  the  East  Indies,  London,  1718,  and  there 
dated  "  December  29,  iri5."     Amvr.  Edit.'] 

f  Like  Wickcliffe's  Bible  it  has  been  the  father  of  many  versions, 
f  Mr.  Ziegenbalgli,  in  one  of  liis  Letters,  having  mentioned  Madras,  Viza- 
gapatnam,  Bombay,  Crc.  observes,  "  In  all  these  places  the  Damulian  (I'a- 
"  mul)  is  the  current  language,  and  consequently  the  fittest  vehicle  for 
"  conveying  tlie  Christian  Truths  to  these  people."  The  whole  New  Tes- 
tament, in  tlie  Damulian  language,  was  printed  for  the  benefit  of  the  Mal- 
abarians,  in  1714.  A  copy  of  tliis  Version  is  in  the  Library  of  Harvard 
College.     Avier.  Edit.'} 


49 

posed  a  grammar  and  dictionary  of  the  same  language,  which 
remain  with  us  to  this  day. 

11.  The  peculiar  interest  taken  by  King  George  the  First 
in  this  primary  endeavour  to  evangehze  the  Hindoos,  will  ap- 
pear from  the  following  letters  addressed  to  the  missionaries 
by  his  Majesty. 

"  George  bij  the  Grace  of  God,  King-  of  Great  Britain,  France 
"  and  Ireland,  Defender  of  the  Faith,  ^c.  To  the  Reverend 
"  and  Learned  Bar tholomexv  Ziegenhalgius,  and  John  Ernest 
"  Grundlerus,  Missionaries  at  Tranquehar  in  the  East  Indies, 

"  REVEREND    AND    BELOVED, 

*'  Your  letters  dated  the  20th  of  January  of  the  present  year, 
"  were  most  welcome  to  us  ;  not  only  because  the  work  un- 
"  dertaken  by  you  of  converting  the  heathen  to  the  Christian 
"  faith,  doth  by  the  grace  of  God  prosper,  but  also  because 
*'  that  in  this  our  kingdom  such  a  laudable  zeal  for  the  promo- 
"  tion  of  the  Gospel  prevails. 

"  We  pray  you  may  be  endued  with  health  and  strength  of 
*'  body,  that  you  may  long  continue  to  fulfil  your  ministry  with 
"  good  success  ;  of  which,  as  we  shall  be  rejoiced  to  hear,  so 
"  you  will  always  find  us  ready  to  succour  you  in  whatever 
"  may  tend  to  promote  your  w^ork  and  to  excite  your  zeal. 
"  We  assure  you  of  the  continuance  of  our  royal  favour."* 
"  Given  at  our  palace  of  Hampton-  "J 

"Coui-t  the  23d   August  A.  D.  /  r'T?nT>r^T?    "D 

"  1717,  in  the  4th  Year  of  our  >  L»r.UKLrJL    K. 

"  Reign.  ^  "  Hattorf." 

12.  The  King  continued  to  cherish  with  much  solicitude 
the  interests  of  the  mission  after  the  death  of  Ziegenbalgius  ; 
and  in  ten  years  from  the  date  of  the  foregoing  letter,  a  second 
was  addressed  to  the  members  of  the  mission,  by  his  Majesty. 

"  REVEREND    AND    BELOVED, 

"  From  your  letters,  dated  Tranquebar,  the  12th  Septem- 
"  ber,  1725,  which  some  time  since  came  to  hand,  we  received 
'*  much  pleasure  ;  since  by  them  we  are  informed  not  only  of 
*'  your  zealous  exertions  in  the  prosecution  of  the  work  com- 
"  mitted  to  you,  but  also  of  the  happy  success  which  has  hith- 
"  erto  attended  it,  and  which  hath  been  graciously  given  of 
"  God. 

•  Niecampius,  Hist.  Miss,  page  212.  [By  a  letter  from  the  Danish 
missionaries  to  the  king  of  Great  Britain,  wTitten  at  Tranquebai-  January  2, 
1717,  it  appears,  that  Ziegenbalgius  was  at  London  tlie  preceding  year, 
and  gave  his  majesty  "  a  verbal  account  of  the  whole  undertaking." 
.dmer.  Edit.'] 

7 


30 

"  We  return  you  thanks  for  these  accounts,  and  it  will  be 
"  acceptable  to  us,  if  you  continue  to  communicate  whatever 
"  shall  occur  in  the  progress  of  your  mission. 

"  In  the  mean  time  we  pray  you  may  enjoy  strength  of  body 
"  and  mind  for  the  long  continuance  of  your  labours  in  this. 
"  good  woik,  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  promotion  of 
"Christianity  among  the  heathens;  that  its  perpetiutij  7natf 
"  not  fail  in  ^venerations  to  come.''^* 

«  Given  at  our  Palace  at  St.  James's, "l  r-T?r\Tyr^  r^  t»  ,» 
"the  23d  Febmary,  1727,  in  the  V  "  GEORGE  R,'* 
"  13tli  Year  of  our  Reign.  J 

13.  The  English  nation  will  receive  these  letters  (now  sent 
back  in  the  name  of  the  Hindoos)  with  that  reverence  and  af- 
fectionate regard,  which  are  due  to  the  memory  of  the  royal 
author,  considering  them  as  a  memorial  of  the  nation's  past 
concern  for  the  welfare  of  the  natives,  and  as  a  pledge  of  our 
future  care. 

Providence  hath  been  pleased  to  grant  the  prayer  of  the 
King,  "  that  the  work  might  not  fail  in  generations  to  come." 
After  the  first  missionary  Ziegenbalgius  had  finished  his 
course,  he  was  succeeded  by  other  k-arned  and  zealous  men  ; 
and  lastly,  by  the  apostle  of  the  East,  the  venerable  Swartz, 
who,  during  the  period  of  half  a  century,f  has  fulfilled  a  labo- 
rious ministry  among  the  natives  of  different  provinces,  and 
illuminated  many  a  dark  region  with  the  light  of  the  Gospel. 

14.  The  pious  exertions  of  the  King  for  the  diffusion  of  re- 
ligious blessings  among  the  natives  of  India,  seem  to  have 
been  rewarded  l)y  heaven  in  temporal  blessings  to  his  own  sub- 
jects in  their  intercourse  with  the  East  ;.by  leading  them  on- 
.ward  in  a  continued  course  of  prosperity  and  glory,  and  by 
granting  to  them  at  length  the  entire  dominion  of  the  peninsu- 
la of  India, 

15.  But  these  royal  epistles  are  not  the  only  evangelic  doc- 
uments of  high  authority  in  the  hands  of  the  Hindoos.  They 
are  in  possession  of  letters  written  by  the  Archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, of  the  same  reign  ;i  who  supported  the  interests  of 
the  mission  with  unexampled  liberality,  affection,  and  zeal. 
These  letters,  which  are  many  in  number,  are  all  written  in 
the  Latin  language.  The  following  is  a  translation  of  his 
grace's  first  letter ;  M'hich  appears  to  have  been  written  by 
hmi  as  president  of  the  "  Society  for  promoting  Christian 
Knowledge." 

•  Niecaini)iu3,  page  284.  f  From  1749  to  1800. 

♦  Archbishop  Wake. 


51 

-^  To  Bartholomew  Zicgcnhalgius  and  John  Ernest  Grund/erus^ 
"  Preachers  of  the  Christian  Faith,  on  the  coast  of  Coroman- 
"  del. 

"  As  often  as  I  behold  your  letters,  reverend  brethren,  ad- 
"  dressed  to  the  venerable  Society  instituted  for  the  promotion 
"ofthe  Gospel,  whose  chief  honour  and  ornament  ye  arc; 
*'  and  as  often  as  I  contemplate  the  light  of  the  Gospel  either 
"  now  first  rising  on  the  Indian  nations,  or  after  the  intermi? 
"  sion  of  some  ages  again  revived,  and  as  it  were  restored  to 
"  its  inheritance  ;  I  am  constrained  to  magnify  that  singular 
"  goodness  of  God  in  visiting  nations  so  remote  ;  and  to  ac- 
"  count  you,  my  brethren,  highly  honoured,  whose  mmistr)'  it 
"  hath  pleased  Him  to  employ,  in  this  pious  work,  to  the  glory 
"  of  His  name  and  the  salvation  of  so  many  millions  of  souls. 

"  Let  others  indulge  in  a  ministry,  if  not  idle,  certainly  less 
*'  laborious,  among  Christians  at  home.  Let  them  enjoy  in 
*'  the  bosom  of  the  church,  titles  and  honours,  obtained  with- 
*'  out  labour  and  without  clanger.  Your  praise  it  will  be  (a 
*'  praise  of  endless  duration  on  earth,  and  followed  by  a  just 
*'  recompense  in  heaven)  to  have  laboured  in  the  vineyard 
*'  which  yourselves  have  planted  ;  to  have  declared  the  name 
*'  of  Christ,  where  it  was  not  known  before  ;  and  through 
*'  much  peril  and  difficulty  to  have  converted  to  the  faith  those, 
*'  among  whom  ye  afterwards  fulfilled  your  ministry.  Your 
"  province  therefore,  brethren,  your  office,  I  place  before  all 
"  dignities  in  the  church.  Let  others  be  pontiffs,  patriarchs, 
"  or  popes  ;  let  them  glitter  in  purple,  in  scarlet,  or  in  gold  ; 
"  let  them  seek  the  admiration  of  the  wondering  multitude, 
"  and  receive  obeisance  on  the  bended  knee.  Ye  have  acquir- 
*'  ed  a  better  name  than  they,  and  a  more  sacred  fame.  And 
"  when  that  day  shall  arrive  when  the  chief  Shepherd  shall 
*'  give  to  every  man  according-  to  his  work,  a  greater  reward 
"  shall  be  adjudged  to  you.  Admitted  into  the  glorious  soci- 
"  ety  of  the  Prophets,  Evangelists,  and  Apostles,  ye,  with 
*'  them  shall  shine,  like  the  sun  among  the  lesser  stars,  in  the 
*'  kingdom  of  your  Father,  forever. 

"  Since  then  so  great  honour  is  now  given  unto  you  by  all 
*'  competent  judges  on  earth,  and  since  so  great  a  reward  is 
"  laid  up  for  you  in  heaven  ;  go  forth  with  alacrity  to  that 
"  work,  to  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  called  )-ou.  God 
"  hath  already  given  to  you  an  illustrious  pledge  of  his  favour, 
*'  an  increase  not  to  be  expected  without  the  aid  of  his  grace. 
"  Ye  have  begun  hapjiily,  proceed  with  spirit.  He,  who  hath 
*'  carried  you  safely  through  the  dangers  of  the  seas  to  such  a 
*'  remote  country,  and  who  hath  given  you  favour  in  the  eyes 
*'  of  those  whose  countenance  ye  most  desired ;  He  who  hath 


52 

"  8o  liberally  and  unexpectedly  ministered  unto  your  wants, 
"  and  who  doth  now  daily  add  meniljers  to  your  church  ;  He 
"  will  continue  to  prosper  your  endeavours,  and  will  subdue 
"  unto  himself,  by  your  means,  the  whole  continent  of  Oriental 
"  India. 

"  O  happy  men !  who,  standing  before  the  tribunal  of 
"  Christ,  shall  exhibit  so  many  nations  converted  to  his  faith 
"  by  your  preaching  ;  happy  men  !  to  whom  it  shall  be  given 
"  to  sr.y  before  the  assembly  of  the  whole  human  race,  'Behold 
*'  '  us,  O  Lord,  and  the  children  whom  thou  hast  given  us  ;' 
*'  happy  men  !  who,  being  justified  by  the  Saviour, shall  receive 
*'  in  that  day  the  reward  of  your  labours,  and  also  shall  hear 
*'  that  glorious  encomium  ;  '  Well  done,  good  and  faithful 
"  '  ser\'ants,  enter  ye  into  the  joy  of  your  Lord.' 

"  May  Almighty  God  graciously  favour  you  and  your  la* 
"  hours  in  all  things.       May  he  send  to  your  aid  fellow-la- 
*'  bourers,  such  and  so  many  as  ye  wish.       May  he  increase 
*'  the  bounds  of  your  churches.     May  he  open  the  hearts  of 
"  those  to  whom  ye  preach  the  Gospel  of  Christ ;  that  hearing 
*'  you,  they  may  receive  life-giving  faith.       May  he  protect 
*'  you  and  yours  from  all  evils  and  dangers.       And  when  ye 
*'  arrive  (may  it  be  late)   at  the  end  of  your  course,  may  the 
*'  same  God,  who  hath  called  you  to  this  work  of  the  Gt)spel 
"  and  hath  preserved  you  in  it,  grant  to  you  the  reward  of 
*'  your  labour, — -an  incorruptible  crown  of  glory.* 
"  These  are  the  fervent  wishes  and  prayers  of, 
Venerable  brethren, 
"  Your  most  faithful  fellow  servant  in  Christ, 

«  From  our  Palace  at  Lamo      „  GULIELMUS  CANT." 
"  beth,  January,  A.  D.  1719.  3 

Such  was  the  primary  archi episcopal  charge  to  the  Protest- 
ant missionaries,  who  came  to  India  for  the  conversion  of  the 
heathen.  Where  shiill  we  look,  in  these  days,  for  a  more  per- 
fect model  of  Christian  eloquence  ;  animated  by  purer  senti- 
ments of  scriptural  truth,  by  greater  elevation  of  thought,  or 
1^  a  sublimer  piety  !f 

•  Niecampius,  page  215. 

I  Before  this  letter  reached  India,  Zieg-enbalgius  had  departed  this  life  at 
the  early  age  of  thirty  six  years.  The  expressions  of  tlie  arciibishop  corres- 
ponded in  many  particidars  with  the  circumstances  of  his  death.  Perceiving 
tliat  his  last  houi-  was  at  hand,  he  called  his  Hindoo  congregation  and  par- 
took of  the  holy  Communion,  "  amidst  ardent  prayers  and  many  tears  ;"  and 
afterwards  addressing  tlieni  in  a  solemn  manner,  took,  an  aflcctionate  leave 
of  them.  Beiuf,^  reminded  by  them  of  the  faith  of  tlie  Apostle  of  tlic  Gen- 
tiles  at  the  prospect  of  dcatli,  who  "  desired  to  be  with  Christ,  as  being  flir 
"  better,"  he  said,  "  That  also  is  my  desire.  Washed  li-om  my  sins  in  his 
*•  Wood,  and  clothed  wiih  his  righteousness,  I  shall  enter  into  his  Iicavenly 


53 

16.  By  tiie  letters  of  the  King,  and  his  long  continued  care 
■of  the  mission,  and  by  the  frequent  ad:r.onitory  epistles  of  the 
archbishop,  an  incalcuhiblc  sum  of  happiness  has  been  dispens- 
ed in  India.  TJie  episcopal  charges  infused  spirit  into  die 
mission  abroad  ;  and  the  countenance  of  majesty  cherished  a 
aeai  in  the  Society  at  home,  which  has  not  abated  to  this  day. 
From  the  commencement  of  the  mission  in  1705,  to  the  pres- 
ent year,  180J,  it  is  computed  that  eighty  thousand  natives  of 
all  casts  in  one  district  alone,  forsakir.g  their  idols  and  their 
vices,  have  been  added  to  the  Christian  church. 

17.  In  the  above  letter  of  the  archbishop,  there  is  found  a 
prophecy,  "-  That  Christ  shall  subdue  unto  himself,  through 
'■'■  our  means,  the  whole  continent  of  orier.tid  India"  It  is  cer- 
tainly not  unbecoming  our  national  principles,  nor  inconsistent 
wrth  the  language  or  spirit  of  the  religion  we  profess,  to  look 
for  the  fulfilment  of  that  prophecy. 

18.  Many  circumstances  concur  to  make  it  probable,  that 
the  light  of  Revelation  is  now  dawning  on  the  Asiatic  world. 
How  grateful  must  it  be  to  the  pious  mind  to  contemplate,  that 
while  infidelity  has  been  extending  itself  in  the  region  of  sci- 
ence and  learning,  the  divine  dispei\sation  should  have  ordered 
that  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God  should  flow  into  heathen 
lands  ! 

Under  the  auspices  of  the  college  of  Fon  William,  the  Scrip- 
tures are  in  a  course  of  translation  into  the  languages  of  almost 
the  "  whole  continent  of  Oriental  India."  Could  the  i-oyal 
patron  of  the  Tamul  Bible,  who  prayed  "  that  the  work  might 
not  fail  in  generations  to  come,"  have  foreseen  those  streams 
of  revealed  ti-uth,  which  are  now  issuing  from  this  fountain, 
with  what  delight  would  he  have  hailed  the  arrival  of  the  pres- 
ent 3ei-a  of  Indian  administration.  In  this  view,  the  Oriental 
college  has  been  compared  by  one  of  our  Hindoo  poets,  to  a 
"  flood  of  light  shooting  through  a  dark  cloud  on  a  benighted 
"  land."  Directed  by  it,  the  learned  natives  from  every  quar- 
ter of  India,  and  from  the  parts  beyond,  from  Persia  and  A- 
rabia,  come  to  the  source  of  knowledge :  they  mark  our  prin- 

"  kingdom.  I  pray  that  the  things  which  I  have  spoken  may  be  fruitful. 
"  Tlu-oughout  this  whole  warfare,  1  l)ave  entirely  endured  by  Christ  ;  and 
"  now  I  can  say  througli  him," — "  1  have  fought  the  good  fight ;  I  have 
"  finished  my  course  ;  I  have  kept  the  faith.  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up 
"  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness ;"  which  words  having  spoken,  he  desired 
that  the  Hindoo  children  about  his  bed,  and  the  multitude  iilling  the  vcrun- 
dahs,  and  about  tlie  house,  might  sing  the  hymn,  beginning"  Jesus  my  Sa- 
'•  vioui-  Lord."  Which  when  finished,  he  yielded  up  his  spirit,  amidst  tlie 
rejoicings  and  lamentations  of  a  great  multitude  ;  some  rejoicing  at  liis  tri- 
\imphant  deatli,  and  early  entrance  into  glory.  And  others  lamenting  the 
early  loss  of  their  faithful  apostle  ;  who  had  first  brought  tlie  light  of  tlie 
Gospel  to  their  dark  region  from  the  Mcstern  world.  Niecampius,  p.  217, 
and  Annalcs  Miss,  p  .  20. 


54 

tiplcs,  ponder  the  volume  of  inspiration,  "  and  hear,  every 
"  man  in  his  own  tongue,  the  wonderful  works  of  God." 

19.  The  importance  of  this  Institution  as  the  fountain  of 
civilization  to  Asia,  is  happily  displayed  in  a  Speech  in  the 
Shanscrit  language,  pronounced  by  the  Shanscrit  teacher,*  at 
our  late  public  disputations.  The  translations  of  this  discourse 
(being  the  first  in  that  language)  we  are  induced  to  give  en- 
tire ;  not  only  from  our  deference  to  the  authority  of  the  ven- 
erable speaker,  who  describes  w^ith  much  precision,  the  pres- 
ent state,  true  object,  and  certain  consequences  of  this  Institu- 
tion ;  but  also,  because  the  facts  and  reasoning  contained  in  it 
bear  the  most  auspicious  reference  to  the  various  subjects 
M-hich  hive  been  discussed  in  this  Memoir. 

As  Moderator  of  the  Disputation,  he  addresses  the  student,! 
who  had  pronounced  a  declamation  in  the  Shanscrit  language  : 

"  It  being  a  rule  of  our  public  disputations,  that  the  Modera- 
tor should  express  before  the  assembly,  his  opinion  of  the  pro- 
ficiencvof  the  student  in  the  language  in  which  he  has  spoken, 
it  becomes  my  duty  to  declare  my  perfect  approbation  of  the 
manner  in  which  you  have  acquitted  yourself,  and  to  commu- 
nicate to  you  the  satisfaction  with  w^iich  the  learned  Pundits, 
your  auditors,  have  listened  to  your  correct  pronunciation  of 
the  Shanscrit  tongue. 

"  Four  years  have  now  elapsed  since  the  commencement 
of  this  Institution.  During  that  period  the  popular  languages 
of  India  have  been  sedulously  cultivated  ;  and  are  now  fluently 
spoken.  Last  in  order,  because  first  in  difficulty,  appears  the 
parent  of  all  these  dialects,  the  primitive  Shanscrit ;  as  if  to 
acknowledge  her  legitimate  offspring,  to  confirm  their  affinity 
and  relation  to  each  other,  and  thereby  to  complete  our  sys- 
tem of  Oriental  study. 

*'  Considered  as  the  source  of  the  colloquial  tongues,  the  util- 
ity of  the  Shanscrit  language  is  evident ;  but  as  containing  nti- 
merous  treatises  on  the  religion,  jurisprudence,  arts  and  sciences 
of  the  Hindoos,  its  importance  is  yet  greater;  especially  to  those 
to  whom  is  committed,  by  this  government,  the  province  of 
legislation  for  the  natives  j  in  order  that  being  conversant  with 

•  The  venerable  Mr.  Carey ;  for  many  years  past  the  Protestant  mig- 
sionary  in  the  North  of  India  ;  following  the  steps  of  the  late  Mr.  Swartz 
in  the  South  ;  in  Oriental  and  classical  learning  his  superior,  and  not  infe- 
rior in  laborious  study  and  Clirislian  zeal.  Mr.  Carey  is  author  of  a 
Grammar  of  the  Shanscrit  Language,  900  pages  4to  ;  of  a  Grammar  of 
the  Bengal  Language  ;  of  a  Grammar  in  the  Mahratla  Language  ;  of  a 
Translation  of  the  ScripUu'es  into  the  Bengal  Language  ;  andofvaripus 
other  useful  publications  in  Oriental  literature. 

f  Clotworthy  Gows^,  Esq, 


V  55 

ihe  Hindoo  writinpjS,  and  capable  of  relening  to  die  original 
authorities,  they  may  propose,  from  time  to  time,  the  requisite 
modifications  and  improvements,  in  just  accordance  with  ex- 
isting law  and  ancient  institution. 

"•  Shanscrit  learning,  say  the  Brahmins,  is  like  an  extensive 
forest,  abouuding  with  a  great  variety  of  beautiful  foliage, 
splendid  blossoms,  and  delicious  fruits  ;  but  surrounded  by  a 
strong  and  thorny  fence,  which  prevents  those  who  are  desir- 
ous of  plucking  its  fruits  or  flowers,  from  entering  in. 

"  The  learned  Jones,  Wilkins,  and  others,  broke  clown  this 
opposing  fence  in  several  places  ;  but  by  the  College  of  Fort 
William,  a  higiiway  has  been  made  into  the  midst  of  the 
wood  ;  and  you,  Sir,  have  entered  thereby. 

"  The  successful  study  of  the  Shanscrit  tongue  will  distin- 
guish this  fourth  year  of  our  Institution,  and  constitute  it  an 
aern  in  the  progress  of  P^astern  learning  ;  and  you.  Sir,  have 
the  honour  of  being  the  first  to  deliver  a  speech  in  that 
ancient  and  difficult  language.  The  success  that  has  attended 
you  in  the  acquirement  of  other  branches  of  Oriental  literature, 
will  encourage  you  to  prosecute  the  study  of  this,  as  far  as  it 
may  be  useful  in  qualifying  you  for  the  faithful  discharge  of 
your  duties  in  the  public  service,  or  may  be  subservient  to 
your  own  reputation,  in  advancing  the  interests  of  useful 
learning." 

[Addressing-  his  Excellency  Marquis  Wellesley^  Governor  Gen- 
eral^ Founder  and  Patron  of  the  Institution.] 

"  MY  LORD, 

"  It  is  just,  that  the  language  which  has  been  first  cultivated 
under  your  auspices,  should  primarily  be  employed  in  grate- 
fully acknowledging  the  benefit,  and  in  speaking  your  praise. 

"  This  ancient  language,  which  refused  to  disclose  itself  to 
the  former  Governors  of  India,  unlocks  its  treasures  at  your 
command,  and  enriches  the  world  with  the  history,  learning, 
and  science  of  a  distant  age. 

"  The  rising  importance  of  our  Collegiate  Institution  has 
never  been  more  clearly  demonstrated  than  on  the  present  oc- 
casion ;  and  thousands  of  the  learned  in  distant  nations  will 
exult  in  this  triumph  of  literature. 

"  What  a  singular  exhibition  has  been  this  day  presented  to 
us  !  In  presence  of  the  supreme  Governor  of  India,  and  of 
its  most  learned  and  illustrious  characters,  Asiatic  and  Euro- 
pean, an  assembly  is  convened,  in  which  no  word  of  our  na- 
tive tongue  is  spoken,  but  public  discourse  is  maintained  on 
interesting  subjects,  in  the  languages  of  Asia.  The  colloquial 
Hindoostanee,  the  classic  Persian,  the  commercial  Bengalee, 


56 


the  learned  Arabic,  and  the  primaeval  Shanscnt,  are  spoken 
Jfemy  after  having  been  studied  grammat.cally,  by  Lnghsh 
your^  Did  ever  any  university  in  Europe  or  any  literary 
Institution  in  anv  other  age  or  country,  exhibit  a  scene  so  in- 
insuuiLiju  ^nd  what  are  the  circumstances  of  these 

vouth  "  They  are  not  students  who  prosecute  a  dead  language 
wi^i  uncert.^n  purpose,  impelled  only  by  natural  genius  or  love 
of  fame.  But  having  been  appointed  to  the  important  offices  of 
aLnu'steringth^  government  of  the  country  in  which  hese 
lanZg  sare^poken^  apply  their  acquisitions  immediate- 

CtouSul  purposes;  in  distributing  justice  to  the  u^iabi- 
ly  to  ^'^'''^^^^gi^ting  the  business  of  the  state,  revenual  and 
commercial ;  and  in  maintaining  officiarmtercourse  with  the 
peq'le,  in  their  own  tongue,  and  not,  as  hitherto,  by  means  ot 

"""""xhT'^Scquisitions  of  our  students  may  be  appreciated  by 
their  -affording  to  the  suppliant  native  immediate  access  to  his 
nrincinal  '  and  by  their  elucidating  the  spirit  of  the  regulations 
of  our  eovernment  by  oral  communication,  and  by  written  ex- 
planations, varied  according  to  the  circumstances  and  capaci- 

^^^"Theac^quisitionsof  oz^r  students  are  appreciated  at  this 
moment  by  those  learned  Asiatics,  now  present  in  this  assem- 
bly some  of  them  strangers  from  distant  provinces;  who  won- 
der  every  man  to  hear  in  his  own  tongue,  important  subjects 
discussed,  and  new  and  noble  principles  asserted,  by  the  youth 
of  a  foreign  land.  „   , 

«  The  literary  proceedings  of  this  day  amply  repay  all  the 
solicitude,  labour,  and  expense  that  have  been  bestowed  on 
this  Institution.  If  the  expense  had  been  a  thousand  times 
greater,  it  would  not  have  equalled  the  immensity  ol  die  ad- 
vantaire,  moral  and  political,  that  will  ensue. 

"  L  now  an  old  man,  have  lived  for  a  long  series  of  years 
among  the  Hindoos  ;  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  preaching  to 
multitudes  daily,  of  discoursing  with  the  Brahmins  on  everj^ 
subiect,  and  of  superintending  schools  for  the  instruction  ot 
the  Hindoo  youth.  Their  language  is  nearly  as  familiar  to 
me  as  my  own.  This  close  intercourse  with  the  natives  lor  so 
long  a  period,  and  in  different  parts  of  our  empire,  has  attorcled 
me  opportunities  of  information  not  inferior  to  those  which 
have  hitherto  been  presented  to  any  other  person.  1  may  sa> 
indeed  that  their  manners,  customs,  habits,  and  sentiments,  are 
:<s  obvious  to  me,  as  if  I  was  myself  a  native.  And  knowing 
ihcm  as  I  do,  and  hearing  as  I  do,  their  daily  observations  on 
our  government,  character,  and  principles,  I  am  warranted  to 
sa>',  (and  I  deem  it  my  duty  to  embrace  the  public  opportuni- 
ty now  afforded  me  of  saying  it,)  tliat  the  institution  ot  this 


5^7 

College  was  wanting  to  complete  the  happiness  of  the  natives 
under  our  dominion  ;  for  this  institution  will  break  down  that 
barrier  (our  ignorance  of  their  langaagj)  which  has  ever  op- 
posed the  influence  of  our  laws  and  principles,  and  has  des- 
poiled our  administration  of  its  energy  and  effect. 

"  Were,  however,  the  Institution  to  cease  from  this  mo- 
ment, its  salutary  eflects  would  yet  remain.  Good  has  been 
done,  which  cannot  be  undone.  Sources  of  useful  knowledge, 
moral  instruction,  and  political  utility,  have  been  opened  to  the 
natives  of  India,  which  can  never  be  closed  ;  and  their  civil 
improvement,  like  the  gradual  civilization  of  our  own  country, 
Avill  advance  in  progression,  for  ages  to  come. 

"  One  hundred  original  volumes  in  the  Oriental  languages 
and  literature,  will  preserve  forever  in  Asia  the  name  of  the 
founder  of  this  Institution.  Nor  are  the  examples  frequent  of 
a  renown,  possessing  such  utility  for  its  basis,  or  pervading 
such  a  vast  portion  of  the  habitable  globe.  My  Lord,  you 
have  raised  a  monument  of  fame,  which  no  length  of  time,  or 
reverse  of  fortune,  is  able  to  destroy  ;  not  chiefly  because  it  is 
inscribed  with  Mahratta  and  Mysore,  with  the  trophies  of  war, 
and  the  emblems  of  victory ;  but  because  there  are  inscribed 
on  it  the  names  of  those  learned  youth,  who  have  obtained  de- 
grees of  honour  for  high  proficiency  in  the  Oriental  tongues. 

"  These  youth  will  rise  in  regular  succession  to  the  govern- 
ment of  this  country.  They  will  extend  the  domain  of  British 
civilization,  security,  and  happiness,  by  enlarging  the  bounds 
of  Oriental  literature,  and  thereby  diff'using  the  spirit  of  Chris- 
tian principles  throughout  the  nations  of  Asia.  These  youth, 
who  have  lived  so  long  among  us,  whose  unwearied  application 
to  their  studies  we  have  all  witnessed,  whose  moral  and  exem- 
plary conduct  has,  in  so  solemn  a  manner,  been  publicly  de- 
clared before  this  august  assembly,  on  this  day  ;  and  who,  at 
tlie  moment  of  entering  on  the  public  service,  enjoy  the  fame 
of  possessing  qualities  (rarely  combined)  constituting  a  repu- 
tation of  threefold  strength  for  public  men,  genius,  industry, 
and  virtue  ;  these  illustrious  scholars,  my  I^ord,  the  pride  of 
their  country,  and  the  pillars  of  this  empire,  will  record  your 
name  in  many  a  language,  and  secure  your  fame  forever. 
Yo.ir  fame  is  already  recorded  in  their  hearts.  The  whole 
body  of  youth  of  this  service  hail  you  as  their  father  and  their 
friend.  Your  honour  will  CNer  be  safe  in  their  hands.  No 
revolution  of  opinion,  or  cl^ange  of  circumstances,  can  rob 
you  of  the  solid  glory  derived  from  the  humane,  just,  libeial, 
aud  magnanimous  principles,  which  have  been  embodied  by 
your  administration. 

*'  To  whatever  situation  the  course  of  future  events  may 
call  you,  the  youth  of  this  service  will  e^'er  remain  the  pledges 
8 


58 

of  the  Avisdom  and  piu  ity  of  your  government.  Your  evening 
of  life  will  be  constantly  dieered  with  new  testimonies  of  their 
reverence  and  aftection  ;  with  new  proofs  of  the  advantages  of 
the  education  you  have  alforded  them  ;  and  with  a  demonstra- 
tion of  the  numerous  benefits,  moral,  religious,  and  political, 
resulting  from  this  Institution  ; — benefits  which  will  consoli- 
date the  happiness  of  millions  in  Asia,  with  the  glory  and  wel- 
fare of  our  countiy."* 

•  See  Primits  Orientales,  Vol.  III.  pag-e  111.  [The  preceding'  chapter 
lias  u-iven  so  very  concise  an  account  of  the  Protestant  Mission  in  India, 
that  tiie  reader  may  be  g-ratified  with  a  few  additional  sketciies  of  it.  The 
kin*'  of  Denmark  early  settled  on  the  missionaries  2000  crowns  a  year,  pay- 
able from  t!ie  post  office,  to  defray  the  necessary  charges  of  the  mission  ; 
and  this  sum  was  often  doubled  by  extraordinary  presents.  Germany  also 
sent  large  sums  toward  the  support  of  the  mission  ;  but  tlie  greatest,  con- 
tributions came  from  England.  From  the  year  ir09,  the  Society  for  Pro- 
moting X^hristian  Knowledge  very  liberally  assisted  it ;  and  in  1713,  the 
sum  sent  from  England  amounted  to  £1194  sterling.  From  that  time  Eng- 
land continued  to  assist  the  mission  of  Tranquebar,  and  alone  sustained  the 
missions  of  Madras  and  St.  David.  In  1715  a  college  was  erected  at  Co- 
penhagen by  the  king  of  Denmark,  for  facilitating*  and  enlarging  the  work 
of  the  Mission  in  the  East  Indies,  The  very  worthy  superintendant,  Ziegen- 
balgius,  died  February  25,  1719  ;  and  Mr.  Grundler,  his  faitiiful  assistant, 
survived  him  but  a  year.  The  mission  of  Tranquebar  was  still  supported  ; 
and  in  1742  it  was  under  the  direction  of  8  missionaries,  2  national  priests, 
3  catechists  of  the  first  order,  beside  those  of  an  inferior  rank,  with  a  pro- 
portional number  of  assistants.  It  was  but  seven  years  after,  that  the  ven- 
erable Swartz  commenced  his  mission,  which  continued  until  the  close  of 
the  century,    Amer.  Edit.'\ 


APPENDIX. 

A. 

RECORD  of  the  sufierstitious  firactices  of  the  Hindoos,  now  sub. 
aisting,  which  inflict  immediate  deaths  or  tend  to  death  ;  deduct- 
ed from  the  evidence  of  the  Pundits  and  learned  BraJunins  in  the. 
College  of  Fort  William. 


The  offering  of  children  to  Gimga* 

1  HE  natives  of  Hindoostan,  particularly  the  inhabitants  o{ 
Orissa,  and  of  the  eastern  parts  of  Bengal,  sometimes  make  offer- 
ings of  their  children  to  the  goddess  Gunga. 

When  a  woman,  who  has  been  long  married,  has  no  child,  she 
and  her  husband  make  a  vow  to  the  goddess  Gunga,  "  That  it  she 
"  will  bestow  on  them  the  blessing  of  children,  they  will  devote 
"  to  her  their  y?rir  born."  If,  after  this  vow,  they  have  a  child  or 
children,  the  first  born  is  preserved,  till  they  have  a  convenient 
opportunity  of  returning  to  the  river  at  tlie  period  of  assembling 
at  the  holy  places.  They  then  take  the  child  with  them  ;  and  at 
the  time  of  b  ithing,  it  is  encouraged  to  walk  into  deep  water,  till 
it  is  carried  away  by  tlic  stream.  If  it  be  unwilling  to  go  forward, 
it  is  pushed  off  by  its  parents.  Sometimes  a  stranger  attends,  and 
catches  the  perishing  infant,  and  brings  it  up  as  his  own  ;  but  if 
no  such  person  happen  to  be  near,  it  is  infallibly  drowned,  being 
deserted  by  the  parents  the  moment  it  floats  in  the  river. 

This  species  of  human  sacrifice  is  publicly  committed  at  Gun- 
ga Saugor,  in  the  last  day  of  Pous  ;  and  on  the  day  of  full  moon  in 
Kartic.  At  Bydyabatee,  Trivenec,  Nuddeea,  Agradeep,  and  other 
places  accounted  holy,  it  is  committed  on  the  1 3th  day  of  the 
dark  fortnight  of  the  moon  Chytra,  and  on  the  10th  of  the  bright 
fortnight  in  Jystlia. 

All  the  Pundits  declare  that  this  practice  is  not  commanded  ii: 
■-^ny  Shaster.t 

II. 

Kamya  Moron^  or  voluntary  death. 

1.  When  a  person  is  in  distress,  or  has  incurred  the  contempt 
of  his  society  ;  and  often  when  there  is  no  other  cause  than  his 
belief  that  it  is  meritorious  to  die  in  the  river  Gunga,  he  forms 
the  resolution  of  parting  with  life  in  the  sacred  stream. 

•  The  river  Ganges. 

f  This  practice  is  now  abolished  by  regulation  of  government.  See 
Appendix  C. 


60 

2.  Such  persona,  at  the  limes  mentioned  in  the  preceding  urti- 
clc,  go  to  the  noly  places,  where  many  thousands  ot  people  are 
asBembled  for  the  purpose  of  sacred  ablution.  Some  ol  them  ab- 
stain from  food,  that  life  may  depart  from  them  in  the  holy  place 
but  the  t^reater  numl)cr  drown  themselves  in  the  presence  of  the 
surroundiiii^  multitude.  Their  children  and  other  rciations  gene 
ruhy  attend  liiem.  It  is  not  uncommon  for  a  father  to  be  puslicil 
ag.un  into  ihe  river  by  his  sons»  if  he  attempt  to  swim  back  to  land. 

3.  At  Sau^or  it  is  accounted  a  propitious  sign  if  the  person  be 
soon  seized  by  a  shark  or  a  crocodile  ;  but  his  future  happiness  ih 
considered  doubtful  if  he  stay  long  in  the  water  without  being  de- 
stroyed.* 

4.  The  only  passat^e  in  the  Shasters  Avhich  has  been  submitted 
as  countenancing  this  suici'.'c  is  the  following  :  "  If  a  person  be 
"  aiHicted  with  an  incurable  disease,  so  painlul  that  it  cannot  be 
"  boine,  he  is  permitted  to  throw  himself  from  a  precipice,  or  to 
"diown  himself  in  the  river." 

5.  During  the  Pooja  of  the  Rutt  Jattra,  some  devote  themselves 
to  death  by  falling  under  the  wheels  of  a  heavy  car  or  wooden  tow- 
er, containing  their  gods.  At  Jaggernaut  they  sometimes  lie  down 
in  the  track  of  this  machine  a  few  hours  before  its  arrival,  and  tak- 
ing a  soporiferous  draught,  hope  to  meet  death  asleep. 

III. 

Exliosing  of  children. 

This  is  a  custom  not  commanded  in  any  of  the  Shasters,  and  is 
fvhoUy  confined  to  the  lower  classes. 

If  a  child  refuse  the  mother's  m.ilk,  whether  from  sickness  or 
from  any  other  cause,  it  is  supposed  to  be  under  the  influence  of 
an  evil  spirit.  In  this  case  the  babe  is  put  into  a  basket  and  hung 
up  in  a  tree  for  three  days.  It  generally  happens  ihal  before  the 
expiration  of  that  time  the  infant  is  dead  ;  being  destroyed  by  ants, 
or  by  birds  of  prey.  If  it  be  alive  at  the  end  of  the  three  days,  it 
is  taken  home,  and  means  are  used  to  preserve  its  life. 

IV. 

Destroying  female  infants. 

This  practice  is  common  among  a  race  of  Hindoos  called  Raj- 
poots. Without  alleging  any  other  reason  than  the  diflkulty  of 
providing  for  daughters  in  marriage,  the  mothers  starx<e  their  fe- 
male infants  to  death.  In  some  places  not  one  half  of  the  females 
are  permitted  to  live.f 

•  The  sharks  and  alligators  are  numerous  at  this  place,  particularly  at 
the  lime  of  the  aniuial  festival ;  owing-,  it  is  supposed,  to  tlie  human  prey  de- 
voted to  them  from  time  immemorial. 

\  Lord  Teigiunouth  relates,  that  this  infanticide  is  practised  on  the  fron, 
tiers  of  Juanporc,  a  district  of  the  province  of  Benares  ;  and  at  another  place 
Witliin  the  same  province.      Asiatic  Res.  Vol.  IV.  page  338 

See  klso  Memoirs  of  Georj^c  Thomas,  hy  Captain  Franklin,  page  100. 


£1 

V. 

Iinrneraion  of  dick  /urao?:n  in  the  river. 

When  a  sick  person  (particularly  if  he  be  aged)  is  supposed 
not  lo  be  likely  to  recover,  he  is  convcycil  tothc  livcr,  in  which  ihc 
lower  halt' ot"  iiis  body  is  immersed.  Water  is  copiously  poured 
into  his  mouth  ;  and  lie  seldom  survives  liie  operation  many  hours. 

VI. 

The  sahamoron^  or  the  Ifurinng  of  widoiun  with  their  deceased 
huabaudci. 

1.  This  practice  is  common  in  al!  parts  ol"  Hindoostan,  but  it  ib 
more  frequent  on  the  banks  ot  the  Ganges. 

It  is  usual  for  the  woman  to  burn  with  her  husband's  corpse. 
But  there  is  a  cast  called  Jogees,  wiio  bury  ilieir  dead.  The  wo- 
men of  this  cast  bury  then. selves  alive  with  their  husbantls. 

2.  From  the  number  of  buiniiR;s  and  buryini^s  in  a  given  time, 
within  the  compass  of  a  few  districts,  it  was  calculated  by  the  late 
learned  Mr.  William  Chambers,  that  the  widows  who  perish  by 
self-devotement  in  the  nothcin  provinces  of  Hindoostan  alone,  are 
not  less  than  ten  thousand  annually.  This  calculation  is  counte- 
nanced by  the  number  of  burnings  within  thirty  miles  round  Cal- 
cutta during  the  period  of  the  last  six  months,  which,  by  account 
taken,  is  one  hundred  and  sixteen.* 

3.  The  usual  mode  of  performiup;  the  rite  of  burniuf^  is  the  fol- 
lowing : 

When  the  husband  is  dead,  the  widow,  if  she  intend  to  burn, 
immediately  declares  her  intention  ;  and  soon  after  goes  to  the  riv- 
er side,  where  the  corpse  of  her  husband  is  laid.  The  Brahmins 
and  common  people  assemble.  The  pile  being  erected,  the  dead" 
body  is  placed  upon  it.  After  a  few  ceremonies  (differing  in  dif- 
ferent districts)  the  widow  lays  herself  down  by  the  side  of  the 
corpse.  Combustible  materials  are  thrown  upon  the  pile,  \\hich 
is  pressed  down  by  bamboo  levers.  The  heir  at  law  then  kindles 
the  fire.  The  surrounding  multitude  set  up  a  sliout,  which  is  ne- 
cessary to  prevent  her  cry  from  being  heard,  if  she  should  make 
any  ;  and  the  life  of  the  victim  is  soon  ended. 

4.  The  following  circumstances  contribute  to  the  frequency  of 
this  act : 

When  a  husband  dies,  the  wife  has  the  choice  of  burning  with 
him,  or  of  forsaking  the  comforts  of  life.  She  must  put  on  no  or- 
naments, must  be  clothed  in  sordid  appaiel,  and  must  eat  but  one 
scanty  meal  in  the  day. 

If  she  attempt  to  escape  from  the  fire,  any  person  of  the  very- 
lowest  casts  may  seize  and  carry  her  home  as  his  own  property. 
But  in  this  case  her  relations  generally  bi  ing  her  forcibly  back  to 
thf.  fire,  to  prevent  the  disgrace  of  her  being  carried  away. 
*   Scr  App'^ndlx  D. 


62 

S.  The  Icnvs  of  the  Hindoos  concerning  the  female  sacrifices, 
are  collected  in  a  book  called  Soodha  Sunj^raha. 

The  passages  in  that  book  which  relate  to  the  principle  or  act 
of  biirnini;,  are  here  subjoined,  with  the  names  of  the  original 
Shastcrs  IVom  which  tliey  were  collected. 

Angccra.  "  The  viruioiis  wife  who  burns  herself  with  her  hus- 
"  band  is  like  to  Aroondhutee.  If  slie  be  within  a  day's  journey 
"  of  the  place  where  he  dies,  the  burning  of  the  corpse  shall  be  de- 
"  lerred  a  day,  to  wait  for  her  arrival." 

Brahnia  Pooran.  "  If  tlic  husbantl  die  in  a  distant  country,  the 
"■'  wife  n»oy  takeany  of  his  cflccts  ;  for  instance  a  sandal,  and  biud- 
"  ing  it  on  her  tlus!,li,  burn  with  it  on  a  separate  lire." 

Reek  Ved.  "  If  a  woman  thus  burn  wit!i  her  husband  it  is  not 
"  suicide,  and  the  relations  shall  be  unclean  three  days  on  account 
"  of  her  death  ;  after  which  the  Shraddhee  must  be  performed." 

Vishnoo  Pooran.  "  If  a  person  be  poteet,  (falicn  or  sinful,)  all 
"  his  sins  will  be  blotted  out  by  his  wife's  dying  witli  him  in  the 
"  fire,  after  a  proper  atonement  has  been  made." 

"  A  pregnant  woman  is  forbidden  to  burn,  and  also  the  woman 
*'  who  is  in  her  times  ;  or  who  has  a  young  child,  unless  some 
''  proper  person  undertake  tl>e  education  of  the  child. 

"  If  a  woman  ascend  the  pile  and  should  afterwards  decline  to 
*'  burn  through  love  of  life  or  earthly  things,  she  must  perform 
"  the  penance  Prazapotyo,*  and  will  then  be  free  from  her  sin." 

Goutaui.  "  A  Brahmanee  can  only  die  with  her  husband,  an^ 
"  not  in  a  separate  fire.  The  eldest  son  or  near  relation  nmst  set 
'^'  fire  to  the  pile," 

On  rx>mparing  these  passages  with  the  present  practice  of  burn- 
ing women  in  Ilindoostan,  little  similarity  will  be  found  either  in 
principle,  or  in  ceremonial.  In  many  particulars  of  the  existing 
custom,  the  Hindoos  directly  violate  the  laws  of  their  religion. 

NOTE  BY  THE  PUNDITS. 

•*  Tlictx  may  be  some  circumstaniial  differences  of  a  local  na- 
"  ture  if)  the  above  mentioned  customs;  but  the  general  practice 
*'  correhpoiids  with  what  is  here  written." 

E, 

A'OTES  on  the  firacficability  of  abolishing  those  firactices  of  the 
Ilindoos^which  iiiflict  immediate  deaths  or  tend  to  produce  death  ; 
collated  from  the  information  and  suggestions  of  the  Pundits  and 
teamed  Brahmins  in  the  College  of  Fort  IVilham. 

1 .  J  T  is  an  attribute  of  the  British  government  in  India  that  it 
tolerates  all  religious  opinions,  and  forms  of  worship,  and  protects 
those  who  profess  them,  as  long  as  they  conduct  themselves  in  an 
orderly  and  peaceable  manner. 

2.  If  murder,  robbery,  or  adultery  be  committed  under  thp 

*  A  rig'id  fast  for  some  days. 


63 

name  of  religion,  the  persons  guilty  of  such  actions  may  be  pvo3.- 
ecuted  for  civil  crimes.  No  sanction  of  relit;ion  cm  suve  the  of- 
feiuler  IVotn  the  punishment  due  for  his  viokitiou  ol  the  kiws,  tuul 
for  his  olVence  ai^ainst  huiniinity  and  soci.il  liappiness. 

"  Tiie  principle  asserted  in  the  foregoing  paragraphs  is  acknow- 
"  ledged  by  the  Pundits." 

3.  Death  is  inflictef!,  and  sanguinary  rites  arc  practised,  by  the 
Hindoos  under  the  name  of  an  ancient  custom,  or  of  a  religious 
duty. 

I.  Children  are  sacrificed  by  their  parents  to  Gunga. 

II.  They  are  hung  up  on  trees  in  baskets  and  devoured  by  birds 
of  prey. 

III.  Female  infants  among  the  Rajpoot  Hindoos,  are  destroyed 
by  starving. 

IV.  Men  and  women  drown  themselves  in  the  Ganges,  at  the 
places  reputed  holy. 

V.  Ihey  devote  themselves  to  death  by  falling  under  the  wheels 
of  the  machine  which  carries  their  gods.* 

VI.  Widows  are  burned  alive  with  their  deceased  husbands. 

VII.  Widows  are  buried  alive  with  their  deceased  husbands. 

VIII.  Persons  supposed  to  be  dying,  are  immersed  in  the  river. 

IX.  The  inhuman  practice  of  swinging  with  hooks  passed 
through  the  integuments  of  the  back,  called  Peet  Phooron. 

X.  The  practice  of  dancing  with  threads,  canes,  or  bamboos 
passed  through  the  sides,  called  the  Parswoban. 

XI.  The  passing  spits  or  other  instruments  of  iron  through  the 
tongue  or  forehead,  called  Zuhba  Phooron. 

XII.  The  falling  from  a  height  on  sharp  instruments,  Called 
Pat  Bhanga. 

XIII.  The  practice  of  swinging  over  a  fire,  called  Ihool  Sun- 
yoss. 

XIV.  The  practice  of  climbing  naked  a  tree  armed  with  horrifl 
thorns,t  called  Kanta  Bhanga. 

And  all  the  other  ceremonies  which  are  pcvfornicd  on  the  last 
five  days  of  the  montli  Chytra,  under  the  denomination  of  the 
Chorruk  Pooja,  are  often  the  occasion  of  death ;  and  always  tend 
to  brutalize  the  minds  both  of  actors  and  spectators. 

To  these  if  we  add  self-torture,  v.hich  is  practised  in  the  most 
disgusting  and  unnatural  forms,  some  idea  may  be  formed  of  tiie 
present  effects  of  the  Hindoo  superstition. 

4.  None  of  these  practices  are  saiictioned  in  the  books,  which 
the  Hindoos  account  divine,  except  the  three  following  ;  the  Kam- 
ya  Moron,  or  voluntary  dcvotement ;  Sahamoron,  or  burning  of 
•widows  ;  and  the  immersion  of  half  the  body  of  a  dying  person  in 
the  river.  And  these  are  not  commanded.  Thcso  actions  arc 
generally  performed  in  consequence  of  vows,  or  in  compliance 
with  custom.  But  all  vows  are  optional,  and  the  conimilting  mur- 
der in  consequence  of  a  vow,  does  not  lessen  the  guilt  of  it.     On 

•  This  is  practised  chiefly  at  Jajjgernaut,  ai  the  Pcoja  of  the  Rutt  Jattra, 
t  Tke  Khujoor  tree. 


64 

the  coiiiiai'V,  avOvvto  commit  such  an  action,  is  a  crime  which  de- 
serves punishment.  '•  This  principle  is  conceded  by  the  Pundits.'* 

5.  Most  persons  of  erudition  and  influence  amoiig  tiie  Hindoos 
reprobate  the  observance  of  cruel  or  painlul  rites  not  appointed  by 
the  Shasters. 

When  these  persons  have  been  asked,  why  they  did  not  exert 
their  influence  to  prevent  such  irret^ularities,  they  have  always 
answered  :  "  That  they  have  no  power  ;  that  the  Hindoo  rajahs 
*'  formerly  did  interfere  and  punish  those  who  were  guilty  of 
"  breaking  the  laws  of  the  Shasters."  They  allege  pariicuUu-ly, 
f.hat  in  the  Sahamoron,  or  burning  of  widows,  "  no  influence  of 
"•  the  Brahmins  or  of  relations  should  be  permitted,  and  that  sucli 
'*  influence  when  suspected  is  a  subject  for  civil  inquiry  ;  tha.  the 
"  woman  should  come  of  her  own  accord,  and  lay  herself  on  the 
"  pile  after  it  is  kindled  ;  that  no  bamboos  or  ropes  should  bind 
"  her  down  ;  and  that  if  after  ascending  the  pile  her  resolution 
"  should  fail  her,  she  should  be  subject  to  no  inconvenience  ordis- 
"  grace,  more  than  the  appointed  atonement,*  or  that,  for  which 
*'  it  may  be  commuted  ;  and  that  every  deviation  from  the  strict 
"  letter  of  the  law,  is  to  be  accounted  murder." 

The  uninformed  part  of  the  community  assent  to  the  propriety 
of  the  common  practice  ;  and  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  family 
pride  in  many  cases,  lights  the  funeral  pile.  But  the  opinion  of 
the  learned  and  more  respectable  part  of  their  society  must  have 
the  greatest  weigbt ;  and  would  be  suflicient  to  vindicate  any  salu- 
tary measure  which  government  might  adopt.  To  reduce  this 
rite  to  the  strict  bounds  allowed  it  in  the  Shasters,  would  cio  much 
towards  its  total  abolition. 

6.  The  immersion  of  half  the  body  of  a  person  supposed  to  be 
dying,  in  the  water  of  the  Ganges,  must  often,  in  acute  diseases^ 
occasion  premature  death. 

What  has  been  observed  respecting  the  Sahamoren,  will  equal- 
ly apply  (o  this  practice.  It  is  optional.  Though  very  common 
on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges,  it  is  reprobated  in  many  places  at  a 
distance  from  it.  The  abolition  of  it  would  not  be  more  difficult 
than  that  of  the  Sahamoron. 


J.  n.  1802.     licgulation  VI. 

iV  BEGULATiON  for  preventing  the  sacrifice  of  children  t\.; 
Saugor  and  other  places.  Passed  by  the  Governor  General  in 
council,  on  the  20th  August,  1802. 

'*  It  has  been  represented  to  the  Governor  General  in  council. 
that  a  criminal  and  inhuman  practice  of  sacrificing  children,  by 
(  \posing  them  to  be  drowned,  or  devoured  by  sharks,  prevails  at 
tiie  island  of  Saugor,  and  at  Bansbaryah,  Chaugdah,  and  other 
places  on  the  Ganges.    At  Saugor  especially,  such  sacrifices  have 

*  A  rijriJ  fast ;  but  which  may  be  commuted  for  a  g-ift  to  a  Brahmin  of 
a  cow  and  a  calf;  or  of  five  kouns  of  cowries. 


65 

been  made  at  fixed  periods,  namely,  the  day  o  full  moon  in  Na- 
ve moer  and  in  January  ;  at  which  time  also  grown  persons  have 
devoted  themselves  to  a  similar  death.  Children,  thrown  into  the 
sea  at  Saugor,  have  not  been  generally  rescued,  as  is  stated  to  be 
the  custom  at  other  places  ;  but  the  sacrifice  has,  on  the  contrary, 
been  completely  effected,  with  circumstances  of  peculiar  atrocity 
in  soiTie  instances.  This  practice,  which  is  represented  to  arise 
from  superstitious  vows,  is  not  sanctioned  by  the  Hindoo  law,  nor 
countenanced  by  the  religious  orders,  or  by  the  people  at  large  ; 
nor  was  it  at  any  time  authorized  by  the  Hindoo  or  Mahomedan 
governments  of  India.  The  persons  concerned  in  the  perpetration 
of  sucli  crimes  are  therefore  clearly  liable  to  punishment ;  and  the 
plea  of  custom  would  be  inadmissible  in  excuse  of  the  offence* 
But  for  the  more  effectual  prevention  of  so  inhuman  a  practice, 
the  Governor  General  in  council  has  enacted  the  following  regu- 
lation, to  be  in  force  from  the  promulgation  of  it>in  the  provinces 
of  Bengal,  Behar,  Orissa,  and  Benares." 

Then  follows  the  clause  declaring  the  practice  to  be  murder, 
punishable  with  death. 

D. 

REPORT  uf  the  number  of  women  luho  have  burned  themselves  on 
the  funeral  pile  of  their  husbands  within  thirty  miles  round  Calcut" 
ta,  from  the  beginning  of  Bysakh  (\5th  April)  tot  he  end  of  As- 
win  (\5th  October )y  1804. 

From  Gurria  to  Barry fiore.  Byshnub  Ghat         -         -  2 

Bhurut  Bazar      -     -     -  1  l^tal  Ghat         -        -         -  3 

Rajepore 2  Russapagh         ...  I 

Muluncha 2  Koot  Ghat         ...  3 

Barrypore 1  Gurna         -          -          -  l 

Maeenugur 1  Bassdhuni         -        -         -  2 

Lasun     -      -      -     -    -     -  1  Dadpore  and  near  it        -  3 

Kesubpore     -      -      -     -     -  2  From  Barrijfiore  to  Buhifiore. 

Mahamaya           ....  3  j^                      ...  2 

PuschimBahme      -      -      -  1  Moosilpore         -         ,         -  1 

S?'^^    r'     I  ;•''""     ?     Bishnoopoor         -  -  3 

DhopaGach,  hi    -    -    -     -     1     g^j-^         .        .         .        .      1 

From    Tolley's  JVulla  mouth  to  Gunga  Dwar         -  -           1 

Gurria.  Gochurun  Ghat         -  -       2 

Mouth  of  Tolley's  nulla      -  6  Telia         .         .         -  -     1 

Kooli  Bazar           -           -  1  From  Seebfiore  to  Baleea. 

Kidderpore  bridge          -  1  Khooter  Saer         -  -          1 

Jeerat  bridge         -          -  2  Sulkea         -           -  -          3 

Near  the  hospital         -      -  I  Ghoosri  Chokey  Ghat  -       2 

Watson's  Ghat         -         -  I  Ualee         .         -         -  -      3 

Bhobaneepore         -         -  2  Seebpore         -         -  -        1 

Kalee  Ghat         ...  6  ^ 

Tolley  Gunge          -         -  2  From  Balee  to  Bydyabatee. 

Naktulla        -         *•        -  1  Serampore        -        t  -     i 
o 


66 

Bydyabatee         -  _  l       From  Burahnagitr  to  Chanok. 

Dhon-nagur         -          .           1  u^khineshwar         -        -  2 

From  Bydyabatee  to  Bassbarcea.  Agurpara         -          -          .  4 

Chunclun-nagur         -         -       3  Areeadoha         ...  3 

Chinchura         ...      2  Chaniik         -         .          ,  1 

Saha  Gunge          -          .          2  Sookchur         ...  1 

Bassbareea         -         -         ~     '^  Khurdoha  and  near  it         -  2 


2 
Bhudreshvvur         -  «         1 


From  Chanok  to  Kachra/iara. 


From  Calcutta  to  Burahnugur.      Eeshapore         -         -         -      2 
Soorer  B.izar  .  -  2     Koomorhatta         -  _  2 

Burahnugur         -         .        .     2     Kachraparu         -         -         .     s 

Kashipore         -         -         .        j      Bhatpara         -         -         - 1 

Chitpore         -         -         ^         i  Total  (in  six  months)   116 

The  above  Report  was  made  by  persons  of  the  Hindoo  cast,  de- 
puted for  that  purpose.  They  were  ten  in  number,  and  were  sta- 
tioned at  different  places  during  the  whole  period  of  the  six 
months.  They  gave  in  their  account  monthly,  specifying  the 
name  and  place  ;  so  that  every  individual  instance  was  subject  to 
investigation  immediately  after  its  occurrence. 

2.  By  an  account  taken  in  1803,  the  number  of  women  sacrific- 
ed during  that  year  within  thirty  miles  round  Calcutta  was  two 
hundred  and  seventy-five. 

3.  In  the  foregoing  Report  of  six  months  in  1 804,  it  will  be  per- 
ceived that  no  account  was  taken  of  burnings  in  a  district  to  the 
Avest  of  Calcutta,  nor  furthel-  than  twenty  miles  in  some  other  di- 
rections ;  so  that  the  whole  nuiTiber  of  burnings  within  thirty  miles 
round  Calcutta,  must  have  been  considerably  greater  than  is  here 
stated. 

4.  The  average  number  (according  to  the  above  Report)  of  wo- 
men burning  within  thirty  miles  round  Calcutta,  is  nearly  twenty 
per  month. 

5.  One  of  the  above  was  a  girl  of  eleven  years  of  age.  Instan- 
ces sometimes  occur  of  children  often  years  old  burning  with  their 
husbands.* 

6.  In  November  of  last  year  two  women,  widows  of  one  Brah- 
min, burnt  themselves  with  his  body  at  Barnagore,  within  two 
miles  of  Calcutta. 

7.  About  the  same  time  a  woman  burnt  herself  at  Kalee  Ghat^ 
with  the  body  of  a  man,  who  was  not  her  huaband.  The  man's 
name  was  Toteram  Doss.  The  woman  wasaJoginee  ofSeebpore. 

8.  In  the  province  of  Orissa,now  subject  to  the  British  govern- 
ment, it  is  a  custom,  that  when  the  wife  of  a  man  of  rank  burns,  all 
his  concubines  must  burn  with  her.  In  the  event  of  their  refusal, 
they  are  dragged  forcibly  to  the  place  and  pushed  with  bamboos 
into  the  flaming  pit.  It  is  usual  there  to  dig  a  pit,  instead  of  rais- 
ing a  pile.  I'he  truth  of  this  fact  (noticed  by  some  writers)  is  at- 
tested by  Pundits  now  in  the  College  of  Fort  William,  natives  of 
that  province. 

•  They  often  marry  at  the  age  of  nine. 


67 

E. 

Jiclifficus  Mendicants. 
1  HE  Himloo  Shasters  comtnend  a  nian  if  he  retire  from  tlifc 
world,  aiul,  devoting  hiniseli  to  solitude,  or  to  pilgrimage,  live  on 
the  spontaneous  productions  of  the  earth,  or  by  mendicity.  This 
principle,  operating  on  an  ignorant  and  superstitious  people,  hasiu 
the  revolution  of  ages  produced  the  consequence  which  migtit  be 
expected.  The  whole  of  Hindoostan  swarms  with  lay-bcKgar^. 
In  some  districts  there  are  armies  of  beggars.  They  consist,  in 
general,  ot  thieves  and  insolvent  debtors  ;  and  are  excessively  ig- 
noi-ant,   and  notoriously  debauched. 

This  bi-gging  system  is  felt  as  a  public  evil  by  the  industrious 
part  of  the  community,  who,  from  fear  ol  the  despotic  power  and 
awful  c/irscof  this  fraternity,  dare  not  withhold  tlieir  contributions. 

These  beggars,  often  coming  into  large  towns  naked,  outrage 
decency,  and  seem  to  set  C'-hristiun  police  at  defiance. 

The  Pundits  consider  these  mendicants  as  the  public  and  licens- 
ed corrupters  of  the  morals  of  the  people  ;  and  they  affirm  that 
the  suppression  of  the  order  would  greatly  contribute  to  the  civil 
improvement  of  the  natives  of  Hindoostan. 

F. 

Diffcrcnc  Hindoo  Sects  in  Bengal. 

1  HE  discrepancy  of  religious  belief  in  the  province  of  Bengal 
alone  (which  province  has  been  accjounted  the  stronghold  of  the 
Brahmiiiical  supei'stilion.)  will  illustrate  the  general  state  of  the 
other  provinces  of  Hindoostan. 

In  13enL;al  there  are  five  classes  of  natives  who  are  adverse  to 
the  Brahminical  system  ;  and  who  may  be  termed  Dissenters 
from  the  Hindoo  practices  and  religion. 

1.  The  followers  of  Chytimya  of  Nuddcea.  This  philosopher 
taught  that  there  is  no  distinction  of  cast ;  a  tenet  which  alone  un- 
dermines the  whole  system  of  Hinduism. 

2.  The  followers  of  Ram  Doolal,  who  is  now  living  at  Ghose- 
para,  near  Sookhsagur.  These  are  computed  to  be  twenty  thou- 
sand in  number,  and  are  composed  of  every  denomination  of  Hin- 
doos and  Mussulmans.  They  profess  a  kind  of  Deism.  Of  this 
sect  some  have  already  embraced  the  Christian  faith. 

3.  A  third  great  l>ody  v/ere  lately  followers  of  Shiveram  Doss. 
at  Jugutanundu  Katee.  This  man,  Avho  is  yet  alive,  was  believed 
to  be  a  partial  incarnation  of  the  Deity.  They  have  addressed 
several  letters  to  the  Protestant  missionaries,  and  are  ready  to  ab- 
jure idol-worsliip  and  other  errors. 

4.  Another  class  of  Hindoo  sceptics  is  to  be  found  at  Lokcp- 
hool  in  Jessorc.  Their  representative  at  this  time  is  Neclo,  sur- 
named  the  Sophist.  Some  of  these  have  repeatedly  visited  the 
missionaries,  and  invited  them  to  go  anwjngst  them.  They  have 
received  the  Bible  and  other  religious  books  in  the  Bengalee  lan- 
guage, which  they  now  teach  in  a  school  established  for  the  in« 
struction  of  children. 


68 

5.  The  fifth  class,  which  is  very  numerous,  profess  respect  for 
the  opinions  of  a  leader  named  Amoonee  Sa,  residing  in  Muhum- 
mud  Sliawi.  They  have  lately  sent  two  deputations  to  the  Chris- 
tian missoinaries,  requesting  a  conference  with  them  on  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Gospel. 

Now,  "  what  forbids  that  these  men  should  be  baptized  ?"  We 
do  not  offer  them  a  religion,  but  the  people  themselves,  awake  to 
their  own  concerns,  come  to  us  and  ask  for  it.  What  policy,  what 
philosophy  is  that,  which  forbids  our  granli.ig  their  request  ?  It 
must  certainly  have  been  an  ignorance  of  facts  which  has  so  long 
kept  alive  amongst  us  the  sentiment,  that  religion  is  not  to  be  men- 
tioned to  the  natives. 

That  which  prevents  the  sects  above  mentioned  from  renounc- 
ing (even  without  our  aid)  all  connection  with  Hindoos  or  Mus- 
sulmans, is  the  want  of  precedent  in  the  Noi  th  of  India  of  a  com- 
munity of  native  Christians,  enjoying  political  consequence,  as  in 
the  South.  The  ignorance  of  the  people  is  so  great,  that  they 
doubt  whether  their  civil  liberties  are  equally  secure  to  them  un- 
der the  denomination  of  Christian,  as  under  that  of  Hindoo  or 
Mussulman  ;  and  tlu:y  do  not  understand  that  we  have  yet  recog- 
nised in  our  code  of  native  law,  any  other  sect  than  that  of  Hindoo 
and  Mussulman.* 

G. 

Ancient  Civilization  of  India. 

V.  HE  constant  reference  of  some  authors  to  what  is  termed 
the  ancient  civilization  of  the  Hindoos,  gives  currency  to  an  opin- 
ion in  5^urope,  that  the  natives  of  India  are  yet  in  an  improved 
state  of  society. 

It  is  probable  that  the  Hindoos  were  once  a  civilized  people,  in 
the  sense  in  which  the  ancient  Chaldeans  and  ancient  Egyptians 
are  said  to  have  been  civilized.  The  result  of  the  most  accurate 
researches  on  this  subject,  appears  to  be  the  following. 

•  [The  opinion  of  Rev,  Georg-e  Lewis,  chaplain  at  Fort  St.  George  in 
1712,  wa3  decidedly  in  favour  of  the  Pmtestant  Mission.  His  local  situa- 
tion, unconnected  as  he  was  with  any  mission,  entitles  his  judgment  to  res- 
pect.    "  The  Missionaries  at  Tranquebar  oug-ht  and  must  be  encouraged. 

"  It  is  the  first  attempt  the  Protestants  ever  liave  made  in  that  Icind 

"  As  to  converting  the  Natives  in  the  dominions  of  the  Eajahs,  and  the 
"  great  Moguls  I  believe  it  may  be  done  in  either  without  notice  taken,  pro- 
"  viJed  we  do  not  sound  a  trumi^ot  before  us.  In  tlie  Moguls  dominions, 
**  eight  parts  in  ten,  in  most  of  the  provinces,  are  Gentoos,  and  he  never 
**  troubles  his  head  wlvat  opinion  they  embrace.  But  to  tamper  with  his 
•*  Mussulfnen  is  not  safe. — But  to  give  you  my  sentiments  in  the  matter  ;  I 
"*  think  we  ought  to  begin  at  home  :  for  tliere  arc  diousands  of  people,  I 
*'  may  say  some  hundreds  of  thousands,  wlio  live  in  the  settlements,  and 
"  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Honourable  Company,  at  Bombay,  Fort  Si. 
**  Ditvid,  Fort  St  George,  Calecuta  in  Bengali,  on  t  lie  West  Coast,  he.  wh« 
"  may  be  converted  to  Cliristianity  without  interfering  with  any  country 
♦•  government  whatsoever."  Wliat  additional  strength  has  this  argument 
received  bytlie  vast  accession  of  territory  and  population  to  the  British  do- 
minions in  the  East,  during  the  last  century  !  Nearly  twenty  years  ago.  Sir 
William  Jones  gave  it  as  his  judgment,  founded  on  an  actual  enumeration 
jn  one  collectorship,  "  that  in  all  India  there  cannot  be  fewer  than  thiktv 

"  MILLIONS    OF    AJLACK    BRITISH     SUBJECTS,"       Anicr.  Edit-'] 


i" rom  the  plams  of  Shinar,  at  the  time  of  the  dispersion,  some 
tribes  nnsrated  toward  the  East  to  Intiiu,  and  some  toward  the 
West  to  Egvpt,  while  otliers  remained  in  Chakleu.  At  un  early 
-peiiod,  we  read  of  the  "  wisdom  and  leaniint;  of  ihe  LL^yptians,'* 
and  of  the  Chaldeans;  and  it  is  pro4)ab!c  that  the  "  wisdom  and 
"  learnine;"  of  the  Hindoos  were  the  same  in  degree,  at  the  same 
period  of  time.  In  the  mean  while  patriarchal  tradition  (which 
had  accompanied  the  diiTerent  tribes  at  the  begiiming)  pervaded 
the  mylholof^y  of  all. 

It  may  be  presumed  further,  that  the  systems  of  the  Hindoos 
•would  remain  lon!:i;er  unaltered  with  them,  by  reason  of  their  re- 
jnote  and  insulated  situation  ;  from  wbicli  circumstance  also,  their 
writings  would  be  more  easily  preserved. 

We  collect  from  undoubtul  historical  evidence,  that  durinjj  a 
period  of  twelve  hundred  years,  a  free  intercourse  subsisted  be- 
tween India,  Egypt,  Greece,  and  Chaldea.  Of  course  the  "  wis- 
*'  dom"  of  each  of  these  nations  respectively  nujsthave  been  com- 
mon to  all,  and  their  systems  of  theology  and  astror.omy  would 
have  been  allied  to  each  olher  ;  as  wc  know  in  fact  they  werew 
How  it  happened,  by  the  mere  operation  ol  natural  causes,  that 
Greece  and  Rome  should  have  left  Egypt  and  Jndia  so  far  behind, 
is  yet  to  be  accounted  for  ;  though  the  purpose  of  it  in  the  designs 
of  tho  divine  Providence,  is  very  evid(>nt. 

But  now  the  v.isdoni  of  tiie  East  hath  passed  away  with  the  wis- 
dom of  Egypt  ;  and  we  might  with  equal  justice  attribute  civiliza- 
tion to  the  present  race  of  Egyptians,  as  to  the  present  race  of  the 
Hindoos. 

Historians  have  been  at  great  pains  to  collect  vestiges  of  the  an- 
cient civilization  of  the  Hindoos  ;  and  with  some  success  ;  for 
these  vestiges  are  as  manifest  as  those  of  the  early  civilization  of 
Egypt  or  of  Chaldea.  Doctor  Robertson  says,  that  he  prosecuted 
his  laborious  investigation  with  the  view  and  hope,"  that,  if  his  ac- 
"  count  of  the  early  civilization  of  India  should  be  received  as  just 
"  and  well  established,  it  might  have  some  iafluence  upon  the  be- 
"  haviourof  Europeans  towards  that  people."*  This  was  a  hu- 
mane motive  of  our  celebrated  historian.  But  as  it  is  difficult  for 
us  to  res])ect  men  merely  for  the  civilization  of  their  forefathers, 
a  more  useful  deduction  appears  to  be  this  ;  that  since  the  Hindoos 
are  proved  on  good  evidence,  to  have  been  a  civilized  people  in 
former  days,  we  should  endeavour  to  make  them  a  civilized  peo- 
ple again.  Doctor  Robertson  seems  to  think  that  the  Hindoos  are 
even  now  "  far  advanced  beyond  the  inhabitants  of  the  two  other 
"  quarters  of  the  globe  in  improvement."  Such  a  sentiment  in- 
deed is  apt  to  force  itself  on  the  mind,  from  a  mere  investigation 
of  hooks.  But  to  a  spectator  in  India,  the  improvement  alluded 
to  will  appear  to  be  very  partial  ;  and  the  (j'.tality  of  it  is  little  un- 
derstood in  Europe.  It  is  true  that  the  natives  excel  in  the  man- 
ual arts  of  their  cast ;  and  that  some  of  them,  particularly  those 
who  are  brought  up  amongst  Europeans,  acquire  a  few  ideas  of 
civility  and  general  knowledge.     But  the  bulk  of  the  common  pec 

*  Dissertation  on  India,,  pag'c  235. 


7«, 

pie,  from  Cape  Comorin  to  Thibet,  are  not  an  improved  peopk. 
Go  into  a  village,  within  hve  miles  of  Calcutta,  and  you  will  find  an 
ignorance  of  letters  and  of  the  world,  an  intellectual  debility,  a 
wretchedness  of  living,  and  a  barbarism  of  appearance,  wliich,  by 
every  account,  (making  allowance  for  our  regular  government  and 
plentiful  country)  arc  not  surpassed  among  the  natives  in  the  in- 
terior of  Africa  or  back  settlements  of  America.*  On  tlie  princi- 
ple of  some  late  philosophers,  that  those  men  are  most  civilized, 
who  approach  nearest  to  the  simplicity  ot  nature,  it  might  be  ex- 
pected perhaps  that  the  Hindoos  are  a  civilized  people.  But  even 
this  principle  fails  them.  For  an  artificial  and  cruel  superstition 
debases  their  minds,  and  holds  them  in  a  stale  of  degradation, 
which  to  an  European  is  scarcely  credible. 

•  See  P:irk  and  Mackenzie.  [Ju'-.tice  requires,  that  the  aborig'inal  peo- 
ple oil  the  Malabar  coh'aX.  hit  disting-uished  from  most  of  tliose  inhabiting- 
*'  from  Cape  Comciln  to  Thibet."  The  coiintr\-,  denominated  Proper  Mal- 
ab.ir,  comprehends  a  tract  of  land,  beginning-  at  Mount  Dilly,  in  the  latitude 
of  12  north,  and  extending- to  Cape  Comnriii,  and  is  bounded  inland  bytliat 
vast  chain  of  mountains  wliich  separates  the  Malabarian  coast  from  the  Co- 
i-oniandel.  Tlie  inhabitants  of  tliis  region  differ  extremely,  in  their  manners 
and  customs,  IVoin  those  of  tlie  more  iiodiern  Darts,  tliougii  separated,  from 
thjm  but  by  an  iniagin;<ry  Hne.  "  Here  the  vliole  g-overnrnent  and  people 
"  wear  a  new  face  and  form."  Tliis  country  is  divided  into  a  multitude  of 
petty  kingdoms,  throug-h  which  are  diffused  nearly  the  same  nu)des  of  re- 
ligion, manners,  and  policy.  An  author,  -wlio  visited  tlie  East  Indies  about 
half  a  century  ago,  having  mentioned  some  of  the  peculiar  customs  of  this 
people,  observes  :  "  From  such  strange  customs  one  would  niiturall}  enoug-h 
**  conclude,  that  nothing  but  sucli  a  barbarism  reigns  in  the  Malabar  as 
"  among  tlie  savages  of  America:  yet  this  is  fai-  from  being  the  case. 
"  The  Malabars  have  in  general  even  a  certain  politeness,  and  especially  a 
"  shrewdness  of  discernment  of  their  interests,  whicli  those  who  deal  or 
"  treat  with  them  are  sure  to  experience.  Like  most  of  the  Orientalists, 
**  they  are  g-rave,  know  perfectly  well  how  to  keep  dignity,  and  are  great 
•*  observers  of  silence,  especially  in  their  public  functions.  They  despise 
'  and  distrust  all  verbo.seness  in  the  management  of  state  affaii-s.  Their 
"  harangues  are  succinct  and  pathetic.  A  king  of  Travancore,  for  exam- 
*'  ^e,  on  two  ambassadors  being  sent  to  him  i;y  the  NaVck  of  Madura,  a 
"  neighbomnng  prince,  undone  of  them  having  made  a  prolix  speech,  and 
*'  the  other  preparing  to  take  it  up  and  proceed  in  the  same  manner,  where 
"  the  other  had  left  off',  austerely  admonished  him  in  tlicse  few  words,  Do 

»•  not  be  long,  life  is  short."     Grose's  Voyage  to  the  East  Indies,  i   245 - 

The  art  of  writing  on  palm  leaves,  were  there  no  other  evidence,  would 
alone  prove  the  ingenuity  and  former  cultivation  of  the  Malabarians.  When 
the  Protestant  missionaries  first  visited  Malab.ar,  this  ail  was  famihar  to  the 
natives.  Tlie  orders  for  the  Synod  of  Diamper  were  issued  on  palm  leaves, 
written  after  the  manner  of  the  country,  and  styled  Ollas.  "  L'  Archidia- 
*•  ere  envoya  dc  tons  cotes  des  Ollas,  on  Lettres  ecritcs  a  la  inaniere  du 
^'  Pays  avec  des  stilcts  de  fer  sur  des  foullles  de  Palmier."  La  Croze.  Ma- 
^ly  of  the  people  take  down  tlie  discourses  of  the  missionaries  on  ollas,  that 
they  may  read  them  afterward  to  their  families  at  home.  As  soon  as  the 
inuiister  has  pronounced  tlie  text,  the  sound  of  the  iron  style  on  the  palm 
leaf  is  heard  throughout  the  congregation.  This  art,  it  appears,  is  not  con- 
tined  to  the  Malabarian  co.ast,  but  is  practised  at  Tanjour  "  The  natives 
"  of  Tanjour  and  Travancore  can  write  down  what  is  spoken  deliberately, 
**  without  losing  one  word.  They  seldom  look  at  their  olhis  while  writing-, 
"  and  can  write  in  the  dark  with  fluency."  See  Appendix  to  Star  in  the 
F.AOi'.  A  late  missionary  says,  that  they  "  write  in  Tamul  short  hand  ;" 
•iiul  that  "  Ui'-  sermon  of  the  'morning  is  regularly  read  in  tlie  evening  by 


71 

There  is  one  ai-j;uinciit  against  the  pubbibility  ol  tlich-  being  hi 
a  civilized  state,  w hich  to  the  accurate  invebtigatois  of  the  human 
mind  in  Europe,  will  appear  conclusive.  Tlie  cast  of  thi;  nuihi- 
tude,  that  ib,  the  Soodcrs,  are  held  in  abliorreuce  and  contempt  by 
the  Brahmins.  It  is  a  crime  to  instruct  them.  It  is  a  crinic  for 
that  unhappy  race  even  to  hear  the  words  of  instruction.  The 
Sooder  is  considered  by  tlie  Brahmins  as  an  inferior  species  of  be- 
ing, even  in  a  pliysical  sense;  intellectual  incapacity  is  therefore 
expected  and  jjaliently  endured,  and  the  wretched  Sooder  is  sup- 
posed, at  the  next  transmigration  of  souls,  to  animate  the  body  of 
a  monkey  or  a  jackall. 

The  philosopher  of  Geneva  himself  would  not  have  contended 
for  the  civilization  of  the  Sooders. 

H. 

JExcessive  Polyf^amy  of  the  Koolin  Brahmins. 

X  HE  Brahmins  in  Bengal  accuse  individuals  of  their  own  or- 
der of  a  very  singular  violation  of  social  propriety  ;  and  the  disclo- 
sure of  the  fact  will,  probably,  place  the  character  of  the  venerable 
Brahmin  in  a  new  light. 

The  Koolins,  who  are  accounted  the  purest  and  the  most  sacred 
cast  of  the  Brahmins,  claim  it  as  a  privilege  of  their  order,  to  mar- 
ry an  hundred  wives.  And  they  sometimes  accomplish  that  num- 
ber ;  it  being  accounted  an  honour  by  other  Brahmins  to  unite 
tlieir  daughters  to  a  Koolin  Brahmin.  The  wives  live  commonly 
in  their  father's  houses;  and  the  Koolin  Brahmin  visits  them  all 
round,  g-enerally  once  a  year;  on  which  occasion,  he  receives  a 
present  from  the  father.  The  progeny  is  so  numerous  in  some 
instances,  that  a  statement  of  the  number  (recorded  in  the  regis- 
ters of  the  cast)  would  scarcely  obtain  credit. 

As  in  the  case  of  human  sacrifices  at  Saugor,  and  of  the  num- 
ber of  women  who  are  annually  burned  near  Calcutta,  tb.ere  was  i 
disposition  among  many  to  discredit  the  fact  ;  it  may  be  proper 
to  adduce  a  few  names  and  places  to  establish  the  excessive  po- 
lygamy of  the  Koolin  Brahmins. 

The  Ghautucks,  or  registrars  of  the  Koolin  cast,  state,  that  Ra- 
jeb  Bonncrgee,  now  of  Calcutta,  has  fortv  wives;  and  that  R.ij- 
chunder  Bonnergee,  also  of  Calcutta,  has  forty-two  wives,  and  in- 
tends to  marry  more  ;  that  Ramraja  Bonnergee  of  Bicramporc, 
aged  thirty  years,  and  Pooran  Bonnergee,  Rajkissoie  Ciiuttergee, 

"  the  Catechist  from  his  Palmyra  leaC  The  first  Danish  missionaries  ineii- 
lion  this  art  as  practised  at  Tranqucbar,  near  Travancorc,  by  the  natives. 
Tliey  also  describe  the  Maiabarians  (and  such  ihej'  apjjcai-  to  h.ive  culled 
the  natives  on  the  eaut  side  of  the  Pi-ninsula,  as  fur  as  tJio  seat  of  their  ii.is  • 
sion)  as  "  a  witty  and  sagacious  people,"  ;i:id  as  "  quick  and  sharp  enough 
"  in  their  way."  Tlieir  sagacity,  however,  did  not  secure  them  from  tlie 
grossest  idol:itry  and  superstition  ;  anxl  they  have  onh  given  an  acklitional 
proof  to  what  was  before  furnished  by  the  Greeks  ;ind  Romans,  that  f//c 
viorld  by  luisdom  knevj  not  God.  See  an  account  of  the  "  Idolafy  of  the 
Malabarians,"  in  the  AccoHut  of  the  Danish  Mission  in  tlit:  East  Indies.  For 
an  account  of  Uie  literature  of  die  Hindoos,  see  Su*  WUhum  Jones's  Disset^ 
«ition  on  tlic  Literatui'e  of  Asia,    Jvtcr.  Ediu} 


72 

aiicl  Koopram  Mookeii^ee,  have  each  upwards  of  forty  wives,  and 
intend  to  marry  more;  that  Birjoo  Mookerges  of  Ricrampore, 
uho  died  about  five  years  ago,  had  ninety  wives  ;  that  Pcrtab  Bon- 
nergee  of  Panchraw,  near  Uurdwan,  had  seventy  wives  ;  that 
Ramkonny  IVlookergec  of  Jessore,  who  died  about  twelve  yeai-s 
ago,  had  one  hundred  \>ives  ;  and  that  Rogonaut  Mookergee  of 
Bale  Gerrea,  near  Santipore,  who  died  eibout  four  years  ago,  had 
upwards  of  one  hundred  wives. 

The  effects  of  this  excessive  polygamy  are  very  pernicious  to 
society  ;  for  it  is  a  copious  source  of  female  prostitution.  Some 
of  these  privileged  characters  make  it  a  practice  to  marry,  mere- 
ly for  the  dowry  of  a  wife  ;  and  as  she  seldom  sees  her  husband 
during  his  life,  and  dare  not  marry  another  after  his  death,  she  has 
strong  temptations  to  an  irregular  conduct.  This  monopoly  of 
women  by  the  Koolin  Brahmins  is  justly  complained  of  by  Brah- 
mins of  the  other  orders  ;  and  they  have  expressed  a  hope  that  it 
will  be  abolished  by  authority.  They  aftum  that  this  (like  many 
other  reigning  practices)  is  a  direct  violation  of  the  law  of  the 
Shasters,  which  docs  not  allow  more  than  four  wives  to  a  Brahmin. 

I. 

Testimonies  to  the  general  character  of  the  Hindoos . 

As  a  doubt  has  been  sometimes  expressed  regarding  the  real 
character  of  the  Hindoos,  and  it  has  been  supposed  that  their  de- 
generacy only  commenced  in  the  last  century,  we  shall  adduce 
the  testimony  of  three  competent  judges,  who  lived  at  different 
periods  of  time,  and  occupied  different  situations  in  life.  The  first 
Js  a  king  of  Hindooslan,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  the  higher 
classes  of  the  Hindoos  ;  the  second  a  city  magistrate,  who  was 
conversant  with  the  loiuer  classes  ;  and  the  third  an  author,  well 
versed  in  their  mythology,  and  intimately  acquainted  with  their 
teamed  men.  The  concurring  testimony  of  these  witnesses  will 
be  received  with  more  respect  on  this  account,  that  the  first  evi- 
dence is  that  of  a  Mahomedan,  the  second  of  a  modern  philoso- 
pher, and  the  third  of  a  Christian  :  and  to  these  we  shall  add  the 
testimony  of  a  Brahmin  himself. 

1.  In  the  Tuzuc  Timuri,  "  containing  maxims  of  Tamerlane 
^^  the  Great,  derived  from  his  own  experience,  for  the  future  gov- 
"  ernmentof  his  conquests,"  there  is  the  following  mandate  to  his 
sons  and  statesmen  : 

"  Know,  my  dear  children,  and  elevated  statesmen,  that  the  in- 
"  habitants  of  Hindoostan  and  Bengal  are  equally  debilitated  in 
"  their  corporeal,  and  inert  in  their  mental  faculties.  They  are 
"  inexoral)le  in  temper,  and  at  the  same  time  so  penurious  and 
"  sordid  in  mind,  that  nothing  can  be  obtained  from  them  but  by 
"  personal  violence.  It  appears  unquestionable  to  me,  that  this 
"  people  are  under  the  displeasure  of  the  Almighty,  otherwise  a 
"  prophet  would  have  been  appointed  for  them,  to  turn  them  away 
"  from  the  worship  of  idols,  and  fire  and  cows,  and  to  direct  them 
"  to  the  adoration  of  the  true  God.  Regardless  of  honour,  and 
''  indecent  in  their  dress,  they  sacrifice  their  lives  for  trifles  (they 


>3 

"  give  their  souls  for  a  lai  thing),  and  arc  indefatigable  in  unworthy 
"  pursuits ;  whilst  improvident  and  imprudent,  their  ideas  are  con- 
"  fined  and  views  circumscribed.  Like  those  demons  who,  with 
"  a  view  to  deceive,  can  assume  the  most  specious  appearances, 
♦'  so  the  native  of  flindoostan  cultivates  imposture,  fraud,  and  de- 
*'  ception,  and  considdrs  them  to  be  meritorious  accomplishments. 
"  Should  any  person  entrust  to  him  the  care  of  his  property,  that 
"  person  will  soon  become  only  the  nortiinal  possessor  of  it. 

"  The  tendency  of  this  my  mandate  to  you  statesmen,  is,  lO 
"  preclude  a  confidence  in  their  actions,  or  an  adoption  of  their 
"  advice.*  But  should  their  assistance  be  necessary,  employ  them 
♦'  as  the  mechanical,  and  support  them  as  the  living  instruments 
"  of  labour."     Asiatic  Miscellany,  Vol.  III.  p.  179. 

2.  The  second  testimony  to  the  general  character  of  the  Hin- 
doos shall  bethatof  Mr.  Plolwell,  who  was  a  city  magistrate  of  Cal- 
cutta about  the  middle  of  last  century.  Mr.  Holwell  colls  himself 
a  philosopher  ;  and,  as  such,  he  is  an  admirer  of  the  Hindoo  my- 
thology, and  alleges  that  a  Brahmin  would  be  a  perfect  model  of 
piety  and  purity,  ii  he  would  only  attend  to  the  precepts  of  the 
Shastcrs. 

"  The  Gentoos,  in  general,  are  as  degenerate,  crafty,  supersti- 
"  tious,  litigious,  and  wicked  a  people  as  any  race  of  beings  in  the 
*'  known  world,  if  not  eminently  more  so,  especially  the  common 
"  run  of  Brahmins  ;  and  we  can  truly  aver,  that  during  almost  five 
«  years,  that  wc  presided  in  the  judicial  Cutcherry  Court  of  Calcut- 
"  ta,  never  any  murder,  or  other  atrocious  crime,  came  before  us, 
"  but  it  was  proved  in  the  end  that  a  Brahmin  was  at  the  bottom  of 
«it."t 

3.  At  Benares,  the  fountain  of  Hindoo  learning  and  religion, 
where  Capt.  Wilford,  author  of  the  Esst.ys  on  the  Indian  and  E- 
tijyptian  Mythology,  has  long  resided  in  the  society  of  the  Brah- 
mins, a  scene  has  been  lately  exhibited,  which  certainly  has  never 
had  a  parallel  in  any  other  learned  society  in  the  world. 

The  Pundit  of  Capt.  Wilford  having,  for  a  considerable  time^ 
been  guilty  of  interpolating  his  books,  and  of  fabricating  new  sen- 
tences in  old  works,  to  answer  a  particular  purpose,  was  at  length 
detected  and  publicly  disgraced.  As  a  last  effort  to  save  his  char- 
acter, "  he  brought  ten  Brahmins,  not  only  as  his  compurgators 
♦'  but  to  swear  by  what  is  most  sacred  in  their  religion  to  the  geri' 
*'•  uinencss  of  the  extracts."^  Capt.  Wilford  would  not  permit 
the  ceremonial  of  perjury  to  take  place,  and  dismissed  them  from 
his  presence  with  indignation. 

Among  what  tribe  of  barbarians  in  America,  or  in  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  could  there  be  found  so  many  of  their  principal  men,  in 
one  place,  who  would  come  forth,  and  confirm  a  falsehood  in  the 
presence  of  their  countrymen,  by  a  solemn  act  of  the  country's 
religion,  like  these  learned  disciples  of  Brahma  at  Benares  ! 

•  Marquis  Cornwallis  was  never  known,  during  his  administration  in  In- 
dia, to  admit  a  native  to  his  confidence.  Under  the  administration  ol"  Mar- 
q^iiis  Wellesley  there  is  a  rpfa/ exclusion  of  na'.lve  counsel. 

f  HohveU's  Historical  Events,  p.  15.?.  *  A  ;;at.  K'?s.  Vol.  VIII.  p.  28. 
10 


4.  To  tlic  foregoing  we  shall  add  the  testimony  of  a  Bi\ihmiri 
himself,  extracted  from  a  paper,  entitled  "  A  Defence  of  the  Hin- 
"  doos." — "  These  ravages  cff  llindoostan  (from  the  repeated  inva- 
"  sion  of  the  Mussulmans)  so  disturbed  the  peace  of  the  country, 
'*  that  the  principles  of  its  inhabitants  were  confounded,  their 
"  learning  degraded,  and  their  customs  entirely  forgotten.  Thus 
"  reduced,  having  no  means  of  support,  they  were  induced  to  prac- 
"  tise  the  vices  forbidden  them  ;  tliey  would  have  become  savages, 
'^  or  have  been  entirely  rooted  out,  had  not  the  glorious  British  na- 
"  tion  established  the  standard  of  their  government." 

See  Defence  of  the  Hindoos  against  Mr.  Newnhani's  College 
Essay  ;  by  Senkariah,  a  learned  Brahmin  at  Madras.  jNIadras 
("iazette,  10th  November,  1804. 

K. 

Jewish  Scri/iiiires  at  Cochin. 

JL  HERE  is  reason  to  believe  that  scriptural  records,  older  than 
the  apostolic,  exist  on  the  coast  of  ?\Ialabar.  At  Cochin  there  is 
a  colony  of  Jews,  who  retain  the  tradition  that  they  arrived  in  In- 
dia soon  after  the  Babylonian  captivity.  There  are  in  that  pro- 
vince tvvo  classes  of  Jews,  the  white  and  the  black  Jews.  The 
black  Jews  are  those  who  are  supposed  to  have  arrived  at  that  ear- 
ly period.  The  white  Jews  emigrated  from  Europe  in  later  ages. 
What  seems  to  countenance  the  tradition  of  the  black  Jews  is,  that 
they  have  copies  of  those  books  of  the  Old  Testament  which  were 
written  previously  to  the  captivity,  but  none  of  those  whose  dates 
are  subsequent  to  that  event. 

Some  years  ago  the  President  of  Yale  College,  in  America,  an 
eminent  archaiologist,  addressed  a  letter  to  Sir  William  Jones,  on 
the  subject  of  these  manuscripts,  proposing  that  an  inquiry  should 
be  instituted  by  the  Asiatic  Society  ;  but  Sir  William  died  before 
the  letter  arrived.  His  object  was  to  obtain  the  whole  of  the  fifth 
chapter  of  Genesis,  and  a  collation  of  certain  other  passages  in  the 
Old  Testament  •,  and  also  to  ascertain  whether  the  MSS.  at  Cochin 
were  written  in  the  present  Hebrew  character,  or  in  another  Ori- 
ental Palaeography.* 

•  [The  particular  design  of  the  lute  President  Stiles,  hi  soliciting  this 
inquiry,  was  to  ascertain,  whether  the  copy  of  the  Pentatetich,  belonying  to 
the  Jews  at  Cochin  (supposing  them  to  possess  a  Hebrew  copy  of  remote 
deriv.ition),  accords  with  the  Hebrew,  the  Septuagint,  or  the  Samaritan. 
The  diflfcrence  between  tliese  copies  of  tlie  Old  Testament,  in  the  clironolo- 
^v  cf  the  patriarchal  ages,  is  known  to  be  great ;  and  ho  was  very  desirous 
rrt  dotcMTiine,  if  possible,  which  is  correct.  Although  Sir  William  Jones 
died  before  the  President's  Letter  reached  India,  a  member  of  the  Asiatic 
Society  ackvio^^jledged  the  receipt  of  it,  informing,  that  it  was  read  at  tlie 
fi-st  meeliiig  of  tlie  Society  aflcr  its  reception  ;  and  that  it  would  be  answei'- 
ed  by  Sir  John  Sliove,  llio  President  of  the  Society,  as  soon  as  he  should  re- 
ceive replies  to  the  inquiries  wliich  he  had  directed  (o  be  made  at  Cochin 
and  Cranganore,  rcsj)ecting  tiic  points  wliich  *'  the  laudable  zeal"  of  the 
writer  "  wished  to  have  ascertained."!- — Tiie  long  wished  for  inqviiry  has  at 
Tenth  been  made  by  the  respectable  Autlior  ofthis  MEMoiir,  under  the  aus- 
t  Sec  Lift-  rf  PrciiJcit  Stiles. 


75 

in  the  i,ear  1748,  Mr.  Romainc,  the  learned  editor  of  Calusio'a 
JTebrew  Dictionary,  wiis  meditatint;  a  voyage  to  India,  fur  the  sole 
r^urpose  of  consuUing  these  manuscripts. 

The  latest  iniormation  respcctin;.?  tiicin  is  contained  in  a  letter 
lately  received  from  a  learned  missionary  in  the  south  of  tlie  pen- 
insula, who  had  resided  for  some  time  in  the  vicinity  of  Cocliin. 
lie  states,  that  he  "  had  constantly  been  informed  that  the  Jews  at 
"  Cochin  had  those  books  only  of  the  Old  Testan\ent  which  were 
"  written  before  the  Babylonian  captivity  ;  and  that  thence  it  '.s 
*'  generally  believed  by  the  Christians  of  the  Dcccan,  that  they 
'♦  had  come  to  India  soon  after  that  event.  lie  adds,  that  the  MSS. 
"  were  on  a  material  resembling  paper,  in  the  form  of  a  roll,  and 
"  that  the  character  had  a  strong  resemblance  to  Hebrew,  if  not 
"  Hebrew." 

By  the  inspection  of  these  MSS.  some  light  might  be  thrown 
on  the  controversy  respecting  (I.)  the  Hebrew  and  Samaiitan  let- 
ters ;  (2.)  the  antiquity  ot  the  vowel  points  ;  (3.)  the  Scripture 
chronology;  and  (4.)  the  correctness  of  the  European  copies  of 
the  Old  Testament.  Dr.  Kennicott  complains  of  a  practice  among 
the  Western  Jews  of  altering  many  copies  to  a  conformity  with 
some  particular  manuscript.  He  also  accuses  them  of  wilful  cor- 
ruption ;  as  in  expunging  the  word  "ba"  in  Dent,  xxvii.  26.  Bish- 
op Louth  suspects  them  of  leaving  out  words  in  certain  places,  tt» 
Jnvalidiite  the  argument  of  theChristians  ;  as  for  example,"  ri^t2 /" 
Isaiah  liii.  8. ;  where  the  Septtiagint  read  "  erj  ^x/x'^oi."    But  Jews 

pices  of  the  Marquis  Wellesley  ;  and  it  appears,  that  the  black  Jews  coloo- 
i  /ed  on  the  coasts  of  iTidia  long'  before  tlie  Christian  xra  ;  that  the  very  ini- 
)>erfect  resemWance  of  their  countenance  to  the  Jews  of  Europe  indicates 
that  they  have  been  detached  from  tlie  parent  stock  in  Judea,  many  ag'es  be- 
fore the  race  of  Jews  in  the  West ;  and  tliat  they  are  descendants  Irom  tiiose 
ancient  dispersions  recorded  in  the  Sacred  History  ;  thatcorrobative  of  ihis 
is  the  fact,  that  certain  of  these  tribes  do  not  call  themselves  yev^^s,  but  Be- 
7ii-Israel,  or  Israelites ;  that  in  tlie  record  chests  of  the  sj-nagogues  of  tlie 
Black  Jews  of  Cochin  have  been  discovered  old  copies  of  the  Law,  some  of 
which  are  complete,  and  for  the  most  part  legible  ;  th.at  at  the  remote  syn- 
agogues of  the  same  description  of  Jews,  situated  ;rt:  Tritooa,  Paroor,  Clie- 
notta,  and  Maleh,  have  been  foimd  many  old  writings,  among  which  are  some 
of  great  length  in  Rabbinical  Hebrew,  but  in  so  ancient  and  uncommon  a 
ciiaracter,  as  to  require  much  time  and  labour  to  ascertiin  their  contents  ; 
tliat  they  have,  in  most  places,  the  book  of  the  Law,  the  book  of  job,  and 
the  Psalms,  but  know  litde  of  the  Prophets  ;  that  some  of  ihcm  have  even 
lost  the  book  of  the  Law,  and  only  know  that  they  are  Israelites  from  U-a- 
dition,  and  iVom  their  observance  of  peculiar  rites  j  and  that  in  a  cotFer  of  a 
synagogue  of  tlie  Black  Jews,  in  the  interior  of  Mulayr.hi,  there  has  been 
found  an  old  copy  of  the  Law,  written  on  &  roll  of  leather,  about  50  feet 
long,  composed  of  skins  sewed  together,  so  worn  out,  in  some  places,  as  to 
be  patched  witb  pieces  of  parchment.  I)r.  Buchanan  brought  fiom  India  a 
collection  of  Oriental  Manuscripts,  chit-fly  Biblical,  written  in  the  Hebrew, 
Syriac,  and  Ethiopic  languages  ;  and  presented  them  to  the  University  of 
Cambridge  in  England.  The  Hebrew  manuscripts  weiv  obtained  from  the 
Black  Jews  ;  and  among  them,  it  Is  presumed,  is  the  old  copy  of  the  Law 
above  described  ;  for  tlie  person  em])loyed  in  arranging  and  collating  tlie 
Oriental  Manuscripts  for  the  Libraiy,  to  which  they  are  presented,  observes  : 
— "  A  copy  of  the  Hebrew  Pentateuch,  written  on  goat  skins,  and  found_  in 
"  one;  of  their  sjjiagogucs,  is  in  the  Buchanai\  collection  " 


76 

in  the  East,  remote  from  the  learned  controveisy  of  Chiistiane, 
would  liavc  no  nioUve  for  such  corruptions. 

It  is  in  contemplation  of  the  Author  of  this  Memoir  to  visit  Co- 
chin, pi-jviously  to  his  return  from  India,  for  the  express  purpose 
of  invcstie^aiing  these  ancient  Jewish  records;  and  also  of  exam- 
ining the  books  of  the  Nestorian  Christians,  who  are  said  to  pos- 
sess some  MSS.  in  the  Chaldaic  character,  of  a  high  antiquity* 

L. 

Shanscrit  Testimonies  of  Christ. 

The  learned  Wilford,  who  has  resided  for  many  years  at  Be- 
nares, the  fountain  of  Shanscrit  literature,  and  has  devoted  himself 
entirely  to  researches  into  Hindoo  mv^thology  and  Oriental  histo- 
ry, has  just  finished  a  work  which  will  be  received  with  much  sat- 
isfaction l)y  the  public.  It  is  a  record  of  the  testimonies  contained 
in  the  Shanscrit  writinj^s  of  the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion.^ 

This  work  which  is  yet  in  manuscript,  is  now  in  circulation 
(January,  1805)  with  the  members  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  previ- 

•  [Di-.  Buchanan  fiilfilled  his  intention.  In  1806,he  travelled  from  Calcutta 
to  Cape  Coraorin  by  land ;  and  proceeded  from  the  seacoast  into  the  intcriorol 
the  country,  nortli  east  from  Qiiilon.  In  this  sequestei-ed  reg-ion  of  Hindoostan 
he  founfl  churches,  where,  the  inhabitants  informed  him,  no  European  had, 
to  thei)- knowledg'e,  visited  before.  It  appears,  that  the  number  of  Syrian 
churches  is  greater  than  had  been  supposed  ;  that  there  are,  at  this  time, 
55  churches  in  Malayala,  acknowledging'  the  Patriarch  of  Antioch,  and  esti- 
mated to  contain  23,000  people  ;  that  their  doctrines  are  not  at  variance  in 
essentials  with  the  church  of  England  ;  that  their  bishops,  and  the  metro- 
politan, after  conferring  with  his  clergy  on  the  subject,  dehvered  the  follow- 
ing opinion  :  "  That  an  union  with  the  English  church,  or  at  least  such  a 
*•  connexion  as  should  appear  to  both  churches  practicable  and  expedient, 
"  would  be  an  happy  event,  and  favourable  to  the  advancement  of  reiig-ion  ;" 
that  it  is  in  contemplation  to  send  to  England  some  of  the  Syrian  youth,  foi- 
education  and  ordination  :  that  the  old  Syrians  have  continued,  till  lately, 
to  receive  their  bishops  from  Antioch,  but  that  ancient  patriarchate  being 
now  nearly  extinct,  and  incompetent  to  the  appointment  of  learned  men, 
"  the  Christian  church  in  MaJayala  looks  henci  forth  to  Britain  for  the  con- 
"  tin-  ance  of  that  light  which  has  shone  io  long  in  this  dark  region  of  the 
*'  world  ;"  that  Dr  Buchanan  was  about  to  commencx.'  the  Malayalam  trans - 
Lalionof  the  Scriptures,  anil  tliat  there  ai-e  200,000  Christians*  In  Malaya- 
lam, who  arc  ready  to  receive  it ;  that  tliere  are  various  ancient  Syrio-Chal- 
daic  manuscripts  in  Malayala  ;  that  a  volume  has  been  found  in  a  remote 
church  of  the  mountains,  containing  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  engross- 
ed on  strong  vellum  in  large  folio,  having  three  columns  iu  the  page,  writ- 
ten with  beautiful  accuracy,  in  the  Estrangelo  Syriac  (the  character  in 
•which  the  oldest  Syrian  manuscrijits  are  written),  and  illuminated  ;  thattiie 
Syrian  church  assigns  to  this  manuscript  a  high  aniiquity  ;  and  that  it  has 
been  handed  down  to  the  present  time  under  circumstances  so  peculiarly  fa- 
vourable to  accurate  preservation,  as  may  justly  entide  it  to  respect,  in  iJi^ 
collation  of  doubtful  readings  in  the  sacred  text.  This  volume  was  pre- 
sented to  Dr.  Buchanan  by  INfar  Dionys'us,  the  archbishop  of  the  Indian 
church,  and  is  now  deposited  among  the  Oriental  Manuscripts  in  the  public 
library  of  the  University  of  Cambridge.  Amtr,  Edit.'\ 

•  Jn  this  estiinatt  are  included  ivith  the  old  Syrian  fconnmonly  called  St 
Thome,  or  Jacobite)  Christians,  the  Syrian  Roman  Catholics,  ajtd  the  Latin 
Roman  Catholics.  Jn  some  American  Editium  (f  the  Star  in  the  East  it  f;; 
^liTorrectly  printed  20,000. 


tr 

ously  to  its  pTiblication  in  the  Asiatic  Researches.  It  is  entitled, 
"  Salivahana;  the  Son  of  the  Jacshacu,  or  Carpenter ;  or  Intro- 
<'  duction  of  the  Christian  Religion  into  India;  its  Progress  and 
«  Dxlir.c." 

From  these  evidences  it  appears,  thai  the  prophecies  of  the  Old 
Testament  were  recorded  in  the  Shanscrit  Pui anas  of  India,  as  in 
the  Sibylline  books  of  Rome  ;  tliat  the  rumour  of  the  universal 
do'iauion  of  tiie  Messiah  had  alarmed  the  emperors  of  the  East  as 
well  as  the  emperors  of  Rome  ;  and  that  holy  men  journeyed  frox;. 
the  Last,  directed  by  a  miraculous  star,  to  sec  the  heavci  ly  child. 
It  further  appears,  that  many  of  the  Shanscrit  writings  to  which 
had  been  attributed  a  vast  antiquity,  were  not  only  composed  after 
the  Christian  asra,  but  contain  particulars  of  the  advent,  birth,  life, 
miracles,  death,  resurrection,  and  ascension  of  our  Saviour. 

To  establish  fully  the  authenticity  of  these  imix»rtant  records, 
and  to  invite  inve:-.tigation,  Captain  Wilford  has  deposited  his  au- 
thorities and  vouchers  in  the  library  of  the  College  of  Fort  ^Vil- 
liam,  and  among  the  archives  of  the  Asiatic  Society. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  work  ll.e  learned  author  thus  expresses 
himself;  "  I  have  written  this  account  of  the  Christian  religion 
''  with  the  impartiality  of  an  historian  ;  fully  persuaded  tiiat  our 
"  holy  religioi^  cannot  possibly  receive  any  additional  lustre  froiii 
"  it." 

M. 

Chinese  Version  of  the  Scriptures  ;  and  Chinese  Literature. 

1.  X  HE  projected  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Chinese 
language  in  England,  which,  wc  understand,  has  already  obtained 
the  most  respectable  patronage,  is  considered  here  as  an  underta- 
king, which  will  be  attended  with  extreme  difficulty,  if  it  be  not 
found  altogether  impracticable.  Before  any  commencement  be 
made,  the  subject  ought  certainly  to  be  maturely  considered,  both 
in  regard  to  the  expense  and  the  execution.  The  estimate  is  sta- 
led to  be  thirty  thousand  pounds  sterling,  and  doubtless  the  ex- 
pense of  executing  the  work  in  the  proposed  form,  by  ty/ies,  (or 
even  by  copperplate,  which  would  be  the  cheapest  and  perhaps 
the  only  practicable  mode  in  England,)  is  not  over-rated  at  that 
sum. 

2.  But  who  is  to  translate  the  work  ?  Dr.  Montucci's  Diction- 
ary, now  in  the  press,  must  indeed  be  a  valuable  performance, 
(judging  front  the  genuineness  of  the  materials  and  the  erudition 
of  the  compilei,)  and  it  will  be  of  considerable  use  to  any  transla- 
tor, whether  in  China  or  in  England.  But  will  the  united  labours 
of  Dr.  Montucci  and  Dr.  Hager  ever  produce  a  chapter  of  the 
Bible  which  will  be  intelligible  to  a  native  of  China?  Without 
the  aid  of  learned  natives  of  the  country  to  write  their  own  lan» 
guage,  or  to  hear  it  read  by  the  translator,  no  work  of  this  kind 
can  be  prosecuted  with  any  confidence  of  its  utility.  This  has  been 
sufficiently  proved  to  us  in  the  versions  in  other  Oriental  languages 
(much  more  simple  than  the  Chinese)  which  have  been  undertak- 
en at  the  College  of  Fort  William.     Even  the  Arabic  Bible,  \vhich 


78 

IS  now  republishing  in  England,  can  never  be  useful  a&  a  popular 
work  in  Arabia,  it  beiiir  composed  in  the  classic,  and  not  in  the 
vernacular  dialect  of  that  country.  For  a  similar  reason  the  old 
•  Persian  iransltaion  is  of  no  use  in  Persia. 

S.  But  even  supposing  a  Chinese  version  of  the  Scriptures  to 
have  been  execuied  in  England,  how  is  it  to  be  printed  ?  or  in 
what  form  presented  to  the  Chinese?  Has  it  been  seriously  pro- 
posed to  print  it  in  a  moveable  tvpe,  and  on  English  paper  1  It 
ought  to  be  printed,  not  in  the  moveable  type,  nor  in  the  stereo- 
type, but  in  tiie  mode  commonly  used  in  China.  The  characters 
are  by  the  Chinese  engraved  on  a  tablet  of  wood  the  size  of  the 
par^e,  and  the  imprecision  is  thrown  oH",  as  by  copperplates  in  Eng- 
land. At  Canton,  the  dispatcjies  from  Pekjn  Avhich  arrive  in  the 
morning,  arc  put  into  the  hands  of  the  eni^ruvcr,  and  the  newspa- 
per is  thrown  olV  in  tlie  afternoon  of  the  same  day.  We  have  Chi- 
nese artists  now  iii  Calcutta,  who  engrave  on  wood  with  neatness, 
and  accuracy  ;  and  wh.o  arc  competent  to  engrave  jbe  whole  of  the 
Scriptures  in  the  Chinese  manner;  and  to  print  them  on  China 
paper,  and  in  sucii  a  form,  that  the  book  shall  appear  to  have  been 
puolishcd  in  China. 

If  in  this  projected  translation  at  home,  the  real  object  be  utility 
to  the  Chinese  people,  by  alfording  to  them  a  faithful  record  of  the 
revealed  woid  of  (iod  in  their  vernacular  tongue,  we  have  no  hes- 
itation in  aflirniin;^  that  that  object  will  be  attained  with  more  cer- 
tain advantage,  by  remitting  one-ff^>urth  of  the  sum,  which  it  has 
been  proposed  to  embark  in  the  undertaking  in  England,  to  the 
College  of  Fort  William  in  Bengal :  v/hich  institution,  it  may  be 
observed,  (indcpcndcHtly  of  this  particular  object,  and  considered 
inerely  as  the  fountain  of  Christian  knowledge  to  the  Oriental 
World,)  is  well  entitled  to  the  ample  support  of  every  Christian 
church  and  religions  society  in  Europe. 

4.  Since  the  College  Report  of  Literature,  published  in  Septetn- 
ber  last,  (1804,)  a  commencement  has  been  made  in  translating 
the  Scriptures  in  the  Chinese  language.  The  book  of  Genesis 
and  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  are  in  course  of  translation  ;  and 
some  chapters  of  each  have  already  been  printed  off. 

The  translator  is  Johannes  Lassar,  a  native  of  China,  and  pro- 
fessor of  the  Chinese  language,  assisted  by  a  Chinese  moonshee. 
He  was  lately  employed  by  the  Portuguese  government  at  Macao, 
in  conducting  a  correspondence  with  the  court  at  Pekin.  Being 
i«n  Armenian  Christian,  he  translates  from  the  Armenian  Bible. 

It  must  be  known  to  some  of  the  learned  in  Europe,  that  the 
Armenian  version  of  the  Scriptures  is  one  of  the  most  accurate 
'^xtant.  It  is  also  remarkable  tor  its  antiquity  j  being  among  the 
first  translations  after  the  Septuagint ;  and  is  styled  by  the  learned 
Orientalists,  (iolius  and  La  Croze,  the  "  queen  of  vsrsions." 
Though  the  Armenian  language  have  no  affniity  to  the  Hebrew, 
or  to  any  other  language  in  the  world,  it  abounds  in  the  Oriental 
idiom  ;  and  this  Bible  is  therefore  considered  by  us  as  eminently 
nacful  in  collating  new  versions  in  the  Oriental  tongues.     Th^ 


r9 

translators  of  the  Armciiian  Bible  (called  ihe  Interpreters)  wcir. 
famed  for  their  piety  and  learning  ;  their  lives  are  recorded  in  Ar- 
menian history  in  the  fifth  century  of  our  acra,  and  their  iranslatioJi 
is  reverenced  by  tiieir  nation  as  an  inspired  vod:.  From  this  Ar- 
menian original,  our  translaiur  (who  is  ignorant  of  the  Greek  and 
Hebrew  languat^res)  is  enabled  to  render  a  faithful  version  into  the 
language  of  China. 

\Vc  expect  soon  to  be  in  possession  of  those  portions  of  the 
Scriptures  which  have  been  translated  into  the  Chinese  language 
by  the  Romish  missionaries  ;  and  which  are  interspersed  in  their 
missals,  and  catecl\etical  books.  These  specimens  will  be  of  use 
in  the  general  collation  of  the  text,  and  particularly  in  translating 
proper  names  ;  since  it  would  be  improper  to  deviate  unnecessa- 
rily from  the  expressions  already  familiar  in  Cliina. 

The  mode  which  has  been  adopted  for  editing  the  Chinese  Bi- 
ble, is  the  following : 

Each  verse  is  printed  in  English,  in  columns  of  one  or  two  lines, 
from  the  top  to  the  bottom  of  the  page,  and  the  Chinese  version  is 
printed  in  the  usual  manner,  in  a  corresponding  column.  The 
English  is  introduced  with  a  view  to  render  the  work  a  good  class 
Book  for  students  in  the  Chinese  language.  The  whole  is  translat- 
ed in  the  Mandarine  dialect ;  but  wherever  there  appears  a  dan- 
ger of  the  sense  being  misunderstood,  there  are  marginal  readings 
■  in  the  familiar  dialects. 

5.  On  the  expediency  of  publishing  the  Scriptures  in  China,  w6 
shall  offer  a  few  observations. 

It  is  the  solemn  duty  of  our  imperial  nation  to  diffuse  Christian 
knowledge  throughout  the  world  at  all  times ;  but  more  particularly 
at  those  periods,  when  the  providence  of  God  shall  point  out  to  her 
the  mfG7z«of  doing  it,  and  at  the  same  time,  offer  to  hev adva?itagr^ 
by  the  execution.  To  the  East  and  West  of  peaceful  Hindoostan, 
there  is  a  "  shaking  of  the  nations."  This  seems  to  be  favourable 
not  only  to  our  own  stability,  but  to  the  extension  of  our  civilizing 
influence  in  Asia.  The  Wahabiansto  the  West  are  extinguishing 
Mahomedanism.  And  the  enemies  of  the  Tartar  dynasty  in  Chi- 
na threaten  the  overthrow  of  that  ancient  government.  After  a 
slumber  of  many  ages,  that  mighty  empire  seems  to  be  on  the  eve 
of  a  terrible  convulsion.  The  spirit  of  insurrection  which  broke 
forth  alxjut  five  years  ago  in  the  western  provinces,  is  now  diffus- 
ing itself  towards  the  eastern  parts  of  the  empire  ;  and  a  prophe- 
cy is  spread  abroad  that  the  end  of  the  Tartar  donunion  is  at  hand. 

Tlie  Ciiinese  are  permitted  by  existing  law,  to  choose  what  re- 
ligion they  please  ;  the  ])resent  emperor  and  his  court  profess  one 
faith, and  the  people  another.  They  are  a  curious  and  inquisitive 
race,  and  would  most  certainly  read  any  »<'w  book  which  should  be; 
{>ut  into  their  hands.  "  l"he  press  in  China,"  says  Mr.  Barrow, 
''  is  as  free  as  in  England,  and  the  profession  of  printing  open  to 
*'  every  one.  It  was  the  press  in  Europe  that  opened  a  free  access 
-'  to  the  doctrines  of  that  religion,  which  of  all  others,  is  best  ca!- 
•>  ci\luted  for  the  promotion  of  individual  happiness  and  p  lAlit. 


80 

''  virtue."*  The  copies  of  the  bible  would  soon  be  multiplied  in 
China.  If  an  individual  (a  prime  mover  of  the  revolution:iry  opin- 
ions in  Europe)  found  means  to  send  his"  Rights  of  Man"  to  Chi- 
na,! shall  not  our  national  zeal  in  the  defence  of  truth  and  of  social 
happiness  urge  us  to  diffuse  among  that  people  a  code  of  nobler 
principles  ?  There  are  no  arguments  against  this  measure  of  ec 
benign  philosophy  and  true  philanthropy,  but  those  which  are  con- 
tained in  the  books  of  Voltaire  and  Rousseau. 

6.  The  British  nation,  though  so  intimately  connected  with- 
China  by  commercial  negotiation,  has  no  institution  for  instruction 
in  the  Chinese  language  at  home  or  abroad.  The  consequences  of 
such  disadvantage,  on  our  tn/iue?ice,  our  character,  and  our  commerce 
at  Canton,  are  well  illustrated  by  an  authentic  historian,  who  had 
the  best  opportunities  of  obtaining  information  on  the  subject.:}: 

If  it  be  possible  any  where  to  furnish  to  Europeans  the  means  of 
regular  instruction  in  the  Chinese  language,  it  may  be  expected  at 
the  College  of  Fort  William  in  Bengal ;  our  propinquity  to  China  af- 
fording opportunities  of  obtaining  a  constant  supply  of  teachers  and 
books ;  and  of  maintaining  a  regular  correspondence  with  its  learned 
men.  Our  territories  on  the  continent  are  contiguous  to  the  Chi- 
nese frontier;  and  our  islands  are  resorted  to  by  the  Chinese  people. 

The  French  are  at  this  time  cultivating  the  Chinese  language 
with  great  assiduity  ;  and  no  doubt  with  a  prospect  of  certain  ad- 
vantage. We  have  in  India  satisfactory  evidence  that  they  meditate 
an  embassy  to  China,  or  a  descent  on  Cochin  China,  as  soon  as  peace 
in  Europe  shall  give  them  opportunity .§  "  The  French,"  says  Mr. 
Barrow, "  aware  of  the  solid  advantages  that  result  from  the  knowl- 
"  edge  of  languages,  are  at  this  time  holding  out  every  encourage- 
*'  ment  to  the  study  of  Chinese  literature;  obviously  not  without 
"  design.  They  know  that  the  Chinese  character  is  understood 
"  from  the  gulf  of  Siam  to  the  Tartarian  Sea,  and  over  a  very  con- 
"  siderable  part  of  the  great  Eastern  Archipelago  ;  and  that  the 
"  Cochin  Chinese,  with  whom  they  have  already  firmly  roo/f(/them- 
"  selves,  use  no  other  writing  than  the  pure  Chinese  character, 
"  which  is  also  the  case  with  the  Japanese.  It  is  to  be  hoped  there- 
"  fore  that  the  British  nation  will  not  neglect  the  means  of  being 
"  able  to  meet  the  French,  if  necessary,  even  on  this  ground.1I 

"  See  Barrow's  Travels,  page  392.  f  Ibid.  396. 

♦  John  Barrow,  Esq.  Secretary  to  Lord  Macartney's  Embassy.  See  his 
Travels  in  China,  page  616.  Mr.  Bavrow  is  the  only  writer  from  Kircher 
downwards,  who  has  illustrated  China. 

^  Diiring^  the  short  interval  of  the  last  peace,  this  expedition  was  talked 
of  publicly  at  the  Mauritius  ;  and  mentioned  to  the  Eng-li.sh  there  as  a  pro- 
ject of  France,  to  which  the  Britisii  government  co\ikl  not  possibly  have  an 
objection. 

^  Farrowb  Trav*T<?  in  China,  pnge  (>\^. 


VLl^t  profits  of  tffis  WBotk 

toill  ht  tieboteti  to 

Mmiomt^  Purposes, 


SAMUEL  T.  ARMSTRONG, 

No.  50,  Cornhillj  Boston, 

KEEPS  constantly  for  sale  a  great  variety  of  RE- 
LIGIOUS PUBLICATIONS,  and  many  other  works 
of  value. 

He  has  now  in  press, 

OWEN  ON  THE  HEBREWS, 

in  4  vols.  8vo.  (vols.  1  and  2  will  soon  be  out.) 

Watts  on  the 

TERMS  OF  CHRISTIAN  COMMUNION 

18mo. 

Life  of 
DAVID  BRAIN ARD, 

12  mo. 

He  will  soon    publish 

SERMONS  TO  MARINERS; 

by  Abiel  Abbot,  a.  m.  of  Beverly. 

LECTURES  ON  SCRIPTURE  FACTS, 

Svo. 

SUBSCRIPTIOA'S  FOR 

SCOTT S  BIBLE, 

ill  4lo.  or  Svo.  received  by  him;  the  first  volume  is 
ready. 

[Ic  tdll  always  have  on  hand  an  extensive  assoi't- 
ment  of  Mr.  Woodward's  Publications,  and  be  able 
io  supply  "jcholesale  dealers  at  the  usual  discounts. 


TWO 

DISCOURSES 

PREACHED 

BEFORE  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CAMBRIDGE, 
ON  COMMENCEMENT  SUNDAY, 

July   1,   1810. 

AND 

A  SERMON 

PREACHED 

BEFORE  THE  SOCIETY  FOR  MISSIONS  TO  AFRICA 
AND  THE  EAST; 

AT  THEIR  TENTH  ANNIVERSARY, 

July   12,   1810. 

to  which  are  added 

CHRISTIAN  MESEAMCHES 

IN 

ASIA. 


Rev.  CLAUDIUS  IbuCHANAN,  D.  D. 

LATE  VICE-PROVOST    OF  THE  COLLEGE  OF  FORT-WILLIAM    IN 

BENGAL. 


Cambridge,  (Eng.)  Printed  at  the  University  Press. 

BOSTON: 
REPRINTED  AND  SOLD  BY  SAMUEL  T.  ARMSTRONG, 

No.   50,   CORNHILL. 

1811. 


CONTENTS. 


SERMONS. 

Page. 
Commencement  Sermon,  preached  before  the  University 

of  Cambridge,  on  Sunday  Morning,  July  1,  1810  -  -  -  -  9 
Commencement  Sermon,  in  the  Afternoon  of  the    same 

day 28 

Sermon  before  the  Society  for  Missions  to  Africa  and  the 

East;  preached  in  London,  June  12,  1810 5" 

CHRISTIAN  RESEARCHES 

IN  ASIA. 

Introduction --- 89 

The  Chinese --  95 

The  Hindoos 100 

Juggernaut 101 

Immolation  of  Females -...  112 

Letters  of  King  George  Land  Archbishop  Wake  -   -  -  -  119 

Tranqucbar - _  122 

Tanjore _ 125 

Tritchinopoly -..  132 

Versions  of  the  Scriptures  for  the  Hindoos 134 

The  Ceylonese - -  136 

The  Malays 141 

The  Syrian  Christians  in  India 148 

The  Malabar  Bible 170 

Syriac  Bible 170 

Romish  Christians  in  India 172 

Inquisition  at  Goa I75 

Translation  of  the  Scriptures  for  the  Romish  Christians  193 

The  Colleges  at  Goa 194 

The  Persians 195 

The  Arabians  --- 201 


CONTENTS. 

Page. 

The  Arabic  School  for  the  Translation  of  the  Scriptures  208 

The  Jews  in  Asia 212 

Their  MSS.  of  the  Scriptures 218 

The  Ten  Tribes 229 

Restoration  of  the  Jews --..-  232 

Versions  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Eastern  Languages  for 

the  Jews - - 237 

BibliothecaBiblica  in  Bengal 239 

The  Armenians - 244 

Ecclesiastical  Establishment  for  British  India  --..-.  247 
Letter  on  this  subject  from  Dr.Watson, Bishop  of  LlandafF, 

to  the  Author 259 

Conclusion  ----- --. 261 


THE 

ERAS  OF  JLIG-HT, 

BEING 

TWO  DISCOURSES 

PREACHED 

BEFORE  THE  UmVERSITY  OF  CAMBRIDGE, 

ON  COMMENCEMENT  SUNDAY, 

July  1,  1810. 


SERMON  I. 

(MORNING.) 

Gen.  i,  3.     Let  there  be  Light. 

*'In  the  beginning,  god  created  the  heavens  and 
the  earth.  And  the  earth  was  without  form  and  void, 
and  darkness  was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep.  And 
God  said,  Let  there  be  Light:  and  there  was  Light." 
In  these  first  words  of  Revelation  we  read  how  God 
gave  light  to  the  natural  world.  But  he  is  also  the 
author  of  spiritual  light;  and  by  the  same  almighty 
Fiat,  he  dispelled  the  darkness  of  the  moral  world. 
For,  "when  the  fulness  of  time  was  come,  God  sent 
forth  his  Son,"  who  is  '-the  brightness  of  his  glory,  and 
the  express  image  of  his  person;"  and  he  said  unto  the 
Church,  which  was  to  be  illuminated  by  him,  "Arise, 
shine,  for  thy  light  is  come;"  Is.  Ix,  1,  and  "the  peo- 
ple which  sat  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death, 
saw  a  great  Light,"     Matt,  iv,  16. 

Now  the  Scriptures  mark  a  certain  analogy  between 
the  creation  of  natural  and  of  spiritual  light;  and  shew 
that  both  are  produced  by  an  exertion  of  the  same 
Almighty  power.  "For  God,  who  commanded  the 
light  to  shine  out  of  darkness,  hath  shincd  in  our 
hearts,  to  give  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory 
of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ,"  2  Cor.  iv,  6. 

Under  the  authority  of  this  analogy  we  may  be  per- 
mitted to  inquire,  which  is  the  grandest  display  of  the 


10  The  Eras  of  Light. 

Divine  power,  the  creation  of  natural  or  of  spiritual 
light?  the  production  of  the  sun,  which  shines  in  the 
firmament,  or  spiritual  illumination  by  him,  who  is 
called  "the  Sun  of  llighteousness;"  connected  as  it  is 
with  those  stupendous  events  in  heaven  and  earth, 
"which  angels  desire  to  look  into;"  the  incarnation  of 
the  Deity;  the  passion,  death,  resurrection,  and  ascen- 
sion of  the  Mediator;  the  coming  of  the  Holy  Ghost; 
the  gift  of  Tongues;  the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel; 
and  the  liberation  of  millions  of  souls  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God?  Doubt- 
less, the  glory  of  the  spiritual  dispensation  far  transcends 
that  of  the  natural  creation,  both  in  the  importance  of 
its  effects,  and  in  the  extent  of  its  duration. 

Let  this,  then,  be  our  subject,  to  contemplate  the 
spiritual  illumination  which  comes  by  Jesus  Cliiist; 
who,  when  the  world  was  in  darkness,  "brought  life 
and  immortality  to  light  by  the  Gospel."  Of  the  difHi- 
sion  of  this  heavenly  Light,  we  shall  notice  ttee  dis- 
tinct Eras. 

I.  The  first  Era  is  that  of  the  Promulgation  of  the 
Gospel  by  Christ  himself. 

II.  The  second  is  the  Era  of  the  Reformation; 
when,  after  that  the  Christian  world  had  again  sunk 
into  darkness,  and  passed  a  long  night  of  supersittiok, 
the  beams  of  truth  broke  forth  with  renew^ed  splendor. 

III.  A  third  Era  of  Light  is  the  present  period. 
The  Reformed  Church,  after  preserving  its  purity  as 
long,  perhaps,  as  the  primitive  Church,  began  to  suffer 
a  general  declension,  and  was  in  danger  of  being  utterly 
overthrown  by  Infidelity.  A  decorous  external  pro- 
fession was  indeed  observed;  and,  in  our  own  Church, 
"the  form  of  sound  words"  was  retained;  but  the  spirit 
and  power  of  religion  had  very  generally  departed. 
By  many  persons  the  spiritual  influence  of  the  Gospel 


The  Eras  of  Light.  1 1 

v/as  not  even  acknowledged.  The  effusion  of  the  Di- 
vine Spirit  was  not  belieNed  to  exist  in  any  measure  or 
degree,  but  was  considered  as  something  which  \\  as 
confined  to  the  first  age  of  the  Church.  But  now  the 
vital  spirit  of  our  religion  hath  revived,  and  is  producing 
tile  fruits  of  the  first  century.  Christianity  hath  as- 
sumed its  true  character,  as  ''the  Light  of  the  world." 
The  Holy  Scriptures  are  multiplying  without  number. 
Translations  are  preparing  in  ahnost  all  languages; 
and  Preachers  are  going  forth  into  almost  every  region, 
"to  make  the  way;?  of  God  known  upon  earth,  his 
savino'  health  amons;  all  nations.*' 

I.  We  are  first  to  review  that  grand  Era  of  Light, 
when  "the  Sun  of  Righteousness"  himself  appeared. 

The  period  of  this  event  has  been  observed  as  an 
epoch  of  time  by  almost  all  the  civilized  nations  of  the 
world;  and  -with  good  reason;  for  the  world  was  in 
darkness  till  Christ  came.  The  Spirit  of  God,  indeed, 
moved  upon  the  face  of  the  earth;  and  to  the  Patriarchs 
and  Prophets  an  intimation  was  given  that  a  Light 
WOULD  come;  yet  it  was  true  that,  with  the  exception 
of  the  chosen  people,  who  wxre  themselves  the  harbin- 
gers of  the  Light,  "darkness  covered  the  earth,  and 
gross  darkness  the  people."  This  was  the  state  of 
mankind  even  in  the  brightest  periods  of  Greece  and 
Rome.  Those  nations  had  made  some  progress  in  na- 
tural science,  and  in  human  learning;  but  they  were 
utterly  ignorant  of  that  science  which  is  chiefly  worthy 
of  an  immortal  creature;  namely,  the  knowledge  of 
their  Creator,  and  of  their  being's  use  and  end. 

Such  was  the  state  of  the  moral  world,  when  HE 
came,  who  is  called  "the  Desire  of  all  Nations," 
Haggai  ii,  7.  It  was  not  unlike  the  state  of  the 
natural  world,  at  that  period  of  creation  when  "the 
earth  was  ^A  ilhout  form,  and  void;  and  darkness  was 


12  The  Eras  of  Light 

upon  the  face  of  the  deep."  But  while  mankind  were 
involved  in  this  spiritual  obscurity,  -'The  Word  was 
made  flesh."  That  eternal  Word,  "by  whom  all 
things,  were  made,  and  without  whom  was  not  any 
thing  made  that  was  made,"  John  i,  3;  by  whom 
"God  made  the  worlds,"  Heb.  i,  2;  that  same  Almighty 
Word  which  spake  at  the  first  creation,  said  a  second 
time,  "Let  there  be  Light;"  and  there  was  Light. 
"I  am  come,"  said  our  Savior,  "a  Light  into  the  world, 
that  whosoever  believeth  on  me  should  not  abide  in 
darkness,"  John  xii,  46.  Cluist  came  to  reveal 
"the  MYSTERY  which  was  kept  secret  since  the  world 
began,  but  now  is  made  manifest;  and  by  the  scrip- 
tures of  the  Prophets,  according  to  the  commandment 
of  the  Everlasting  God,  made  known  to  all  Nations," 
Rom.  xvi,  23.  What  then  was  this  Mystery  which 
Christ  came  to  reveal? 

He  revealed  the  Love  of  God  the  Father.  "God 
so  LOVED  the  w  orld,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  on  Him,  should  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life,"  John  iii,  16. 

He  revealed  the  Atonement  of  God  the  Son,  in 
assuming  the  human  nature,  and  offering  himself  up 
a  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  men.  "My  flesh,"  saith  he, 
"I  will  give  for  the  life  of  the  world,"  John  vi,  5L  "A 
BODY  hast  thou  prepared  me.  Lo,  I  come  to  do  thy 
will,  O  God,"  Heb.  x,  5. 

He  revealed  the  Inspiration  of  God  the  Holy 
Ghost;  which  was  now  to  descend  from  heaven,  and 
to  "abide  with  men  for  ever,"  John  xiv,  16;  even 
the  spirit  of  truth  which  should  "reprove  the  world 
of  sin,  and  of  righteousness,  and  judgment,"  John  xvi, 
18;  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  should  "be  given  by  our 
heavenly  Father  to  them  that  ask  him,"  Luke  xi,  11. 
These  were  the  doctrines  which  were  to  oive  light  to 


The  Eras  of  Light.  V3 

the  world.  Tliey  are  comprehended  by  the  Apostle 
Peter  in  one  sentence.  He  addresses  believers  as  be- 
ing "elect,  according  to  the  foreknowledge  of  God  the 
Father,  through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit  unto 
obedience;  and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,"  1  Pet.  i,  2. 

These  doctrines  our  Savior  embodied  in  a  short 
Commission  or  Charge,  which  he  delivered,  after  his 
ascension  into  heaven,  to  one  of  his  Apostles.  It  was 
given  to  that  Apostle,  whom  our  Lord  called  "the 
CHOSEN  VESSEL,  to  bear  his  name  to  the  Gentiles," 
Acts  ix,  15.  For  when  Paul  was  proceeding  on  his 
way  to  Damascus,  ''alight  above  the  brightness  of  the 
sun  shone  around  him;"  and  our  Savior  spoke  to  him 
from  iieaven  in  the  following  words:  "I  send  thee  to 
the  Gentiles  to  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them 
from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  po^^'er  ol  Satan 
unto  God;  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins, 
and  inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified  by- 
faith,  which  is  in  me,"  Acts  xxvi,  18. 

This  Charge  our  Lord  delivered  after  his  ascension 
into  heaven,  expressly  for  the  instruction  of  his  Min- 
isters, in  regard  to  the  doctrine  they  were  tojn'each, 
and  to  the  effects  which  should  follow.  It  may 
therefore  be  considered  as  a  summary  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  four  Gospels;  and  every  Minister  of  Christ 
ought  to  engi'ave  it  on  the  tablet  of  his  memory,  and 
comprehend  it  well;  whether  he  preach  "to  Greek  or 
to  barbarian,  to  learned  or  to  unlearned,  to  bond  or 
to  free." 

Here  is  first  established  that  fundamental  truth, 
which  ought  ever  to  be  present  ^^'ith  us  in  all  our  coun- 
sels concerning  the  promulgation  of  the  gospel,  I'hat 
the  Gentiles  are  "under  the  f>Gwer  of  Satan."  "I  send 
thee."  saith  our  Lord,  "to  the  Gentiles,  to  turn  them 


14  Tlie  Eras  of  Light. 

from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God."  I'his  is  a  truth 
which  the  wisdom  of  this  world  "will  not  receive;" 
and  it  is  assaulted  by  a  false  philosophy  continually. 
But,  like  a  rock  assailed  by  the  restless  waves,  it  will 
remain  for  ever  immoveable.  For  what  we  call  a 
revelation  from  heaven,  is  properly  a  revelation  of  this, 
That  all  men  are  by  nature  "in  darkness,  and  under 
the  power  of  Satan;"  and  that  Christ  hath  come  "to 
turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  fi^om  the  power 
of  Satan  unto  God." 

The  second  part  of  our  Savior's  Charge  declares  the 
EFFECTS  of  preaching  the  Gospel,  namely.  That  the 
Gentiles  should  receive  "forgiveness  of  sins  by  faith  in 
Christ,"  and  that  "their  eyes  should  be  opened." 
These  are  the  effects  in  this  world. 

The  third  part  declares  the  consequence  in  the 
world  to  come;  that  they  should  receive  a  glorious 
"inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified;"  that 
is,  among  them  which  are  made  meet  "by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  become  partakers  of  tlie  inheritance  of  the 
saints  in  light,"  Col.  i,  12. 

These  were  the  doctrines  of  Light  "which  were  now 
made  manifest,  and,  by  the  commandment  of  the  ever- 
lasting God,  were  to  be  made  known  to  all  nations." 
And  our  Savior  said  unto  his  Disciples,  "Go  ye  into 
all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  unto  every  crea- 
ture." They  accordingly  went  forth.  Though  un- 
learned men,  they  went  forth  with  confidence,  to 
change  the  religion  of  the  world.  The  darkness 
of  paganism  receded  before  them;  and  in  process  of 
time  there  was  a  generil  illumination. 

In  the  course  of  three  hundred  years  "the  ever- 
LAs  riNG  Gospel"  was  published  generally  through- 
out the  habitable  world;  and  a  great  company  w^ere 
gathered  out  of  many  nations,  ^^  ho  became  partakers 


The  Eras  of  Light.  15 

of  "the  INHERITANCE  amoiig  them  which  arc  sancti- 
fied." But,  during  that  period  "the  childien  of  liglit" 
had  to  maintain  a  liery  conflict  with  the  powers  of 
darkness.  For  a  new  tiling  appeared  upon  the  earth. 
The  pagan  religions,  though  they  ditfered  from  each 
other  in  form,  yet  agreeing  in  principle,  had  existed  In 
amity  together;  because  they  were  of  the  same  kind, 
and  members  of  the  sumefmnilfj.  "The  strong  man, 
armed,  kept  his  palace,  and  his  goods  Vvcre  in  peace," 
I^uke  xi,  21.  But  they  no  sooner  beheld  the  religion 
FROM  HEAVEN,  than  they  all  united  against  it,  and  per- 
secuted it.  They  hated  its  purity,  its  humility,  its  spirit- 
ual worship,  its  renunciations  of  self-glory,  and  its 
contemplation  of  eternal  life.  ''The  light  shined  in 
darkness,  and  the  darkness  comprehended  it  not,"  John 
i,  5.  The  heathen  governments  devoted  multitudes  of 
their  fellow-subjects  to  death,  not  for  crimes  which 
they  had  done,  but  "for  righteousness  sake;"  wonder- 
ing themselves  at  their  own  new  and  strange  work,  of 
which  there  had  been  no  example  in  the  records  of 
nations.  And  these  multitudes  met  death  with  cheer- 
ful hope;  because  they  knew  that  there  should  be  "a 
resuiTCction  fi-om  the  dead."  At  length  the  great  con- 
flict w^as  ended,  and  the  Christian  faith  obtained  the 
dominion. 

But,  as  Adam,  the  parent  of  the  human  race,  fell 
from  his  high  estate  by  \\ithdrawing  from  communioji 
with  God;  so  his  descendants  follow  his  sin,  in  per- 
verting the  truth,  and  renouncing  the  gift  of  heaven. 
As  the  chosen  race  who  had  communion  with  God 
upon  earth  at  Sinai,  turned  away  afterAvards  and 
sought  salvation  by  other  gods:  so  that  peculiar  peo- 
ple, yet  more  highly  favored,  who  had  "Communion 
with  the  Fatlier,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,"  tuiiied  av,a>- 
"from  him  who  '^p-dkr  unto  them  from  heaven."  Heb. 


J 


16  The  Eras  of  Light. 

xii,  25.  No  sooner  had  the  religion  of  Clmst  be- 
come the  religion  of  the  world,  and  been  invested 
with  dignity  and  power,  than  it  began  to  be  corrupt- 
ed. Men  began  "to  hold  the  truth  in  unrighteous- 
ness;" and  "Satan  himself  was  transformed  into  an 
Angel  of  Light,"  so  as  to  deceive  the  nations.  They 
sunk  gradually  into  the  abyss  of  ignorance  and  su- 
perstition; and  "darkness  covered  the  earth,  and 
gross  darkness  the  people."  What  added  to  the  hor- 
ror of  this  darkness,  the  Bible  itself,  the  fountain  of 
Light,  ^^'as  taken  away;  and,  for  some  ages,  the  Reve- 
lation of  God,  which  had  been  given  by  the  hand  of 
a  Mediator,  and  by  the  ministry  of  Patiiarchs,  Proph- 
ets, and  Apostles,  was  hid  from  the  world.  Chris- 
tianity hath  two  principal  enemies  to  contend  with, 
Superstition  and  Infidelity.  It  was  Superstition 
which  first  shut  the  Bible.  The  age  of  Infidelity  had 
not  yet  come. 

In  that  dark  period  of  which  we  speak,  even  the 
chief  Seats  of  learning  became  fountains  of  eiTor  to 
the  world.  From  those  very  Seats  it  was  maintained. 
That  Christianity  was  little  more  than  a  moral  code, 
and  that  the  Faith  by  which  we  should  be  saved, 
consisted  piincipally  in  "a  mere  historic  belief."  The 
doctrine  asserted  amounted  in  substance  to  this,  that  a 
man  might  almost,  if  not  entirely,  qualify  and  entitle 
himself  by  certain  good  actions  to  receive  the  grace  of 
God;  and  that  thus  he  might  purchase  heaven  by  his 
own  merit.  So  thick  a  mantle  of  darkness  had  cov- 
ered the  minds  of  men! 

At  length  there  appeared  a  dawn  of  light.  Brad- 
WARDINE  of  Oxford  combated  these  errors  of  doctrine 
with  great  energy  and  eloquence.  He  was  Archbish- 
op of  Canterbury,  and  the  most  profound  scholar  of 
his  age.     And  as  he  was  first  in  the  Church  in  learn- 


The  Eras  of  Light.  17 

iing  and  in  station,  so  he  was  almost  sole  in  his  opinion. 
But  he  was  "full  of  faith;"  and  singly  attempted,  as  he 
expressed  it,  "to  defend  so  great  a  cause."* 

But  WiCKLiFFE  of  the  same  University  \\'as  ordain- 
ed to  confirm  more  fully  tlic  evangelic  testimony. 
He  was  properly  the  first  great  light  in  that  dark  age. 
He  translated  the  Bihle  into  our  own  tongue;  and  his 
own  mind  was  illumined  by  it.  He  then  assailed 
with  an  intrepid  spirit  the  before-mentioned  errors^ 
and  in  particular,  the  position  (which  is  the  fundamen- 
tal principle  of  a  corrupt  theology)  "That  a  man  be- 
comes acceptable  to  God,  and  is  finally  saved,  by  his 
own  works  and  merits." 

"Human  nature,"  pronounced  Wickliffe  from  the 
theological  chair,  "is  wholly  at  enmity  ^^^th  God. 
Man  is  a  sinner  from  the  womb.  He  cannot  think  a 
good  thought;  he  cannot  perform  a  good  work,  except 
he  receive  grace."  And  with  respect  to  that  Faith 
whereby  we  shall  be  saved,  he  speaks  in  these  terms, 

•  "Behold,"  said  Arcbbishop  BnADWARDiNE,  "I  speak  it  with  prrief; 
as  formerly  four  hundred  and  fifty  prophets  were  united  against 
one  propliet  of  the  Lord;  so  at  this  d.iy  how  many,  O  God,  contend  for 
Frce-WiU  (human  sufficiency  and  merit)  against  thy  gratuitous  Grace! 
IUav  many  indeed  in  our  times  despise  thy  saving  Grace;  or  if  they  use 
the  term  Grace,  !)0w  do  they  boast  that  they  deserve  it  by  the  strength 
of  tiieir  Free-WilL  Almost  the  whole  world  is  gone  after  Pelagius 
into  error.  Arise,  O  Lord,  judge  tbine  own  cause;  sustain  him  who 
undertakes  to  defend  thy  trutii.  Protect,  strengthen,  and  comfort  me: 
for  tliou  knowest  that,  no  where  relying  on  my  own  strength,  I  attempt 
to  maintain  so  great  a  cause."  Bladwardi'i;  Opera,  Prefat. 

Tlie  Theologians,  wliom  Bradwardine  opposed,  corre  ,pond  nearly  witii 
the  great  Pelagian  body  of  the  present  day.  This  body  assumes  not 
the  ancient  name,  but  exists  under  different  names,  and  is  composed  of 
different  denominations.  But  they  all  agree  in  one  distinguishing  char- 
acter,  "That  lliey  despise  the  saving  grace  cf  God."  They  generally 
profess,  what  they  call>  Rational  Christianity;  by  which  they  meart 
that  their  religion  is  merely  rational,  and  that  it  hath  nothing  s|)iritual  in 
it.  T  hey  acknowledge  no  influence  from  above,  nor  any  ojioration  of 
divine  grace.  L-.  this  sense,  it  is  true  that  they  profess  a  rr.tional  reli- 
gion:  hut  on  the  same  principle,  it  might  be  easy  to  prove  that  the  reli- 
gions f)f  the  heathen  world  are  A  LI,  uAJioNAL  rcllgions.  It  is  surely 
high  time  for  Christians  to  take  leavo  of  the  Pclat^ian  Philosophy, 

3 


18  The  Eras  of  Light. 

"The  merit  of  Christ  is  sufficient  of  itself  to  redeem 
every  man  from  Hell.     Faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist 
is  sufficient  for  salvation.     We  are  not  to  seek  to  be^ 
justified  in  any  other  way  than  by  his  justice.    We 
Bi-COME  righteous  through  tlie  participation  of  HIS 
righteousness.'"*      Wickliffe  here  speaks  the  sense  of 
a  Text,  from  which  every  Theologian  should  learn  to 
preach;  "To  him  that  worketh  NOT,  but  believeth  on 
HIM  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted 
for  righteousness."     This  text  is  found  in  the  fourth 
chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  at  the  fifth 
verse.     But  the  unanswerable  argument  for  the  truth 
of  tliis  doctrine  is  derived  from  the  history  of  Corne- 
lius, the  Centurion.     "His  alms  and  prayers  came  up 
as  a  memorial  before  God,''  Acts  x,  4;  but  he  became 
not  THEREBY  an  heir  of  salvation.  He  was  directed  to 
go  to  the  Apostle  Peter,  "who  should  tell  him  words 
WHEREBY  he  should  be  saved."     Acts  xi,  14.     Until 
Cornelius  heard  the  words  of  the  Gospel  from  Peter, 
and  thereupon  "received  the  Holy  Ghost "  he  knew 
nothing   of  that  Faith  whereby  alone  he  could  be 
.  saved. 

But  Wickliffe  was  only  the  forerunner.  Like  John 
th(;  Baptist,  he  prophesied  of  a  Light  that  should  come; 
and  almost  in  his  words  he  said,  "I  am  but  a  solitary 
evidence  against  a  Host.  I  am  but  the  voice  of  one 
crying  in  the  wilderness."  But  his  own  light  did  not 
dispel  the  gloom.  Though  it  shone  far  into  the  vale 
of  night,  it  reached  not  to  the  Throne  of  darkness  at 
Rome. 

H.  The  second  Era  of  Light  is  the  Reformation. 
In  the  midst  of  this  spiritual  darkness,  while  men 
were  sitting  a  second  time  "in  the  region  and  shadow 

*  Dr.  James's  Apology  for  WickliflTe. 


The  Eras  of  Light.  19 

of  death,"  the  "day-spring  from  on  high  visited  them." 
This  has  been  accounted  by  some  an  epoch  in  the 
Churcli  not  less  remarkable  than  that  of  the  first  pro- 
mulgation of  the  Gospel.  And  although  it  is  now 
much  out  of  view  in  the  minds  of  many;  although  In- 
fidelity would  obscure  its  glory,  and  "the  withered 
hand  hath  been  lifted  up  against  Hiai  that  healed  it," 
the  Reformation  will  ever  be  considered  as  a  great 
event  in  the  divine  dispensation  by  all  true  members 
of  the  Church  of  Christ,  to  the  end  of  time. 

As,  in  the  first  age,  tlie  preaching  of  the  Apostle 
Paul  was  chiefly  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of 
men;  so,  at  tliis  second  Era,  the  ministry  of  Luther 
was  principally  honored  of  God,  for  that  purpose. 
Luther  was  ordained  to  be  the  great  instrument  of 
Light;  and  he,  like  Wickliffe,  gave  the  Holy 
Scriptures  to  his  nation  in  their  own  tongxie. 

But,  by  what  means  was  Light  restored  at  the  Re- 
formation? The  CAUSE  is  to  be  found  in  the  third  part 
of  our  Savior's  doctrine  before  mentioned,  namely, 
the  Inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  spirit  of 
Truth  which  should  resist  the  spirit  of  Satan  and  of 
error,  "reprove  the  world  of  sin,  and  of  righteousness, 
and  of  judgment;  and  guide  men  into  all  truth." 
Tliis  was  the  efficient  cause:  but  the  means  or  instru- 
ment was  the  Bible.  Light  w  as  restored  to  the  world 
by  the  Bible. 

The  writers  of  that  day  give  an  animating  account 
of  the  sensations  of  joy  and  exultation,  with  which 
the  people  of  our  own  country  received  the  Word  of 
God.  A  Copy  of  the  Bible  was  fixed  by  the  Royal 
command  to  a  desk  in  the  Churches;  and  the  people 
assembled  in  crowds  to  read  it,  or  to  hear  it  read.  It 
is  recorded  that  many  persons  learned  to  read  in  their 
old  age,  that  they  might  be  able  to  read  the  Bible. 


.20  The  Eras  of  Light 

A  frequent  Text  of  the  Preachers  of  that  time  was 
that  which  we  have  chosen,  "And  God  said,  Let  there 
be  Light;  and  there  was  Light."  For  the  light  of 
truth  shone  upon  them  suddenly;  and  every  where 
illumined  the  minds  of  men,  almost  at  the  same  time. 

The  distinguishing  doctrine  of  the  Reformation  was 
"Justification  by  Faith  alone."  "This,"  said  Luther, 
"is  the  ONLY  SOLID  Rock."  "This  Rock,"  continues 
he,  "did  Satan  shake  in  Paradise,  when  he  persuaded 
our  first  parents  that  by  their  own  wisdom  and  pow- 
er they  might  become  like  unto  God;  and  thereby 
induced  them  to  renounce  their  faith  in  God,  who  had 
given  them  life,  and  a  promise  of  its  continuance." 
In  the  same  manner  do  many  at  this  day  renounce 
their  faith  in  God,  who  hath  promised  life  by  his 
Son;  and  they  seek  Life  by  their  ow^n  wisdom  and 
power.  "The  kingdom  of  Satan,"  added  Luther,  "is 
to  be  resisted  by  this  heavenly  and  all-powerful  doc- 
trine. Whether  we  be  rude  or  eloquent,  whether  we 
be  learned  or  unlearned,  THIS  ROCK  must  be  de- 
fended; this  doctrine  must  be  published  abroad  in 
animated  strains."* 

Pure  religion  being  thus  restored,  the  fu^st  labor  of 
our  Church  was  to  do  honor  to  the  true  and  genuine 
doctrines  of  Christianity.  And  this  she  did  by  exhib- 
iting them  to  the  world  "in  a  form  of  sound  words," 
in  the  composition  of  our  Liturgy,  Articles,  and 
Homilies;  which  \^•e  maintain  to  be  the  standard  of 
sound  doctrine  unto  this  day.f 

*Pj-efacc  to  the  Commentary  on  the  Galatians. 

fAnd  not  we  only;  for  though  certain  churches  differ  from  us  and 
from  each  otlier  in  form  and  discipline,  they  af^rcc  with  us  in  doctuini;. 
'I'he  doctrines  of  our  Churrl)  are  acknowled^^cd  by  tlie  Protestant 
Churches  on  the  continent,  l)y  the  established  Church  of  Scoi  lani>_, 
and  by  the  great  body  of  dissenters  in  our  own  Country. 


The  Eras  of  Light  21 

But  an  afifecting  and  awful  scene  was  to  follow  in 
England.  The  pi'ovidence  of  God  directed  that  the 
truth  and  efficacy  of  these  doctrines  thus  set  forth, 
should  be  proved.  In  like  manner  as  at  the  first 
promulgation  of  the  Gospel,  its  divinity  was  displayed 
by  the  marvellous  constancy  of  the  first  Martyrs;  so 
it  was  ordered  that  when  the  truth  M^as  published  a 
second  time,  it  should  undergo  a  similar  trial.  Many 
persons,  of  every  rank,  age,  and  sex,  suffered  death  for 
the  faith  of  Christ,  "not  accepting  deliverance,  that 
they  might  obtain  a  better  resuiTcction,"  Heb.  xi.  35. 
And  thus  there  has  been  given  to  the  Church,  in  these 
latter  days  a  recent  and  undeniable  testimony  of  the 
nature  and  divine  power  of  the  true  doctrine. 

From  that  time  the  light  of  truth  continued  to  shine 
in  the  Protestant  Church  for  a  long  period;  with  some 
intermission  indeed,  and  in  certain  churches  more  in- 
tensely than  in  others.  But  it  shone  in  some  places 
as  bi'ightly,  and  probably  endured  as  long,  as  it  ever 
did  in  any  period  in  the  Primitive  Church.  At  length, 
however,  by  the  combined  operation  of  causes  which 
are  well  known,*   a  spirit  of  indifference  to  religious 

*  By  the  association  of  sanctity  with  the  spirit  of  republicanism  and 
rebellion  clur.iig-  tlie  Usurpation  of  Cromwell,  tliat  holiness  of  life  vvliich 
was  enjoined  by  our  Savior,  became  a  subject  of  scorn  or  contempt.  The 
people  passed  over  from  one  error  to  the  contrary  extreme.  The  bow 
was  bent  till  the  string  was  broken,  and  it  has  never  been  rightly  strung- 
attain.  The  nation  being-  emancipated  from  a  yoke  which  assumed  a  rc- 
lig-ious  name,  considered  religion  as  its  enemy;  and  thus  the  spiritual 
faith  of  Christ  became  identified  with  fanaticism  or  enthusiasm;  and  so 
it  has  remained  in  a  g-rcat  measure  to  this  day.  Political  dissention,  the 
most  powerful  enii^ine  in  a  free  nation,  lias  tended  lo  kcej)  this  prejudice 
alive.  As  might  be  expected  the  charge  of  fanaticism  is  chiefly  imputed 
to  Dissenters  And  thus  both  p;irties  have  been  kc]it  ix  bondage 
during  a  long  period,  dreading  e^cli  other's  power,  and  doubting  each  oth- 
er's purposes,  and  taking  the  measure  of  each  otlu  r's  religion  by  their 
own  fears  and  the  horrors  of  a  former  age.  Tlie  Dissenter  is  a  tmatic, 
and  the  Churchman  is  a  bigot.  And  so  absolute  is  this  alienation  in  the 
minds  of  some,  that  the  idea  of  an  Union  in  any  religions  purpose,  is 
considered  lo  !)e  so  unnatui-al  as  to  be  displeasing  to  God  himself  On 
ibis  subject  neither  Churchman  nor  Dissenter  will  ever  find  rest  until 
le  shall  have  been  taught  by  the  grace  of  God,  the  nature  of  that  Ciiau- 
i  rv  which  our  Savior  enjoined.       •'Anew  Commandment  I  give   unt(» 


32  The  Eras  of  Light. 

tmth  bci;an  to  manifest  itself,  not  only  in  the  establish- 
ed and  national  churches,  but  among  all  the  other  de- 
nominations of  Christians.  It  is  difficult  to  say 
where  there  was  most  apathy  and  languor.  For 
though  "the  form  of  sound  words"  was  still  generally 
retained  (in  our  own  church  in  a  written  form,  in 
other  churches  in  an  extempore  form)  and  there  were 
some  eminent  examples  of  piety  and  laudable  zeal; 
yet  it  was  most  evident  that  in  many  places  religion 
was  sinking  fast  into  a  lifeless  profession;  and  that  in 
some  places  it  merely  exhibited  the  body  and  external 
figure.  Even  among  those  denominations  of  Chris- 
tians, who  were  once  distinguished  by  a  name  derived 
from  PURITY,  little  fruit  was  to  be  found.  They  were 
in  the  state  in  which  the  Prophet  describes  the  rem- 
nant in  his  day;  "as  the  shaking  of  an  olive  tree,  two 
or  three  berries  on  the  top  of  the  uppermost  bough." 
Isaiah  xvii,  6.  And  not  only  was  the  spirit  of  religion 
nearly  extinguished,  but  men  began  to  be  ashamed 
of  their  religion.*     All  this  while  science  and  human 

you,  thai  ye  i.ove  one  another;"  even  that  charity  which  the  Apostle 
Paul  has  so  sublimely  described  in  the  thirteenth  cliapter  of  the  first 
epistle  to  the  Corinthians:  •'Though  1  speak  with  the  tongue  of  men 
and  anj^-els  and  have  not  Charity,  I  am  notliing."  And  again;  "Though 
1  have  all  faith,  so  that  I  could  remove  mountains,  and  have  not 
Charity,  1  am  nothing."  Be  a  man  a  i.eauned  Chiucliman  or  an  or- 
thodox Dissenter,  "if  he  have  not  Charity,  he  is  nothing." 

•To  this  fact  the  chief  Ucprescntativc  of  the  Church  at  tliat  time  has 
recorded  the  following  tesiimony; 

"It  is  a  reproach,  I  believe  peculiar  to  the  Christians  of  this  age  and 
ration,  that  many  of  them  seem  ashamed  of  their  Christianity:  and  ex- 
cuse their  piety  as  others  do  their  vices."       Seder's  Sermons,  vol.  i,  59. 

The  testimony  of  Bishop  Butler  to  tlie  prevalence  of  Infidelity  is  very 
rcmarkal)lc.  "It  is  come,"  says  he,  "1  know  not  how,  to  be  taken  for 
granted,  by  many  pcrscms,  that  Christianity  is  not  so  much  as  a  subject  of 
inquiry:  but  that  it  is,  now  at  length,  discovered  to  be  fictitious:  and,  ac- 
cordinf<ly  tl\ey  treat  it,  as  if  in  the  present  age,  this  were  an  agreed 
point  among  Ai.i.  rEori.F.  of  DiscrrtNMENT;  and  that  nothing  remain- 
ed but  to  set  it  up  as  a  principal  subject  of  mirth  and  ridicule;  as  it  were, 
liy  wav  of  reprisals  for  its  having  so  long  interrupted  the  pleasures  of  the 
\vorI<l.*'  Preface  to  the  Analogy,  1736. 

What  must  have  been  the  slate  of  the  common  people  in  general,  when 
it  was  taken  for  granted  tliat  such  were  the  senliincnts  of  alt  people  of 
disccrnriient  in  tiic  nation? 


The  Eras  of  Light.  23 

learning  were  progressive;  but  the  knowledge  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  was  passing  away.  As  a  proof  of 
this  decay  in  sacred  literature,  we  need  only  notice 
this  fact.  The  H  e  br  i-:  w  language,  which  is  the  source 
of  all  critical  kno\\'lcdge  of  the  Bible  (of  the  New 
Testament  as  well  as  of  the  Old,)  became,  at  length, 
but  little  known  even  to  learned  men.  And  though 
there  ever  ha\  c  been  illustrious  exceptions,  it  ceased 
at  last,  to  form  a  part  of  the  ordinary  studies  of  youth 
at  our  Seats  of  Learning;  even  of  those  students  who 
were  destined  for  the  sacred  office. 

Out  of  this  state  of  things  arose  a  new  Enemy  to 
the  Church;  the  enemy  that  might  be  expected,  Infi- 
delity; or  the  positive  denial  of  thetmth  of  a  revela- 
tion from  God.  We  have  seen  that  it  was  Supersti- 
tion which  first  shut  the  Bible.  The  second  attempt 
was  made  by  Infidelity.  But  the  further  consid- 
eration of  this  subject  we  must  reserve  for  the  af- 
ternoon: when  we  shall  review  the  progress  of  Infidel- 
ity in  extending  its  darkness;  and  the  Era  of  Light 
which  followed. 

But  before  I  conclude  this  discourse  I  would  beo- 
leave  to  direct  your  attention  to  a  subject  of  no  little 
consequence  to  the  interests  of  religion,  and  to  the 
character  of  our  Universities  in  the  present  circum- 
stances of  the  Church;  the  notice  of  which  arises  im- 
mediately from  our  present  discussion.  I  mean  the 
importance  of  a  critical  knowledge  of  the  Original 
languages  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  the  theological 
Student. 

Tlie  original  langTiage  of  the  New  Testament  has 
been  well  cultivated;  and  one  cause  of  this  has  been 
its  affinity  to  the  Greek  Classics.  But  the  acqui- 
sition of  the  language  of  the  Old  Testament  is  equally 
necessary.      It  is  indispensable  for  those  who  w(fuld 


9A  The  Eras  of  Light. 

possess  a  critical  knowledge  of  the  Bible;  for  the  New 
Testament  is  A\nttcn  in  the  idiom  of  the  Old.  It  may 
be  received  as  an  axiom,  That  a  knowledge  of  He- 
brew learning  '-among  the  gi'eat  body  of  the  clerg^^, 
is  the  mark  of  a  flomishing  church;"  that  is,  of  a 
church  which  is  ardent  in  maintaining  the  tnie  faith, 
and  in  expounding  the  pure  word  of  God  to  the  peo- 
ple. Among  the  members  of  the  Romish  communion 
this  species  of  learning  is  almost'entirely  extinct. 

Having  thus  asseited  the  importance  of  a  critical 
knowledge  of  the  Bible,  I  think  it  lit,  nevertheless,  to 
controvert  the  opinion,  that  \\  ithout  such  a  knowledge 
individuals  cannot  build  the  doctrines  of  Christianity, 
or  Christianity  itself,  upon  a  solid  foundation.  If  this 
were  tme,  wiiat  must  ha\'e  been  the  state  of  our  own 
Church  in  the  absence  of  Hebrew  learning?  If  sacred 
criticism  be  the  sole  foundation  and  constitute  the  very 
grounds  of  our  belief,  upon  w^hathas  our  belief  hither- 
to been  grounded?  This  opinion  places  the  Christian 
Religion  on  the  footing  of  the  superstitions  of  Mahom- 
et and  Brahma;  which  is  this.  That  if  you  commit 
to  memory  a  certain  number  of  historic  facts,  and  can 
re^  certain  languages,  (all  of  which,  both  facts  and 
languages,  may  be  oblitei'ated  from  your  memory  in 
less  than  twenty  years)  you  are  a  good  Theologian; 
but  with  this  advantage,  however,  in  favor  of  the  Ma- 
hometan, in  regard  to  many  theologians  of  this  day, 
that,  wiiercas  he  can  read  his  Koran  in  the  original 
Arabic,  they  cannot  read  the  Old  Testament  in  the 
original  Hebrew.  My  brethren,  by  this  argument, 
(which  is  the  same  in  principle  with  those  which,  we 
have  seen,  were  uttered  in  a  dark  age  from  the  chief 
Seats  of  Learning,)  the  assisting  Grace  of  God,  and 
.all  that  is  peculiar  to  the  Christian  religion,  seems  to  be 

^^%IY  BOLDLY  EXTINGUISHED. 


TJie  Eras  of  Light.  ^5 

B'-it  perhaps  the  source  of  this  misapprehension  lies 
in  confounding  tliesc  two  tcnns,  a  Theologian  and  a 
Chi-istian.  That  which  constitutes  a  Christian  is 
*'Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity;  these  three."  Much  hu- 
^man  learning  is  not  essentially  necessary  to  constitute 
a  Christian.  Indeed,  a  man  may  be  a  profound  Theo- 
logian and  not  be  a  Christian  at  all.  He  may  be  learn- 
ed in  the  doctrines  and  history  of  Chi'istianity,  and 
yet  be  a  stranger  to  the  fruits  of  Christianity.  He 
may  be  destitute  of  Faith,  of  Hope,  and  of  Charity. 

Let  us  not  then  confound  the  fruits  of  religion, 
namely,  its  influence  on  our  moral  conduct,  its  peace  of 
mind,  and  hope  of  heaven,  with  the  circumstances 
of  religion.  True  religion  is  that  which  its  gieat  Au- 
thor liimself  hath  declared.  It  is  a  practical  knowl- 
edge of  the  Love  of  God  the  Father,  "who  sent  not 
his  Son  into  the  world,  to  condemn  the  world;  but  that 
the  w^oild,  through  him,  might  be  saved;"  of  the 
Atonement  of  God  the  Son,  by  faith  in  whom  we 
I'eceive  remission  of  oui'  sir.s,  and  are  justified  in  the 
sight  of  tlie  Father;  and  of  the  Sanctification  of 
God  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  w^hich  we  are  made  meet 
"to  become  partakers  of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in 
light."  The  preacher  who  can  communicate  this 
knowledge  to  his  hearers  ;and  it  is  true,  that  if  he  pos- 
sess a  critical  knowledge  of  tlie  Bible,  and  of  the  his- 
tory of  Christianity,  he  will  be  likely  to  do  it  with  the 
most  success,)  the  same  is  "a  workman  that  needeth 
not  to  beashamed,and  a  good  minister  of  Jesus  Chiist," 
1  Tim.  iv,  6. 

As  an  illustration  of  this  truth,  we  may  adduce  the 
influence  of  the  Gospel  on  the  ignorant  minds  of  per- 
sons born  in  the  heathen  world. 

It  has  been  maintained  by  some,  that  civilization 
mubt  always  prepare  the  way  for  Christianity.  But 
4 


2d  The  Eras  of  Light 

this  position,  like  many  others  allied  to  this  subject,  is 
completely  at  variance  with  the  fact.  Civilization  is  a 
blessing  of  itself,  and  ought  to  be  given,  as  we  have  op- 
poiiunity,  to  all  nations:  but  it  is  not  universally  neces- 
sary that  it  should  precede  the  Gospel.  The  fact  is,  that 
the  religion  of  Christ  has  sometimes  found  more  diffi- 
culty in  conflicting  with  a  refined  superstition,  with 
what  St.  Paul  calls  "the  wisdom  of  men,"  than  with 
the  ignorance  of  barbarism.  It  doth  not  appear  that 
human  learning,  in  itself  considered,  though  in  many 
ways  an  important  instrument  of  good  to  mankind, 
predisposes  the  mind  in  any  manner  or  degree  to  re- 
ceive the  Grace  of  God.  There  is  a  sense  in  which 
Learning,  like  Riches,  may  impede  our  spiritual  pro- 
gress, for  "Knowledge  puffeth  up,"  1  Cor.  viii,  1; 
though  we  are  ever  to  distinguish  between  the  use  and 
the  abuse  of  learning.  On  this  subject  we  ought  to 
keep  in  remembrance  our  Savior's  words,  "The  poor 
have  the  Gospel  preached  to  them;"  in  which  is  im- 
plied, "That  the  poor  would  UNDERSTAND  the  Gospel, 
and  RECEIVE  the  Gospel;"  and  these  words  have  been 
illustrated  in  every  age.  The  Apostle  Paul  had  less  suc- 
cess among  the  learned  at  Athens,  than  among  the  bar- 
barous people.  And  the  same  is  sometimes  the  experience 
of  Preachers  at  this  day  amongthe  Gentile  nations.  It  so 
happens  that  the  most  numerous  conversions,  during 
the  last  century,  have  been  among  those  nations  which 
have  least  civilization.*     And  this  fact  demonstrates 

thePERMANENT  CHARACTER  aild  DIVINE  NATURE  oftlie 

Christian  dispensation.     For,  "Where  is  the  wise?" 
saith  the  Apostle,  in  reference  to  this  subject:  "Where 

•  The  EsQ_riMAVx  Indians  of  Labrador;  tlie  Colarees  of  the 
Deccan  in  India;  the  African  slaves  of  several  islands  in  the  West  In- 
dies; and  the  natives  of  CaHi-Hria,  and  of  the  Great  and  Little  Namaquas, 
in  the  South  of  Africi,  See  the  reports  of  the  Moravian  and  Danish 
Missions. 


The  Eras  of  Light  ft 

is  the  Scribe?  Where  is  the  disputer  of  this  world? 
Hath  not  God  made  foolish  Ihe  wisdom  of  this  world? 
For  ye  see  your  calling,  brethren;  how  that  not  many 
wise  men  alter  the  flesh,  not  many  mighty,  not  many 
noble  are  called.  But  God  hath  chosen  the  foolish 
things  of  the  world  to  confound  the  wise:  and  God 
hath  chosen  the  weak  things  of  the  world  to  confound 
the  things  that  are  mighty:  That  no  flesh  should  glor\ 
IN  ms  presence:  But,  that  according  as  it  is  written. 
He  that  glorieth,  let  him  glory  in  the  Lord,"  1  Cor 
i,  26. 


SERMON  II. 

(AFTERNOON.) 
Gen.  i,  3.     Let  there  he  Light, 

Among  the  many  pieces  of  sublime  and  beautiful  com- 
position with  which  the  sei-vice  of  our  Church  abounds, 
there  is  a  prayer  which  I  have  always  admired;  and 
which  will  properly  introduce  the  Era  of  Light,  that 
is  to  be  the  subject  of  this  discourse;  I  mean  that  Col- 
lect in  which  we  pray  that  our  Church  may  be"enlight- 
ened  by  the  doctrine  of  the  Evangelist  Saint  John." 

The  doctrine  of  the  Evangelist  St.  John  accords  with 
that  of  our  Savior  before  mentioned:  namely, 

That  God  the  Father  is  Love.  "God  is  Love. 
Herein  is  love,  not  that  we  loved  God,  but  that  He 
loved  us,  and  sent  his  Son  to  be  the  propitiation  for 
our  Sins,"  1  John  iv,  10. 

Of  God  tile  Son  he  saith,  that  "Jesus  Christ  is  come 
in  the  tksh:  and  that  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son 
clcanseth  from  all  sin,"  1  John  i,  7. 

Of  God  the  Holy  Ghost  he  saith,  "It  is  the  Spirit 
that  beareth  witness  (to  the  Son  of  God,)  because  the 
Spirit  is  Truth;"  and  of  its  operation  on  the  hearts  of 
believers  he  saith,  that  "they  have  an  Unction  from 
the  H  >ly  One;"  and  that  this  unction  abideth  in 
them;  that  they  are  thus  born  of  God,"  and  become 
"the  children  of  God;"  and,  fuially,  that  the  evidence 


The  Eras  of  Light.  29 

of  their  being  thus  born  again,  is  "the  love  of  the  breth- 
ren." "We  know,"  saitli  he,  "that  we  have  passed 
from  death  to  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren," 
1  John  iii,  14. 

This  is  the  doctiine  of  the  blessed  Apostle  and 
Evangelist  St.  John,  as  expressed  in  his  Epistles,  and 
confirmed  by  his  Gospel;  and  this  is  the  heavenly  doc- 
trine which  our  Church  prays  for  in  the  following 
words: 

"Merciful  Lord,  we  beseech  thee  to  cast  thy  bright 
BEAMS  of  Light  upon  thy  Church,  that  it  being  en- 
lightened by  the  doctrine  of  thy  blessed  Apostle  and 
Evangelist  Saint  John,  may  so  walk  in  the  light  of  thy 
truth,  that  it  may  at  length  attain  to  the  light  of  ever- 
lasting life;  through  Jesus  Clii-ist  our  Lord.     Amen.'' 

This  prayer  was  offered  up  continually  during  a 
long  season  of  darkness,  and  at  length  was  answered 
at  the  appointed  time. 

In  our  former  discourse  w^e  stated  that,  \^1lile  the 
Protestant  Churches  were  declining  in  piety,  a  new 
ENEMY  appeared.  "While  men  slept,  the  I'ares  were 
sown,"  Matt,  xiii,  25.  It  was  about  the  middle  of 
the  last  century  that  Infidelity,  which  had  appeared 
long  before,  first  began  to  shew  itself  in  strong  and 
general  operation.  At  the  very  time  when  the  spirit 
of  Infidelity  was  fostering  its  strength,  under  the  name 
of  Philosophy,  and  preparing  for  the  awful  revolutions 
which  followed,  the  spiritual  religion  of  Christ  began 
to  revive,  and  has  since  produced  the  most  beneficial 
effects.  True  Religion  and  Infidelity  have  shown 
their  proper  fruits  in  our  own  time;  and  we  can  now 
contrast  them  with  advantage.  Let  us  thereibre  look 
back,  and  examine  what  have  been  the  effects  of  each. 

Infidelity  first  caused  a  whole  nation  to  renounce 
Christianity;  and,  by  natural  consequence,  destroyed 


30  The  Eras  of  Light. 

religious  hope  and  moral  obligation;  that  nation,  in- 
flamed with  cupidity  and  lust  of  dominion,  invaded 
other  nations,  deluged  them  with  blood:  and  at  last 
having  acciuired  the  temporal  power,  would,  like  Papal 
Rome,  enslave  the  world,  by  its  despotism.  And  the 
principle  of  its  despotism  is  the  same;  namely,  "To 
keep  the  minds  of  men  in  the  chain  of  darkness." 
Thus  do  Infidelity  and  Superstition  lead  to  the  same 
point,  by  different  ways. 

I'iie  spiritual  Religion  of  Christ  hath,  during  the 
same  period,  produced  very  considerable  effects. 

1.  It  hath  promoted  a  knowledge  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  (the  same  effect  which  was  produced  at  the 
Reformation.)  and  hath  thereby  cultivated,  to  a  great 
extent,  the  principles  of  the  Gospel.  And,  on  this 
foundation  hath  been  built  the  practice  of  many  ex- 
cellent VIRTUES  (some  of  them  very  seasonable  in  this 
age  of  revolution,)  such  as,  subordination,  quiet  con- 
duct, loyalty,  and  contentment. 

2.  It  hath  promoted  the  instruction  of  the  Poor. 
The  number  of  those  among  the  lower  classes,  who 
can  read  the  Scriptures  for  themselves,  is  supposed  to 
have  been  more  than  doubled,  witliin  the  last  thirty 
years. 

3.  It  hath  promoted  a  more  general  worship  of 
God.  The  volume  of  Praise  and  Thanksgiving  which 
rises  to  the  Most  High  from  voices  in  this  land,  con- 
stitutes an  ACCLAMATION,  comparcd  to  "the  feeble 
sound  at  a  period  not  very  remote. 

4.  It  haiii  cultivated  very  extensively  a  critical 
knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  A  reverence  for 
Hebrew  learning  seems  again  to  be  restored  to  the 
nation;  for  persons,  even  in  secular  life,  begin  now  to 
study  the  Bible  in  the  original  Tongues;  as  we  know 
^ras  the  case  in  a  former  aoe. 


The  Eras  of  Light  31 

5.  But  this  revival  of  religion  has  been  productive 
of  another  good,  new  and  extraordinary  in  its  nature; 
not  confined  to  this  country,  or  to  the  present  time; 
but  extending  to  remote  nations  and  distant  ages. 

Christianity  hath  again,  after  a  lapse  of  many  ages, 
assumed  its  true  character  as  "the  Light  of  the  world .*^ 
We  now  behold  it  animated  by  its  original  spirit, 
which  was  to  extend  its  blessings  "to  all  nations." 
The  Scriptures  are  preparing  in  almost  every  language, 
and  preachers  are  going  forth  into  almost  every  clime. 
Within  the  period  of  which  we  speak  men  have 
heard  the  Gospel  "in  their  own  tongue,  wherein  they 
were  born,"  in  India,  throughout  many  of  its  prov- 
inces; in  different  paits  of  Africa;  in  the  interior  of 
Asia;  in  the  western  parts  of  America;  in  New  Hol- 
land; and  in  the  isles  of  the  Pacific  Sea;  in  the 
West  Indies,  and  in  the  northern  regions  of  Green- 
land and  Labrador.  Malays,  Chinese,  Persians, 
and  Arabians,  begin  now  to  hear,  or  read,  in  "their 
own  tongues  the  wonderful  works  of  God,"  Acts  ii,  11 . 

III.  It  is  with  piopiiety  then  that  we  distinguish 
the  present  period  as  a  1'iiird  Era  of  Light  in  the 
Christian  Dispensation.  Yes,  it  is  true,  that  while 
Infidelity,  like  the  pillar  of  the  cloud  hanging  over 
the  Egyptians,  Exod.  xiv,  20,  is  rising  in  awful  form, 
tlireatening  to  in\ ohe  the  earth  in  darkness;  the  Re- 
ligion of  Chi'ist,  on  the  other  side,  like  "a  pillar  of 
Fire,"  is  giving  light  to  the  world.  While  Infidelity 
is  prostrating  thrones,  and  forging  chains  for  mankind, 
the  religion  of  the  Messiah  is  diffusing  its  pure  and 
free  spirit,  like  a  copious  stream,  into  the  hearts  of 
men;  constraining  them  not  only  to  cultivate  its  moral 
and  benevolent  principles  in  tlieir  own  countiy, 
(whereby  they  resist  Infidelity  with  the  best  weapons) 
but  to  communicate  I'ncm  to  others;  and  to  enrich, 


32  The  Eras  of  Light. 

with   higher  blessings  than  those  of  commerce,  the 
most  distant  climes  and  nations. 

Is  it  asked  why  this  spirit  for  diffusing  religious 
knowledge  did  not  sooner  appear  in  this  nation;  for 
it  seems  scarcely  to  have  been  thought  of  at  the  era 
of  the  Reformation?  The  desire  was  not  given,  be- 
cause we  had  not  the  MEANS.  Our  commerce  had 
not  extended  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth.  We 
had  no  Empire  in  the  East.  Another  reason  was, 
The  Romish  Church  held  the  world  in  chains.  Its 
superstition  had  supplanted  us  in  almost  every  region. 
But  by  the  revolution  of  events,  this  obstacle  is  now 
nearly  removed. 

It  was  an  opinion  delivered  by  Sir  Isaac  Newi;on, 
after  the  study  of  the  prophetical  books,  that  the  pow- 
er of  Superstition  which  had  so  long  enslaved  the 
world,  would  at  last  be  broken  by  the  strong  arm  of 
Infidelity.  And  we  have  just  seen  "this  strong  arm" 
give  the  last  blow  to  the  temporal  power  of  Rome. 
This  loosens  her  hold  upon  remote  nations.  Now 
then  the  fulness  of  time  for  enlightening  the  Gentiles 
seems  to  be  come,  for  the  obstructions  are  nearly  re- 
moved, and  the  means  are  granted.  And  no  sooner 
are  the  means  granted,  than  the  desire  is  given;  and 
thus,  in  every  age,  the  great  designs  of  the  Almighty 
are  executed  by  the  Sons  of  men. 

But  let  us  now  inquire  by  whom  it  is  that  the  Light 
of  Christianity  is  diffused  throughout  the  heathen 
world?  To  whom  has  been  assigned  the  honor  of 
leading  the  way  in  this  undertaking? 

Our  own  Church  acknowledged  the  object  a  hun 
drcd  years  ago,  and  led  the  way.     Two  Societies 
were  incorporated  for  the  purpose  by  the  Royal  sane 
tion;  and  Letters  were  written  by  the  King  of  Great 
Britain  and  by  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  to  the 


The  Eras  of  Light  33 

bumble  Missionaries  in  the  East,  to  animate, strengthen, 
and  encourage  them  in  their  important  work,* 

These  Societies  still  exist,  and  prosecute  the  primary 
objects  of  their  institution.  A  mission  in  India  has 
been  supported  by  -'the  Soci(  ty  for  promoting  Christian 
knowledge"  with  eminent  success;  for  it  was  under  its 
patronage  that  the  apostolic  Swart  z  preached  the 
Gospel  to  men  of  "different  tongues,  kindreds,  and 
nations." 

But  it  is  evident  that,  at  the  present  time,  missions 
are  conducted  to  a  greater  extent  by  other  societies 
than  by  oui-  own.  When  the  Gospel  was  lirst  preach- 
ed to  the  heathen,  our  Savior  gave  the  commission  to 
individuals;  that  is,  they  were  not  associated  by  any 
power  of  temporal  empire.  And  it  would  appear  as 
if  it  were  to  be  promulgated  to  the  Gentiles  a  second 
time,  by  the  same  means.  But  this  is  a  subject  which 
will  occupy  the  serious  attention  of  our  Church. 

The  Church  of  Rome  certainly  considered  it  to  be 
HER  duty,  as  the  Church  of  Clii'ist,  "to  teach  all  na- 
tions." Now  it  has  been  so  ordered  that  the  Church 
of  Engla:nd  should  possess  at  this  time  a  greater  facility 
of  access  to  the  remotest  nations,  than  Rome  ever  had 
in  the  plenitude  of  her  power.  While  therefore  we 
contemplate  with  a  benignant  eye  the  laudable  exer- 
tions of  the  subordinate  Societies,  it  would  well  accord 
with  the  dignity  and  character  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, to  REsu.AiE  the  lead  in  this  work;  and,  standing 
as  she  does  like  a  Pharos  among  the  nations,  to  be 
herself  the  Great  Instrument  of  Light  to  the  world.t 

Let  this  nation  understand  the  voice  of  that  Provi- 
dence which  hath  exalted  her  to  such  a  height  in  the 

•See  I.eltera  in  Appendix. 
fYc  filling  as  I.itjlits  of  the  world,   hoi.disg  youTu  tho  word  «f 
Life."     i'hil  li,  10. 


S4>  The  Eras  of  Light 

\  Jew  of  mankind.  It  siiith  in  the  words  of  the  text, 
■'Let  there  be  Licht."  But  when  we  sjx^ak  of  the 
nation,  we  mean  the  Church;  and  the  Voice  of  the 
Church  is  to  be  iicard  at  the  Universities.  Is  not 
this  the  University  that  gives  the  light  of  Science  to 
the  world?  Let  it  also  give  the  light  of  Religion.  We 
are  proud  to  acknowledge  that  this  Seat  of  Learning 
hath  already  begun  to  diffuse  the  truth  of  Revelation 
in  the  heathen  world.  Some  of  its  members  have  al- 
ready gone  forth  to  the  East.  Men  of  your  own  body,, 
who  had  acquired  the  very  highest  honors  in  science, 
are  now  in  that  country  engaged  in  translating  the 
Scriptures  into  the  (Oriental  langanges.  And  it  would 
give  new  ardor  to  their  undertaking,  to  know  that  it 
jiieets  with  your  countenance  and  approbation. 

But  it  will  be  proper  to  give  some  account  of  the 
DARKNESS  wliich  cxists  in  heathen  lands,  that  our  na- 
tion may  feel  it  her  duty  to  send  forth  the  Light.  For 
it  has  been  asserted  by  some  that  there  is  no  darkness; 
at  least  among  the  idolaters  of  India;  and  passages  are 
quoted  from  their  ancient  poetry  to  prove  that  their 
morals  are  sublime  and  pure.  It  would  however  ap- 
pear from  passages  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  that  the 
nations  addicted  to  Idolatry  are  not  only  involved  in 
darkness  and  error,  but  live  in  the  commission  of  tur- 
pitude and  crime.  In  tlie  Old  Testament  it  is  stated,, 
tliat  ''the  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habit- 
ations of  cruelty;"*  and  that  "even  their  sons  and  their 
daughters  they  burn  in  the  fire  to  Mou)CH;"t  and  it 
marks  the  prevailing  characters  of  Idolatry  to  be  these 
two.  Cruelty  and  Impurity.  In  the  New  Testament 
the  same  characters  are  assigned  to  it;  and  ai'c  exem- 
plified in  the  state  both  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans;. 

♦i'salin  kxiv,  20.  jDcut.  .\ii,  31. 


The  Eras  of  Light.  35 

of  the  Greeks  in  tlic  Iburth  chapter  to  the  Ephcsians;* 
and  of  the  Romans  in  the  fu'st  chapter  of  the  Epistle 
which  IS  addressed  to  them;  and  this  too  in  the  period 
of  their  learning  and  civilization. 

If,  then,  tuipitiide  and  crime  maiked  the  idolatry  of 
the  enlightened  states  of  Greece  and  Rome,  horw 
much  more  may  we  expect  to  find  them  among  the 
ignorant  and  idolatrous  nations  of  the  present  day?  I 
resided  many  yeais  in  the  heathen  world,  and  was  sat- 
sfied,  by  casual  observation,  that  the  character  of  their 
idolatry  coiTcsponded  with  that  which  is  given  in  the 
Scriptures.  I  resolved,  however,  to  visit  the  chief  seat 
of  tile  Hindoo  religion,  in  order  to  examine  the  natur<i 
of  that  Superstition  which  held  so  many  millions  in  its 
chain.  For  this  purpose  I  made  a  journey  to  the 
Great  Temple  of  JuGGEUNAur,  in  the  province  of 
Onssa,  which  is  to  the  Hindoos  (what  Mecca  is  to  the 
Mahomedans,)  the  strong  hold  and  fountain-head  of 
their  idolatry.  I  chose  that  season  of  the  year  when 
there  is  the  celebration  of  tlie  great  annual  festival 
called  the  Ruit  Jattra. 

On  our  entci'ing  the  province  of  Orissa  we  were 
joined  by  many  thousands  of  pilgrims,  who  were  pro- 
ceeding to  the  Festival.  Some  of  tliese  come  from  re- 
mote regions,  with  their  wives  and  cliildren,  travelling 
■slowly  in  the  hottest  season  of  the  year,  and  are  some- 
times upwards  of  two  months  on  their  journey.  Ma- 
ny of  the  pilgrims  die  by  the  way;  and  their  bodies 
generally  remain  unburied;  so  that  the  road  to  Jugger- 
naut may  be  known  for  the  last  fifty  miles,  by  the  hU' 
man  bones  which  are  strewed  in  the  \\'ay. 

•St.  Paul  writes  to  the  Greeks  at  Ephesus  in  tlieee  words:  "I  say 
therefore,  and  testify  in  the  Lord,  that  ye  henceforlli  walk  not  as  other 
Gentiles  walk,  in  the  vanity  of  their  mind,  having  the  understanding- 
darkened:  who  beinjj  past  feei.t.sg,  have  p^iven  themselves  over  unty 
'asciviousness,  to  work  all  unclcanncss  wiili  greediness."    Enh.  iv,  19. 


M  'llie  Eras  of  Light. 

On  the  gi'eatday  of  the  Festival,  the  Idol  was  brought 
out  amidst  the  acclamations  of  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  his  worshippers.  He  was  seated  on  a  lofty  throne, 
and  surrounded  by  his  Priests.  After  a  short  interval 
of  silence,  we  heard  a  murmur  at  a  distance  among 
the  multitude;  and  behold  a  body  of  men,  having  green 
branches  and  palms  in  their  hands,  advanced  with 
great  speed.  Tiie  people  made  way  for  them,  and 
when  they  had  come  up  to  the  thi^one,  they  fell  down 
before  the  Idol  that  sat  thereon  and  worshipped;  and, 
the  multitude  again  sent  forth  an  acclamation  "like  the 
voice  of  a  great  thunder." 

Thus  the  worship  of  the  Idol  began.  But  on  this 
subject,  we  cannot  recite  particulars.  Suffice  it  to  say, 
that  this  worsliip  had  the  two  characters  before 
mentioned.  Men  and  women  devoted  themselves  to 
death  before  Moloch.  I  myself  beheld  the  libations 
of  human  blood.  And  I  merely  give  you  this  short  re- 
cord, because  I  witnessed  the  fact. 

I  feel  it  my  duty  to  state  to  you  that  these  idolaters 
are,  in  general,  our  own  subjects;  and  that  every  man, 
who  can  afford  it,  is  obliged  to  pay  a  tribute  to  the  Eng- 
lish Government  for  leave  to  worship  the  Idol.  This, 
is  called  the  Revenue  of  the  Temple;  and  a  civil  officer, 
supported  by  a  military  force,  is  appointed  to  collect 
the  Tax.  Other  temples  in  liindostan  have  long  been 
considered  as  a  legitimate  source  of  a  similar  revenue. 
The  temple  of  Juggernaut  is  now  under  our  own  im- 
mediate management  and  control.  The  law  enacted 
for  this  purpose  is  entitled  "A  regulation  for  levying  a 
Tax  from  Pilgrims  resorting  to  the  Temi)le  of  Jugger- 
naut, and  for  the  superintendance  and  management  of 
the  Temple:"  passed  by  the  Bengal  Government,  3d 
April,  1800.     It  will  give  me  sincere  pleasure,  if  the 


The  Ems  of  Light.  37 

further  investigation  of  this  subject,  shall  tend  in  any 
degree  to  sotten  tiie  paintul  impression  which  the  above 
statement  must  make  on  the  public  mind. 

I'here  is  another  enormity  of  Hindoo  superstition, 
which  is  Avcll  known  to  you,  and  which  I  need  not 
describe;  I  mean  the  immolation  of  female  victims  on 
the  funeral  pile.  I  shall  only  observe,  that  the  num- 
ber of  these  unfortunate  persons  wdio  thus  perish  an- 
nually in  our  own  tei'ritories,  is  so  great,  that  it  would 
appear  incredible  to  those  w  ho  have  not  inquii-ed  into 
the  fact.  Tiie  scene  is  indeed  remote;  but  these  are 
our  own  subjects,  and  we  have  it  in  our  power  to  re- 
dress the  evil.  There  is  a  time  appointed  by  the  Di- 
vine Providence  (according  to  the  Prophetic  record) 
to  every  nation,  for  its  amelioration  and  felicity.  Such 
a  time  came  to  our  nation,  when  the  light  of  Christian- 
ity visited  it,  for  our  altars  were  once  polluted  by  hu- 
man sacrifices.  The  same  happiness,  we  would  hope, 
is  now  come  for  Lidia.  If  it  should  be  said  that  the 
sacrifice  of  women  cannot  be  abolished,  it  will  be  a 
sufHicient  answer  to  state,  that  when  the  MahomedanS 
were  in  power,  they  did  abolish  it  partly:  and  the 
Brahmins  themselves  have  suggested  means  to  us  by 
which,  in  the  course  of  time,  it  may  be  entirely  abol- 
ished. But  the  proper  answer  for  the  present  is  to  ask 
another  question:  Has  the  subject  ever  been  officially 
inquired  into? 

For  many  years  this  nation  was  reproached  for  tol- 
erating the  Slave  Trade.  Many  books  were  written 
on  the  subject;  and  the  attention  of  the  Legislature 
was  at  length  directed  to  it.  Some  asserted  that  the 
abolition  of  it  was  impracticable,  and  some  that  it  was 
impolitic;  but  it  was  found  on  an  investigation  of  the 
traffic,  that  it  was  defended  because  it  was  lucrative: 


SB  The  Eras  of  Light. 

and  a  humane  nation  abolished  it.  But  let  us  ask, 
What  is  there  in  buying  and  selling  men  compared  to 
our  permitting  thousands  of  women,  our  own  subjects, 
to  be  every  year  burned  alive,  without  inquiring  in- 
to the  cause,  and  without  evidence  of  the  necessity? 
Or  what  can  be  compared  to  the  disgrace  of  regulat- 
ing by  Christian  law  the  bloody  and  obscene  rites  of 
Juggernaut? 

^rhe  honor  of  our  nation  is  certainly  involved  in  tiiis 
matter.  But  there  is  no  room  for  the  language  of  crim- 
ination or  reproach;  for  it  is  the  Sin  of  ignorance. 
These  facts  are  not  generally  known.  And  they  are 
not  known,  because  there  has  been  no  official  inquiry. 
Could  the  great  Council  of  the  nation  witness  the 
darkness  which  I  have  seen,  there  would  be  no  dissen- 
tient voice  as  to  the  duty  of  giving  light. 

■It  is  proper  I  sliould  add,  in  justice  to  that  honorable 
body  of  men  who  administer  our  Empire  in  the  East, 
that  they  are  not  fully  informed  as  to  these  facts.* 

But  there  is  a  two-fold  darkness  in  the  East  which  it 
is  proper  to  specify.  There  is  the  darkness  of  paganism; 
and  there  is  the  darkness  of  the  Romisit  Superstition  in 
pagan  lands. 

Christianity,  under  almost  any  modification,  is  cer- 
tainly a  benefit  to  mankind;  for  it  prevents  the  perpe- 
ti^ation  of  tlie  bloody  rites  of  Idolatry.  But  the  cor- 
rupted Christianity  to  which  we  allude  has  established 
its  Inquisition  in  the  East,  and  has  itself  shed  blood. 
About  the  time  wlien  the  Protestant  Bishops  suffered 
in  our  own  country,  tile  Bishops  of  the  ancient  Syrian 

•In  regard  to  the  MoI-Toa,  the  principle  nf  tlie  enormity,  it  is  said,  has 
iicvei*  been  fully  explained  to  the  Gi)vcrnnuMit  at  home,  ic  was  admitted 
by  the  Indian  Government  many  years  ago  without,  rcfiprencc,  I  believe  in 
the  first  instance,  to  England;  and  possibly  the  reference  mav  now  ap- 
f^earin  the  books  under  some  Epi^citMisor  g-cncral  name,  which  is  not  well 
Mudi-rslood.  The  Honorable  the  C/yrl  of  Directors  will  feel  as  indig- 
fiant,  on  a  full  dcvelopemenl  of  the  f.iCl,  as  any  public  body  in  the  naljoa, 


The  Eras  of  L'lghi.  30 

Church  became  martyrs  to  the  same  faith  in  India. 
From  that  time  to  this  the  mournful  bell  of  the  Inqui- 
sition has  been  heard  in  the  mountains  of  Hindostan. 
The  inquisitions  in  Europe  liave  gradually  lost  their 
power  by  the  increase  of  ci\  ilization;  but  this  cause 
has  not  operated  equally  in  India,  which  is  yet,  iji 
many  parts,  in  a  state  of  barbarism.  Though  the  i)0- 
litical  power  of  tlie  Romish  church  has  declined,  its 
ecclesiastical  power  remains  in  India,  and  will  proba- 
bly endure  for  a  long  peiiod  to  come.*  The  Inquisi- 
tion at  Goals  still  in  operation,  and  has  captives  in  its 
dungeon,  t 

A  Pi'otestant  Establishment  is  wanted  in  our  Em- 
pire in  the  East,  not  only  to  do  honor  to  Christianity 
(for  in  many  places  in  Hindostan  the  natives  ask 
\\  hether  we  have  a  God,  and  whether  we  worship  in 
a  I'emple,)  but  to  counteract  the  inlluence  of  the  ec- 
clesiastical power  of  Roinie:  for  in  some  provinces  of 
Asia,  that  power  is  too  strong  for  the  religion  of 
Protestants,  and  for  the  unprotected  and  defenceless 
missionaries.! 


•Since  the  delivery  of  this  Discotirsc  I  have  with  pleasure  observed,  in 
the  recent  Treaty  between  !iis  Majesty  and  the  Prince  Rej^ent  of  Portu- 
gal, an  article,  by  which  that  Prince  engag-es  tiiat  the  Inquisition  shall 
not  hereafter  be  establislied  in  the  Soutli  American  dominions.  Does 
not  tiiis  afford  a  reasonable  hope  that  we  may  ere  long  behold  that  cntjine 
of  Superstition  abolished  in  Portugal? 

fSee  Appendix,     Inquiution  of  Goa. 

+The  influcnre  of  the  Romish  Cluirrh  in  India  is  far  greater  than  is 
generally  imagined;  or  than  our  Government  has  hitherto  had  any  means 
of  ascertaining.  Though  the  political  power  is  almost  extinct,  the  re- 
ligion remains  in  its  former  vigor.  And  on  tliis  fact  is  founded  a  strong 
ar^jumcnt  for  the  policy  of  jiromoting  the  Christian  Instruction  of  our 
native  stihjects.  "Although  the  Portuguese,  for  instance,  possess  but 
little  territory  in  continental  India,  yet  their  hold  on  tlie  native  aflec- 
tions  is  incalcidably  stronger  than  that  f)f  Uritain,  thougli  in  the  zenith 
of  her  political  power;  and  were  that  power  to  be  annihilated,  as  that 
of  the  Portuguese  now  is,  it  would  scarct  ly  be  known,  in  respect  of  any 
hold  which  Britain  has  on  the  native  mind,  that  she  had  ever  set  foot  in 
Indiiu" 

"This  impolicy  astonishes  those  who  have. acted  with  success  on  the 
opposite  syslcm.     A  Kcuian  Catholic,  hijjh  in  spiritual  authority  in  Indiu, 


40  The  Eras  of  Light. 

But.  besides  the  t>Tanny  of  the  Inquisition,  there  iB 
in  some  of  the  Romish  provinces  a  corruption  of 
Christian  doctrine  which  is  scarcely  credible.  In  cer- 
tain places  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  Moloch  are 
blended  with  the  worship  of  Christ.* 

It  is  surely  our  duty  to  use  the  means  we  possess  of 
introducing  a  purer  Christianity  into  our  Empiie  in 
the  East.t  I  shall  mention  one  circumstance  which 
may  well  animate  our  exertions.  A  large  province  of 
Romish  Christians  in  the  South  of  India,  who  are 
now  our  subjects,  are  willing  to  receive  the  Bible;  and 
tliis  too,  under  the  countenance  of  the  Romish  Bishop, 
an  Italian,  and  a  man  of  liberal  learning.  And 
Providence  hath  so  ordered  it,  that  a  translation  of 
the  Sciipturcs  hath  been  just  prepared  for  them.  This 
Translation  has  been  made  by  the  Bishop  of  the 
Syrian  Church.  Yes,  my  brethren,  a  Bishop  of  the 
ancient  Church  of  Christ  in  India,  has  translated  the 
Holy  Scriptures  into  a  new  language.  That  venerable 
man,  who  did  not  know,  till  lately,  that  there  was  a 
pure  church  in  the  Western  world,  is  now  pressing 
before  many  learned  men  in  the  West,  in  promoting 
the  knowledge  of  the  religion  of  Christ.  | 


expressed  his  utter  atnazement  that  the  British  Government  should  not 
act  on  a  better  policy:  and  dechired  that,  in  consequence  of  tlie  liold 
which  Christianity  had  obtained  through  the  Roman  Church  on  tlie  minda 
ofthe  natives;  there  were  seven  millions  of  British  subjects  in  In- 
dia, with  whose  sentiments  he  had  the  means  of  becoming  perfectly  ac- 
quainted, and  over  whose  minds  he  could  exercise  a  commanding- 
control." 

See  Tenth  Jnnual  Report  of  "Society  for  Missions  to  Africa  and  the 
East,"  just  publislied;  containini^  the  communications  of  Sir  Alexan- 
der Johnstone,  Chief  Justice  of  Ceylon,     p.  78. 


*At  Aughoor,  near  Tritchinopoly,  and  in  other  places. 

)pcndix,   Letter  of  the  Biiliop  of  Laiulaff,  on  t 
astical  Establishment  for  British  India. 

tSec  Appendix.     Account  of  Syrian  duistians- 


•j  See  in  Appendix,  Letter  of  the  Bi.ihop  of  Lnndaff,  on  the  expediency 
of  an  Ecclesiastical  Establishment  for  British  India. 


The  Eras  of  Light.  41 

We  have  now  taken  a  review  of  three  Eras  of  Light 
in  the  Christian  dispensation.  Do  you  require  fuither 
evidence  of  this  being  a  Tihrd  Era?  Behold  Socie- 
ties forming  in  every  princii)al  City  of  Great  Biitain 
for  the  purpose  of  giving  the  Bible  to  all  nations!  Do 
you  ask  further  proof?  Behold  the  Christian  Church 
beginning,  after  a  delay  of  eighteen  centuries,  to  in* 
struct  the  Jews,  and  to  attempt  the  conversion  of  the 
ancient  people  of  God.  Why  did  not  the  Church 
direct  her  attention  sooner  to  this  great  undertaking? 
It  was  because  the  Era  of  Light  had  not  amved. 

This  learned  body  have  it  in  their  power  gi^eatly  to 
promote  the  extension  of  Christianity  among  the  Jews. 
Men  have  begun  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  that  people 
without  giving  them  the  Gospel  in  their  own  lan- 
guage. A  IVanslation  of  the  New  Testament  into 
the  Hebrew  tongxie  would  be  a  gift  worthy  of  our 
University  to  present  to  them.  It  must  appear  strange 
to  us,  on  a  retrospect  of  the  fact,  that  during  so  long 
a  period,  Christians  should  have  reproached  the  Jews 
for  not  believing  the  New  Testament,  and  yet  never 
have  put  that  volume  into  their  hands  in  their  own 
language,  that  they  might  know  what  they  were  to 
believe!*     This  conduct  of  Christians  might  be  called 

•Translations  of  portions  of  the  New  Testament  into  different  dialects 
of  the  Hebrew  language  have  been  made  by  difierent  persons  at  differ- 
ent times;  but  these  have  been  rutlic.r  intended  as  exercises  for  the 
scholar,  or  for  the  use  of  the  learned,  liian  for  tiie  use  of  the  ^eiu*. 
The  Romish  Ciuirch  printed  a  version  of  tlie  Gospels  in  Hebrew,  and 
the  wlmle  Syriac  New  Testament  in  tlie  Hebrew  character;  but  it  would 
not  give  the  b()f>k.  to  that  people  wiio  could  read  it.  In  Sparn  and  Por- 
tugal they  condemned  the  Jews  to  the  fl.imes,  for  professing  Jadaisu), 
but  tliey  would  not  give  them  tiie  Now  Testament  that  the_\  might  learn 
Chrisiianily.  The  Englisli  Ciinrcli,  which  lias  suctcfdcd  the  Uomish 
Ciiurcli  as  first  in  influence  and  dignity,  has  nol,  as  yet,  given  the  New 
Testament  to  the  Jews.  Tht-  Church  of  Scothmd  has  not  given  it.  The 
chief  praise  is  due  to  some  of  tiie  I'roteslanl  divines  in  Universities  on 
the  Continent,  who  published  some  parts  of  the  New  'i"eslHmcnt  in  what 
is  called  German  Hei)rew,  and  dispciscd  copies  among  ihc  Jews,  as  ihey 
had  opportunity.  It  is  encouraging  to  know  that  even  this  p:u'lial  uf- 
tempt  was  not  witliont  success." 


4-2  The  Eras  of  Light 

an  infaluulion,  were  it  not  prophesied  that  thus  ic 
should  be.     They  did  not  think  of  giving  the  Gospel 
to  a  people  of  whom  the  Prophet  had  said,  ''that  they 
should  be  removed  into  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth 
for  their  hurt,  to  be  a  reproach,  and  a  proverb,  and 
a  taunt,  and  a  curse,"  Jer.  xxiv,  9.    But  we  can  now 
"speak  conifoitably  to  Jerusalem,  and  cry  unto  her 
that  her  warfare  is  accomplished;"  for  it  is  prophe- 
sied again,  '-That  blindness  in  jmrt   is  happened  to 
Israel,  until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in," 
Rom.  xi,  25.     By  this  prophecy  we  see  that  the  con- 
version of  the  Jews  is  connected  with  that  of  the  Gen- 
tiles: and  is  to  be,  if  not  contemporaneous,  at  least, 
an  immediate  consequent.     But  the  conversion  of  the 
Gentiles  has   already  commenced;   and  commenced 
with  most  remai-kable  success.     And  now,  behold  the 
preparation  for  the  conversion  of  the  Jew's!     Add  to 
this,  the  Jews  themselves  contemplate  some  change  to 
be  at  hand.     It  is  certainly  true  that  both  among  the 
Jews  in  the  East  and  in  the  West  there  is,  at  this 
time,  an  expectation  of  gi'eat  events  in  regard  to  their 
own  nation.     It  is  not   unlike   that   expectation 
which  pervaded  the  Roman  Empire  before  the  coming 
of  the  Messiah. 

We  are  now  to  notice  a  rcmaikable  peculiarity  in 
all  these  three  Eras  of  Liaht. 

In  the  first  Era,  when  our  Savior  preached  liis 
own  Gospel,  and  performed  wonderful  works,  there 
were  some  who  denied  that  the  w^ork  was  from  God; 
and  he  was  said  to  be  '-beside  himself;"  and  to  do 
these  works  by  the  power  of  the  prince  of  darkness." 
But  our  Lord's  answer  to  them  ^^as  in  these  words, 
"The  WORKS  that  I  do,  bear  witness  of  me,  that  the 
Father  hath  sent  me,"  John  v,  36.  And  when  the 
Apostle  Paul  preached  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  he  was 


The  Eras  of  Light.  43 

accounted  "a  fool  for  Christ's  sake:  he  was  rc^  ilecK 
persecuted,  and  defamed,"  1  Cor.  iv,  10.  But  he 
could  appeal  to  the  great  work  which  he  performed, 
"the  deliverance  of  the  Gentiles  from  daikness  lo 
light." 

In  the  second  Era,  at  the  Reformation,  Luther  and 
those  other  gi'eat  Teachers  whom  God  so  highly  hon- 
ored, were  also  called  Enthusiasts,  and  were  accused 
of  a  flagrant  and  misguided  zeal.  But  "the  works 
which  they  did"  testified  that  they  were  sent  of  God. 
as  Ambassadors  of  Cliiist,  of  wliich  the  conversion  oi 
our  own  nation  is  an  evidence  to  this  da}'. 

In  the  I'hird  Era  of  Light,  those  eminent  persons 
who  were  chiefly  instrumental  in  diffusing  it,  were  in 
like  manner  called  Enthusiasts.  But  "the  works 
which  they  did,  testify  that  they  were  also  Ambas- 
sadors of  Christ,"  and  "able  ministers  of  the  jSew 
Testament,"  preaching  unto  men  the  doctrine  of  life  : 
of  which,  REMOTE  uatious  as  well  as  our  own,  will  bear 
witness  at  a  future  day. 

For  let  us  dispassionately  contemplate  the  works 
that  have  followed  the  revival  of  Religion  in  this  coun- 
try. We  now  stand  at  some  distance,  and  can  survey 
the  object  in  all  its  parts,  and  in  its  just  proportion. 
We  stated  these  w  orks  to  be, 

1.  An  increased  knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures: 
producing 

2.  A  cultivation  of  the  principles  of  the  Gospel,  and 
the  practice  of  the  virtues  of  subordination,  loyalty, 
^nd  contentment. 

.3.  The  almost  universal  instruction  of  the  poor:  so 
that  it  may  be  truly  said,  '-Tiie  poci-  have  the  Gospel 
preaclied  to  th(."m." 

4.  The  more  general  woiship  of  (/od  in  our  land. 


44  The  Eras  of  Light, 

5.  The  publication  of  the  Bible  in  new  languages; 
and, 

6.  The  promulgation  of  Christianity  among  all  na- 
tions; to  Jews  and  to  Gentiles, 

Are  these  works  of  darkness?  Are  they  not  rather 
the  works  which  are  called  in  Scripture  "  the  fruits  of 
the  Spirit?"  Let  a  man  beware  how  he  arraigns  or 
contemns  those  works  which  he  may  not  perfectly 
comi)rehend,  lest  peradventure  he  should  speak  a  word 
against  the  operation  of  God  the  Holy  Ghost.  There 
ai'e  many  at  tiiis  day  who  say  they  believe  in  one  God. 
These  may  be  Deists  and  others.  There  are  many 
who  say  they  believe  in  God  the  Son,  after  a  certain 
manner..  These  may  be  Socinians,  and  Pelagians. 
But  the  true  criterion  of  the  faith  of  a  Christian  at  this 
day,  is  to  acknowledge  the  continued  influences  of 
God  the  Holy  Ghost.  "By  this  shall  ye  know 
them."  For  the  Apostle  Paul  hath  said,  '-That  no 
man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord  but  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,"  1  Cor.  xii,  3.  And  our  Savior  hath  said 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  abide  with  his  Church  "  for 
EVER,"     John  xiv,  16. 

But  those  who  deny  the  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  will  also  deny  the  works  of  the  Spirit.  What 
more  undeniable  work  of  the  Spirit  can  be  visible  in 
the  Church  of  Christ  than  the  sending  forth  preachers 
to  preach  the  verlasting  Gospel  to  the  heathen  world? 
What  nobler  or  purer  work  of  righteousness  can  be 
imagined  than  the  giv  ,g  the  Holy  Bible  to  all  na- 
tions? And  yet  there  are  many  who  behold  both 
undert.kinas  with  indifference,  or  even  hostility. 
Others  there  are  who,  pr  )fessing  a  purer  theology,  can- 
not deny  the  truth  and  justice  of  the  principle,  but 
they  argue  against  the  way;  they  contend  for  the 
old  way;  as  if  a  man  should  think  to  evangelize  the 


The  Eras  of  Light.  45 

world  afttT  the  fashion  of  his  own  parish.  They  say 
they  would  conduct  these  new  and  grand  designs  after 
the  old  precedent;  when  the  truth  is,  there  has  been  no 
precedent  for  what  is  ni>w  doing,  in  its  present  extent, 
for  nearly  eighteen  centuries  past,  Christ  and  his 
Apostles  established  the  first  and  great  precedent. 

It  may  be  expected  that  those  who  deny  the  con- 
tinued influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  Church, 
will  deny  that  the  present  is  an  Era  of  Light.  When 
Cliiist came,  who  was  ''the  Light  of  the  world,"  there 
were  many  who  denied  that  any  Light  had  come. 
When  the  Truth  shone  a  second  time  at  the  Reforma- 
tion, there  were  many  who  perceived  it  not.  And 
though  the  bright  beams  of  Light  at  the  present  peri- 
od far  transcend  those  of  the  Refoi'ination,  there  ai'e 
many  who  behold  them  not.  They  wonder  indeed 
to  see  various  Societies,  which  have  no  connexion 
\\'ith  each  other,  engaged  in  pursuing  the  same  object. 
They  behold  men  of  different  nations  and  of  different 
languages,  animated  by  the  same  spirit,  promoting  the 
same  design,  encountering  the  same  difficulties,persever- 
ing  with  the  same  ardor,  giving  and  not  recei\'ing,  ex- 
pending money,  time,  and  labor,  in  an  undertaking  in 
which  there  is  no  self-interest;  and  all  agieeing  in 
one  common  voice.  Let  there  be  Light.  All  this 
they  behold,  and  they  wonder:  but  they  do  not  be- 
lieve. And  thus  it  is  written;  ^-Behold,  ye  despisers, 
and  wonder,  and  perish;  for  I  work  a  w^ork  in  your 
days,  a  work  which  ye  shall  in  no  wise  believe,  though 
a  man  declare  it  unto  you,"     Acts  xiii,  4L 

A  violent  but  ineffectual  attempt  was  made  some 
time  ago  to  impede  the  progress  of  this  work.  But 
the  current  was  strong  and  deep,  and  these  momentary 
obstructions  served  merely  to  increase  its  force.  "There 
is  a  liver,  the  streams  whereof  shall  make  glad  tlic 


46  The  Eras  of  Light. 

city  of  God,"  Psalm  xlvi,  4.  No  human  power  can 
stop  its  coui-se.  Many  who  are  yet  hostile  to  this  un- 
dertaking will  shoitlyjoin  in  it.  We  believe  that  the 
strength  of  the  nation  will  soon  be  with  it:  and  that  all 
hope  of  resisting  it,  entertained  by  unbelieving  men, 
will  be  disappointed.  For  the  prophecy  hath  gone 
forth,  "He  that  sitteth  in  the  heavens  shall  laugh;  the 
Lord  shall  have  them  in  derision.  I  will  declare  the 
decree:  Thou  art  my  Son,  I  shall  give  thee  the 
heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  for  th}^  possession,"     Psalm  ii,  8. 

It  is  of  vast  consequence  to  the  purity  and  perpetu- 
ity of  our  Church  that  those  Students  who  arc  prepar- 
ing to  enter  it,  should  have  just  views  on  this  subject. 
There  is  one  fact  which  ought  frequently  to  be  illustrat- 
ed to  them,  as  being  the  foundation,  on  which  they 
are  to  form  a  judgment  on  this  and  other  parts  of  the 
divine  dispensation.     It  is  the  following. 

It  is  an  undeniable  truth,  constantly  asserted  by 
Scripture,  and  demonstrated  by  experience,  that  there 
have  ever  been  two  descriptions  of  persons  in  the 
Church.  They  are  denominated  by  our  Savior,  "the 
children  of  liglit  and  the  children  of  this  world;"  and 
again,  "the  children  of  the  ^\  icked  one,  and  the  chil- 
dren of  the  kingdom."  Matt,  xiii,  38.  These  different 
terms  originate  entirely  from  our  recei^'ing  or  not  re- 
ceiving that  illumination  of  understanding  which  God, 
who  cannot  lie,  hath  promised  to  give  to  them  that 
ask  him.  For  if  a  man  supplicate  the  Father  of  Lights 
for  his  "good  and  perfect  Gift,"  ^^'ith  a  humble  and  be- 
lieving spirit,  he  will  soon  be  sensible  of  the  effect  in 
his  own  mind.  He  will  begin  to  behold  many  things 
in* a  view  very  ditr<>rent  from  what  he  did  before;  he 
will  devote  himself  to  the  duties  of  his  profession  with 
alacrity  and  zeal,  as  to  "a  labor  of  love;"  and  his  moral 


The  Eras  of  Light  47 

*iOnduct  will  be  exemplary  and  pure,  adorning  that 
Gospel  which  he  is  now  desirous  to  preach.  Another 
consequence  will  be  this,  lie  will  learn,  for  the  first 
time,  what  is  meant  by  the  reproach  of  the  world. 
For  men  in  general  will  not  approve  of  the  piety  and 
purity  of  his  life;  and  they  will  distinguish  it  by  some 
term  of  disparagement  or  contempt. 

I  am  aware  that  many  who  have  supplicated  the 
Father  of  Lights  for  ''the  good  and  perfect  gift,"  and 
who  see,  by  the  light  that  is  in  them,  "a  world  lying 
in  wickedness,"  1  John  v,  19,  are  yet  induced  to  con- 
ceal their  sentiments  in  religion,  or  at  least,  are  pre- 
vented from  assuming  a  decided  character  in  the  pro- 
fession of  it,  from  the  dread  of  reproach.  But  they 
ought  to  remember  that  a  term  of  reproach  has  now 
become  so  general,  and  attaches  to  so  sliglit  a  degree, 
not  only  of  religious  zeal,  but  of  moral  propriety,  that 
no  man  who  desires  to  maintain  a  pure  character  in 
his  holy  office  needs  to  be  ashamed  of  it.* 

'It  is  worthy  of  remark,  tliat  the  names  of  rcpvoacli  which  men  of  the 
world  have  {jiven  to  religious  men,  have  been  generally  derived  from 
something  hij^hly  virtuous  or  laudable. 

Believers  were  first  called  Christians,  as  a  term  of  reproach,  after 
the  name  of  Christ.  They  have  been  since  called  Pietists  from  theii* 
•piETv,  Puritans  from  their  purity,  and  Saints  from  their  holiness. 
In  the  j)iesent  day,  their  miiusters  are  called  Evangelical,  from  their 
desire  to  'Mo  the  work  of  an  Evaug-clist,"  See  2  Tim.  iv,  5.  Thus,  the 
fvil  spirit  in  the  damsel  who  followed  Paul,  cried  out,  by  an  impulse 
which  he  could  not  resist,  "These  men  .are  the  servants  of  the  most  hif]fh 
God,  wliich  shew  unto  us  tiie  way  of  salvation,"  Acts  xvi,  17.  The 
most  opprobrious  epithet  which  the  Jews  thought  they  could  ^ive  our 
Savior,  was  to  call  him  a  Samaritan.  "Thou  art  a  S;nnarilan,  and  hast  a 
devil,"  John  viii,  48.  But  our  Savior  has  j^iven  a  permanent  honor  to  the 
name,  by  his  parable  of  "the  good  Samaritan." 

Tlie  usual  name  of  religious  r(  pro:ich  at  this  day  is  Methodist;  a 
term  first  used  at  Oxford,"  and  derived  from  the  mkthod,  which  some 
religious  Students  observed  in  the  cmpUnment  of  tiieir  ti.me.  So  far  it 
is  an  honorable  appellation.  It  is  no%v  applied  to  any  man  of  pure  and 
unaffected  piet),  and  is,  in  short,  another  term  for  a  Chris  ii.\n.  Of 
the  Metho(lists  Paley  says,  in  his  Evidences  of  Cliristianity,  that  in  re- 
gard to  piety  to  God.  and  purity  of  life,  tiiey  may  be  compared  to  "the 
])rimiti\e  Christians."  The  name  uMcthodist  in  England  was,  for  a  time, 
as  disreputable  as  Royalist  in  France.  And  indeed  there  is  an  analogy  in 
the  character;  for  Methodism  implies  Loyalty  to  "the  King  of  kings." 
.'Vnd  I  am  happy  to  add,  in  regard  to  that  nu'uicrous  body  of  our  fellow- 


48  The  Eras  of  Light. 

Bat  thci-c  is  another  consideration  for  those  who  are 
ordained  to  be  ministers  of  Ciirist,  namely,  that  this 
Reproach  seems  to  be  ordained  as  a  necessary  evidence 
in  an  evil  world  that  their  doctrine  is  true.  For  the 
offence  of  the  Cross  will  never  cease.  I'he  Apostle 
Paul  was  accused  of  being  '^beside  himseltV  but  his 
only  answer  was  this;  ''Whether  we  be  beside  our- 
selves, it  is  to  God;  or  whether  we  be  sober,  it  is  for 
your  cause,"  2  Cor.  v,  13.  And  let  this  be  your  an- 
swer also.  If  the  minister  of  Christ  give  no  offence  to 
"the  children  of  this  world,"  he  has  reason  to  suspect 
the  purity  either  of  his  doctrine  or  of  his  practice. 

On  the  other  hand,  a  corrupt  theology  has  no  offence 
and  no  reproach.  You  have  heard  of  a  two-fold 
darkness  in  the  East.  There  is  also  a  two-fold  dark- 
ness in  the  West.  There  is  the  darkness  of  Infidelity, 
and  the  darkness  of  a  corrupt  Theology.  Infidelity 
has  slain  its  thousands:  but  a  corrupt  Theology  has 
slain  its  ten  thousands. 

Let  every  Student  of  theology  inquire  whether  the 
religion  he  professes  bear  the  true  character.  Instead 
of  shunning  the  reproach  of  Christ,  his  anxiety  ought 
to  be,  how  he  may  prepare  himself  for  that  high  and 
sacred  office  which  he  is  about  to  enter.  Let  him  ex- 
amine himself,  whether  his  views  correspond,  in  any 
degree,  with  the  character  of  the  ministers  of  Christ, 
as  recorded  in  the  New  Testament.  "Woe  is  unto 
me,  if  I  preach  not  the  Gospel,"  1  Cor.  ix,  16.  Even 
the  Old  Testament  arrests  the  progi'ess  of  the  unquali- 
fied and  worldly  minded  teacher.  It  is  recorded  that 
when  Dathan  and  Abiram  i  nvaded  the  priest's  office, 
with  a  secular  spirit,  "the  earth  opened  her  mouth  and 
swallowed  them  up,"  in  the  presence  of  Israel.     This 

subjects  who  are  called  by  that  name,  that  it  also  implies,  after  an  cxpe 
ric-iice  ofliaif  a  century,  purl  loyai.tv  to  .in  eautiily  Soverkigv. 


fhe  Uras  of  Light  4d 

v/as  written  "for  our  admonition,"  that  no  man  should 
attempt  to  minister  in  holy  things  until  he  has  cleansed 
his  heart  from  the  impurities  of  life;  and  is  able  to  pub- 
lish the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  with  unpolluted  lips. 

If  the  Student  desire  that  God  \\'ould  honor  his  fu- 
ture ministry,  and  make  him  an  instrument  for  pre- 
seiTing  the  unity  of  the  Church,  instead  of  his  being 
an  instrument  of  secession  from  it,  he  will  seek  to 
understand  that  pure  doctrine  of  which  our  Lord 
speaks,  when  he  saith,  "He  that  will  do  the  Will  of 
God  shall  know  of  the  doctrine  whether  it  be  of  God." 
This  is  an  Era  of  Light  in  the  Church.  Men  are  ar- 
dent to  hear  the  word  of  God.  And  if  a  thousand 
churches  were  added  to  the  present  number,  and  '-en- 
lightened by  the  doctrine  of  the  Evangelist  John,''  they 
would  all  be  filled.  Those  who  preach  that  doctrine 
are  the  true  defenders  of  the  Faith,  and  the  legiti- 
mate SUPPORTERS  of  the  Church  of  England.  If  these 
increase,  the  Church  will  increase.  If  these  increase 
in  succeeding  years  in  the  same  proportion  as  they 
ha^x  hitherto  done,  it  is  the  surest  pledge  that  the 
Church  is  to  flourish  for  centuries  to  come,  as  she  has 
flourished  for  centuries  past.  And  there  is  nothing 
which  forbids  the  hope  that  she  will  be  PERPETUAL; 
if  she  be  the  ordained  Instrument  of  giving  Light  to 
the  world. 

I  shall  now  conclude  this  discourse  with  delivering 
my  testimony  concerning  the  spiritual  religion  of 
Christ.  I  have  passed  through  a  great  part  of  the 
world,  and  have  seen  Christianity,  Judaism,  Mahom- 
edanism,  and  Paganism  in  almost  all  their  forms;  and 
I  can  truly  declare,  that  almost  every  step  of  my  pro- 
gi'css  afforded  new  proof  not  only  of  the  general  tiiith 
of  the  religion  of  Clirist,  but  of  the  tmth  of  that  change 
of  hear^  in  true  believers  which  oiT  Lord  describes  in 


50  The  Eras  of  Light. 

these  words,  "Born  of  the  Spirit;"  and  which  the  Evan 
gelist  John  calls,  "Receiving  an  unction  from  the  Ho- 
ly One."  For  even  the  heathens  shew  in  their  tradi- 
tions and  religious  ceremonies,  vestiges  of  this  doc- 
trine.* Every  thing  else  that  is  called  religion,  in  Pa- 
gan or  Christian  lands,  is  a  couNTERFErr  of  this.  This 
change  of  heart  ever  cairies  with  it  its  own  witness; 
and  it  alone  exhibits  the  same  character  among  men 
of  e\ery  language  and  of  every  clime.  It  bears  the  fruit 
of  righteousness;  it  affoi^ds  the  highest  enjoyment  of 
life  which  was  intended  by  God,  or  is  attainable  by 
man;  it  inspires  the  soul  with  a  sense  of  pardon  and  of 
acceptance  through  a  Redeemer:  it  gives  peace  in 
death;  and  "a  sure  and  certain  hope  of  the  resuiTection 
unto  eternal  life." 

Let  every  man  then,  who  hath  any  doubt  in   his 
mind  as  to  this  change  in  the  state  of  the  soul  in  this 
life,  apply  himself  to  the  consideration  of  the  subject. 
For  if  there  be  any  truth  in  revelation,  this  is  true. 
"What  shall  it  profit  a   man,  if  he  gain  the  whole 
world  and  lose  his  own  soul?"  What  avails  it  that  all 
the  treasures  of  science  and  literature  arc  poured  at 
our  feet,  if  we  are  ignorant  of  ourselves,  gf  Christ,  and 
holiness?  The  period  is  hastening  which  will  put   an 
end  to  this  world  and  all  its  distinctions;  which,  like  a 
flood,  will  sweep  away  its  applause  and  its  frown,  its 
learning  and  its  ignorance.     I'he  awful  glories  of  the 
last  judgment  will,  ere  long,  appear;  when  the  humble 
and  penitent  inquirer,  who  has  recei^'ed  by  faith  that 
stupendous  Grace  which  the  doctrine  of  Christ  reveals, 
siiall  be  eternally  saved;  while  the  merely  speculative 
student  whose  secret  love  of  sin  led  to  the  rejection  of 
that  doctrine,  shall,  notwithstanding  his  presumption 
of  fmal  impunit}',  be,  for  ever,  undone. t 

•   Sec  Tue  Star  in  the  East.  f  Forbes. 


The  Eras  of  Light.  51 

I  cannot  permit  m^^sclf  to  conclude,  without  ex- 
pressing my  thanks  for  the  very  candid  attention  \\  ith 
which  you  have  been  pleased  to  honor  these  discour- 
ses. I  ti-ust  that  every  word  hath  been  spoken  with  a 
just  deference  for  the  learned  assembly  before  whom  I 
preach;  for  I  greatly  covet  your  approbation,  and  1 
hope  that  I  shall  obtain  it.  But  1  have  a  solemn  ac- 
count to  render;  for  I  have  had  many  opportunities. 
And  I  desire  to  say  that,  now,  which  my  conscience 
shall  approve,  at  that  hour  when  I  shall  be  called  to 
give  an  account  of  my  stewardship. 

I  pray  that  "^the  Spirit  of  truth,"  which  our  Savior 
promised  should  abide  with  his  people  for  ever,  may 
manifest  his  power  amongst  us,  dispel  the  darkness  of 
ignorance  and  error,  and  ''guide  our  minds  into  all 
Truth,"    John  x\i,  13. 

To  this  Holy  Spirit,  who,  together  with  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  is  One  God,  be  ascribed  all  honor  and 
glory,  power,  might,  majesty,  and  dominion,  now  and* 
evermore.     Amen. 


SERMON 


PREACHED    AT 

The  Parish  Church  of  St.  Anne,  Blackfriars,  London. 

ON 

TUESDAY,   June  12,  1810, 

BEFORE 

THE  SOCIETY 

FOR 

MISSIONS  TO  AFRICA  AND  THE  EAST, 

INSTITUTED  BY 

MEMBERS  OF  THE  ESTABLISHED  CHURCH, 

BEING    THEIR 

TENTH  ANNIVERSARY. 


Rev.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN,  D.D. 

i.A.TE  VICE-PROVOST  OF  THE  COLLEGE  OF  PORT-WILLIAM  IN  BENGAL  . 


FIRST  AMERICAN  EDITION, 
IROM  THE    SECOND  ENGUSH  KDITJON  REVISED. 


SEKMOX  III. 

Matt,  v,  14.       Ye  are  the  Light  of  the  WorUL 

"In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word 
was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God,"  John  i,  L 
*' And  the  Word  was  made  Flesh,  and  dwelt  among 
lis;  and  we  beheld  his  Glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only- 
begotten  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth,"  John 
i,  14.  And  the  Word,  being  "manifest  in  the  flesh, 
w^as  justified  in  the  Spirit,  seen  of  angels"  in  this  hum- 
ble state,  "preached  unto  the  Gentiles,  believed  on  in 
the  v/orld,  received  up  into  glory,"  1  Tim.  iii,  16. 

This,  my  Brethren,  is  the  sum  of  that  Divine  Re- 
cord, which  is  to  give  light  to  the  world. 

Christ  is  tlie  fountain  of  light.     '-I  am  the  light  of 
the  world,"  saith  the  Eternal  Word.     When  there 
fore  he  saith,  ''Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world,"  he 
means  not  that  ye  are  that  light,  but  are  to  "bear  wit 
ness  of  that  light,"  John  i,   18.     Ye  are  merely  ix 
STRUMENTS  of  the  light  (like  tlie  greater  and  lesser 
lights  in  the  firmament  of  heaven)  to  reflect  and  dif 
fuse  it  throughout  the  world. 

Christ  is  the  Fountain  of  Light;  that  is,  of  spiritual 
light.  For,  as  the  light  of  reason  was  conferred  on 
the  first  man  Adam,  and  is  natuial  to  all  men;  so  th«- 
LIGHT  of  LlFEcomcthby  the  Second  Adam,  who 
is  "a  quickening  spirit,  the  TiCrd  from  heaven."'    "llo 


56  Tlie  Light  of  the  World. 

that  foUoweth  me,"  saith  Christ,  "shall  have  the  light 
of  life;"  John  viii,  12. 

That  you  may  have  clear  conceptions  on  tliis  sub- 
ject, we  shall,  in  our  introduction,  discuss  this  doctrine 
of  our  Savior  concerning  "the  Light  of  Life,"  even  that 
spiritual  light  by  which,  saith  the  Apostle,  "the  eyes  of 
our  understanding  are  enlightened,"  Eph.  i,  IB;  for  I 
fear  that  many  discourses  have  been  pronounced  in 
this  nation  without  any  allusion  to  it.  And,  first,  let 
us  inquire  w\\o  those  persons  were  whom  our  Lord 
called  "the  light  of  the  world."  This  appellation  was 
not  given  to  the  Jewish  nation  in  general,  but  to  a  few 
individuals,  whom  the  great  body  of  the  Jews  sup- 
posed to  be  in  the  darkness  of  eiTor;  but  who,  in 
reality,  saw  the  true  Light,  while  "the  darkness  com- 
prehended it  not." 

As  it  was  in  the  days  of  Ciii'ist,  so  it  is  in  our  time: 
the  spiritual  light  is  not  poured  upon  a  whole  nation, 
or  upon  a  whole  community  of  men  by  any  system  of 
♦'ducation,  but  it  is  given  to  individuals;  even  to  such 
individuals  as  earnestly  pray  for  it.  "He,  that  follow- 
cth  me,"  saith  Christ,  "shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but 
.shall  have  the  light  of  life;"  for  "every  one,  that  asketh, 
recciveth:  he,  that  seeketh,  findeth:  and  to  him,  that 
knocketh,  it  shall  be  opened,"  Matt,  vii,  8.  And  this 
is  expressly  spoken  in  reference  to  the  gift  of  the  Hoiy 
Spirit.  A  whole  nation  may  enjoy  the  external  light, 
and  may  exhibit  the  civilizing  power  of  Christianity, 
and  yet  be  involved  in  spiritual  darkness.  And  this 
is  "the  hard  saying"  which  "the  world  cannot  receive." 
"The  words  of  scripture,"  say  they,  'are  suflicient  of 
themselves  to  illuminate  the  mind  without  the  light 
from  heaven."  Tlic  dead  letter  hath  light  enough  ior 
them.  Whereas  the  Apostle  saith,  "God  hath  made 
us  able  ministers  of  the  New  Testament;  not  of  the 


The  Light  of  the  World.  57 

letter,  but  of  the  spirit:  for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the 
spirit  givcth  life,"  2  Cor.  iii,  6.  But  the  world  in  gen- 
eral will  not  receive  this  truth.  ''And  this  is  the  con- 
demnation," saith  our  Lord,  ''that  light  is  come  into 
the  world,  and  men  love  darkness  lather  than  light." 
Thus  St.  Paul  himself  disbelieved  once,  and  proceeded 
to  Damascus,  having  his  heart  filled  with  enmity 
against  this  heavenly  doctrine.  But  behold,  "he  saw 
in  the  way  a  light  from  heaven,  above  the  brightness 
of  the  sun,  shining  round  about  him:"  yet  this  exter- 
nal light  was  but  a  faint  emblem  of  that  illumination, 
which  was  imparted  to  his  soul,  and  which  our  Savior 
calleth  "the  Light  of  Life." 

My  Brethren,  unless  a  man  have  the  Light  of  Life, 
he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God.  For,  though 
there  be  no  external  miracle,  like  that  in  the  case  of 
the  Apostle,  to  accompany  it;  yet  the  internal  mira- 
cle subsists,  in  all  its  truth  and  reality;  and  is  mani- 
fested at  this  day  in  the  same  kind  of  vigor  and  effi- 
cacy, as  in  the  first  days  of  the  Gospel.  For,  as  the 
first  Christians  and  the  Christians  of  this  age  are  to  be 
partakers  of  the  same  glory  in  heaven,  so  it  is  neces- 
sary that  they  acquire  the  same  meetness  for  that 
inheritance,  and  become  subjects  of  the  same  conver- 
sion of  heart  here  on  earth. 

I  would  record  this  doctrine  of  the  Divine  Illumi- 
nation in  the  very  threshold  of  our  discourse;  for  it  is 
of  importance  that  its  truth  be  made  manifest  to  our- 
selves, before  it  be  preached  to  the  heathen  world. 
But  it  will  be  useful  to  prosecute  the  argument  fur- 
ther. 

It  is  common  to  arraign  that  ancient  people,  the 

Jews,  for  their  unbelief:   and  we  are  wont  to  view 

their  hardness  of  heart  with  a  kind  of  horror.     But,  in 

regard  to  the  doctrine  alluded  to,  Jews  and  nominwl 

8 


58  The  Light  of  the  World. 

Christians  are  in  the  same  condemnation.  The  Jews 
received  the  words  of  Scripture  as  we  do;  but  they 
rejected  the  sjDiritual  light.  "When  they  read  the  Old 
Testament,"  saith  the  Apostle,  "the  veil  is  upon  their 
hearts  unto  this  day;"  they  perceived  not  the  spiritual 
kingdom  of  the  promised  Messiah.  In  like  manner, 
when  nominal  Christians  read  the  New  Testament, 
the  veil  is  upon  their  heai-ts,  and  they  perceive  not  the 
promise  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  For,  as  the  Messiah,  God 
the  SON,  was  the  one  gTeat  object  presented  to  view 
in  the  promises  and  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament; 
so  the  subject  of  the  Grand  Promise  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament is^  God  the  HOLY  GHOST.  The  Holy 
Spirit  is  the  very  life  and  essence,  and,  in  regard  to 
actual  operation  on  the  hearts  of  men,  the  Alpha  and 
Omega  of  the  New  Dispensation,  which  is  emphati- 
cally called  "the  Ministration  of  the  Spirit,"  2  Cor.  iii, 
8.  This  was  that  "promise  of  the  Father,"  of  which 
our  Savior  spake  with  such  earnestness  and  exulta- 
tion to  his  disciples;  and  which  he  said  would  "abide 
in  the  world  for  ever,"  John  xiv,  16.  The  Day  of 
Pentecost  was  properly  the  first  day  of  the  Christian 
Dispensation:  for,  on  that  day,  the  fountains  of  divine 
influence  were  opened  for  the  Universal  Church;  never 
to  be  closed  again  to  the  end  of  time.  Unless  tliis 
light  of  the  Spirit  had  been  shed  forth,  the  Apostles 
themselves  could  not  have  fully  understood  the  Gos- 
pel, even  after  hearing  the  words  of  Christ  from  the 
beginning  of  his  ministry  to  the  hour  of  his  ascension. 
And,  without  this  light,  the  New  Testament,  in  regard 
to  its  spiritual  meaning,  must  be  as  "a  sealed  book" 
to  every  man  at  this  day. 

Men  of  the  world  acknowledge,  indeed,  that  there 
is  a  promise  of  divine  light  under  the  New  Dispensa- 
tion; but  they  allege  that  it  was  intended  for  others. 


Tlie  Light  of  the  World,  59 

and  not  for  them.  They  say  that  the  light  shone  a 
little  while  at  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  Religion, 
but  was  soon  extinguished,  and  that  the  world  was 
left  again  in  darkness!  They  do  not  understand,  they 
say,  that  there  is  any  diffeienee  between  the  dispensa- 
tion of  Moses  and  the  dispensation  of  Christ,  exeepl 
merely  in  the  publication  of  an  inspired  book 
throughout  the  world!  What  further  evidence  can  we 
require  of  the  existence  of  a  kingdom  in  this  world, 
which  is  under  the  dominion  of  tiiat  spirit,  who  is 
called  by  our  Savior,  ''the  Prince  of  Darkness;"  and 
by  St.  Paul,  '^the  god  of  this  World,"  who  "hath 
blinded  the  minds  of  them  that  believe  not,  lest  the 
light  o-f  the  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ,  who  is  the  image 
of  God,  should  sliine  unto  them,"  2  Cor.  iv,  4. 

In  the  foregoing  argument,  we  have  not  spoken  of 
that  extraordinary  light,  which  imparted  to  men  the 
gift  of  prophecy  and  of  tongues;  but  of  that  ordinaiy 
light,  which  sheweth  to  the  sinner  '-the  glorious  Gos- 
pel ofChi'ist;"as  above  expressed:  and  which  inspiieth 
him  with  love  to  God  and  with  faith  in  his  Redeemer; 
which  mortifieth  evil  affections,  purifieth  the  heait, 
giveth  to  the  soul  a  peace  which  passeth  all  under- 
standing, and  a  sure  and  certain  hope  of  the  resur- 
rection unto  eternal  life.  We  speak  of  that  light, 
whatever  it  may  be,  which  is  necessary  "to  open  the 
understanding,  that  we  may  understand  the  Scrip- 
tures," Luke  xxiv,  45. 

We  before  asserted,  that  the  spiritual  light  is  not 
given  to  a  nation  or  community  of  men  by  any  sys- 
tem of  education;  but  to  individuals:  even  to  those, 
who  obey  the  divine  admonition,  and  supplicate  "the 
Father  of  Ligiits,"  for  the  "good  and  perfect  gift." 
Let  us  now  proceed  to  inquire  whid  was  the  charac- 
ter of  those  persons  whom  our  Savior  addressed  as 


60  The  Light  of  the  World. 

"the  Light  of  the  World."  For  if  men  say,  '-We  can- 
not see  this  spiritual  light:  to  us  it  is  invisible:"  we  must 
lead  their  attention  to  that  which  is  obvious  and  visi- 
ble; namely,  the  MORAL  character  of  '-the  children 
of  Light." 

The  character  of  those  who  are  called  the  Light  of 
the  World,  is  recorded  by  our  Lord  himself  in  his 
^ermon  from  the  Mount;  for  they  are  the  persons 
whose  virtues  are  the  subject  of  his  beatitudes.  It 
was  on  that  occasion,  when  he  had  finished  the  enu- 
meration of  t]ieir  peculiar  dispositions,  that  he  said, 
"Ye  are  the  Light  of  the  world." 

I  know  not  any  mistake  so  general  at  this  day  as 
that  which  regards  our  Lord's  Sermon  from  the 
Mount.  The  general  impression  seems  to  be  that 
these  precepts  may  be  obeyed  by  a  heathen  as  well  as 
by  a  Christian,  if  you  merely  propose  them  to  him, 
without  the  aid  of  any  spiritual  influence  from  above. 
Bat,  my  brethren,  no  man  can  obsei^e  these  precepts, 
or  even  have  a  just  conception  of  the  meaning  of  these 
Beatitudes,  unless  he  have  "the  light  of  life."  For 
how  can  we  understand  what  it  is  to  be  "poor  in 
spirit;"  "to  hunger  and  thirst  alter  righteousness:"  or 
"to  rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad  when  we  are  perse- 
cuted for  righteousness  sake;"  or  "to  pray  for  them 
who  speak  all  manner  of  evil  against  us  falsely  for 
Christ's  sake."  unless  the  "eyes  of  our  understanding 
be  opened?"  Eph.  i,  18. 

"In  these  B.*atitades,  our  Savior  exhibits  to  the 
world  the  character  of  iiis  disciples.  He  declares  the 
heavenly  temper  and  consequent  blessedness  of  those 
persons,  who  should  be  subjects  of  his  spiritual  king- 
dom, which  had  now  .commenced.  For,  when  he 
gjaith,  "B'essed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,  for  theirs  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven;"  he  saith,  in  eifcct,  "Blessed  are  ye, 


Tlie  Light  of  the  World.  61 

my  disciples,  for  yc  arc  poor  in  spirit:"  and  so  of  all 
the  other  dispositions  there  described;  "Blessed  are  the 
meek:"  "Blessed  are  the  merciful:"  "Blessed  are  the 
peace-makers:"  "Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart:" 
"Blessed  are  they  which  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness."  All  these  inestimable  qualities  ^f 
mind  belong  to  the  disciples  of  Christ;  not  one  of 
them,  but  all.  They  all  flow  iVom  "the  self-same 
Spirit;"  like  sweet  waters  from  the  same  fountain. 
I'hey  are  the  characters  of  that  great  moral  change, 
which  our  Savior  foretold  would  be  a  hequent  event 
undei"  the  New  Dispensation. 

Wiien  our  Lord  had  given  this  record  of  the  pure 
and  heavenly  dispositions  of  his  disciples,  he  said  unto 
them,  -'Ye  are  the  light  of  the  w^orld." 

At  that  time,  there  were  many  illustrious  char- 
acters in  the  world:  men  of  great  eminence,  who 
flourished  in  Greece  and  Rome,  and  enlightened  man- 
kind by  their  science  and  learning;  whose  names  are 
renowned  at  this  day.  But  our  Lord  said  to  his  un- 
lettered disciples,  "YE  are  the  light  of  the  world." 

At  that  time,  too,  there  were  many  in  Judca,  w  ho 
had  the  revelation  of  God  in  their  hands;  "to  whom 
were  committed  the  oracles  of  God,"  and  w-ho  con- 
ceived themselves  to  be  the  church  and  people  of  God. 
Yet,  when  our  Savior  came,  he  did  not  fmd  one  fit 
instrument  for  his  ministry  among  the  priesthood  of 
the  Jewish  Church.  And  he  turned  to  his  disciples, 
and  said,  "YE  are  the  light  of  the  world." 

We  have  introduced  this  doctrine  of  the  Divine  Illu- 
mination into  the  exordium  of  the  Di^ourse,  that  it 
may  guide  us  in  our  way  through  the  difficult  subject 
which  lies  before  us.  You  u  ill  be  now  prepared  to 
consider  the  following  propositions: 


62  The  Light  of  the  World. 

1.  If  you  would  be  '^The  light  of  the  world,"  you 
will  draw  your  light  from  Christ,  and  send  forth 
preachers  bearing  the  chauacteb  which  He  hath 
delineated. 

2.  If  you  be  instruments  of  "the  true  light,"  you  will 
be  zealous  in  adopting  the  most  effectual  means  of 
diffusing  it.  And  it  will  probably  appear  to  you,  that 
you  ought  to  adopt  more  efficient  measures  for  this 
purpose,  tlian  have  hitherto  been  employed.  For  it  is 
manifest,  that  a  new  era  in  the  Church  hath  arrived^ 
which  authorizes  you  to  use  new  means. 

I.  If  you  would  appropriate  the  appella- 
Tiox  OF  OUR  Savior,  and  be  "the  light  of  the 
world,"  you  will  draw  your  light  from 
Christ,  and  send  forth  preachers  bearing 
the  character  which  he  hath  delineated. 

They  must  be  men  into  whose  hearts  ''the  true  light 
hath  shined;"  such  preachers  as  our  own  Church  ap- 
proves; who  "ti'ust  that  they  are  moved  to  the  work 
by  the  Holy  Ghost."  And,  with  regard  to  their  out- 
waVd  deportment,  they  must  be  men  whose  dispositions 
accord  with  those  wiiich  are  described  in  the  Sermon 
on^the  Mount;  such  as  the  Hindoo  Christians  call 
"Men  of  the  Beatitudes:"  That  is  their  proper  charac- 
ter; and  there  are  more  persons  of  that  character  in 
Gieat  Britain  at  this  day,  than  there  were  in  Judea,  in 
the  time  of  our  Savior.  This  is  sufficiently  evident 
from  the  Evangelic  History.  You  ought  to  be  at  no 
loss,  then,  to  find  fit  instruments  of  the  Light. 

But,  in  regard  to  such  instruments,  there  are  two 
important  subjects  of  inquiry  at  this  period  of  the 
Church:  first,  what  degree  of  learning  they  ought  to 
possess;  and,  secondly,  whether  they  ought  to  be  in- 
vested with  the  Sacred  Character  before  they  pi^oceed 
yn  their  mission. 


The  Light  of  the  World.  63 

1.  Our  first  inquiry  respects  the  degree  of  Learn- 
ing, which  Christian  Missionaries  ought  to  possess. 

The  preachers,  whom  our  Savior  sent  forth,  were 
men  of  humble  condition,  and  destitute  of  human 
learning.  Tliis  was  ordained,  that  the  divine  power 
of  his  Gospel  might  be  made  manifest,  by  the  appa- 
i^ntly  inadeqifate  means  employed  in  its  promulgation. 
All  learning,  liowcver,  of  whatever  kind,  \vhich  was 
necessary  for  their  ministry,  was  imparted  to  them  su- 
pernaturally. 

Bat  the  Apostle  Paul,  the  '-chosen  vessel,"  who 
was  ordained  to  preach  to  the  Gentiles,  \^'as  not  des- 
titute of  human  learning,  naturally  acquired.  And  we 
are  taught  by  his  Epistles,  that  we  may  avail  ourselves 
of  every  human  aid  to  dispense  the  blessings  of  the 
Gospel;  such  as  rank,  wealth,  eloquence,  and  learning. 
For  all  these  are  blessings  of  God;  and  are  means  of 
persuading  men.  as  much  as  speech  itself.  Has  it  ever 
been  imagined,  that  a  man  could  preach  the  Gospel 
without  the  gift  of  speech,  by  signs  alone?  Ail  these 
human  aids,  I  say,  arc  valuable  gifts  of  God;  and  only 
cease  to  be  blessings  by  the  abi;se  of  them.  It  is  true, 
that  the  Gospel  may  be  preached  with  great  cneigy  by 
Ministers  possessing  inconsiderable  attainments  in  lit- 
erature. It  sometimes  happens,  that  the  most  success- 
ful ministrations  are  conducted  by  men  of  very  mod- 
crate  acquirements.  And,  indeed,  the  character  of  the 
Gospel  seems  to  require,  that,  in  most  cases  (where  the 
true  doctrine  is  preached)  it  should  give  more  honor  to 
zeal  and  diligence  than  to  genius  and  learning.  But 
it  is  also  true,  that  God  is  pleased  to  make  himself 
known  by  the  use  of  means.  And,  when  these  means 
are  used  in  subsirdination  to  his  grace,  he  will  honor 
the  means.  This  has  been  the  experience  of  every 
eminent  preacher  of  the  Gospel,  in  the  liistory  of  Chris 


()4  The  Light  of  the  World. 

tianity,  from  the  time  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  do^v  n  t© 
your  late,  pious,  eloquent,  and  honored  Pastor,  who 
so  long  and  so  successfully  ministered  in  this  church.* 

It  is  expedient,  then,  that  those  who  go  forth  as 
preachers  to  the  Gentiles  at  this  day,  should,  like  the 
FIRST  GREAT  PREACHER,  havc  a  competent  degree  of 
knowledge;  that  they  may  be  able  to  meet  the  argu- 
ments of  the  more  learned  among  the  Heathen. 

I  have  sometimes  been  ashamed  to  see  the  Christian 
Missionary  put  to  silence  by  the  intelligent  Bramin,  in 
some  point  relating  to  the  history  of  Eastern  nations, 
or  to  the  present  state  of  mankind.  I  have  felt 
anxious  for  the  credit  of  Christianity,  if  I  may  so  speak, 
on  such  occasions:  for  the  argument  from  fad,  and 
from  the  existing  state  of  the  world,  is  strong  ground, 
both  for  the  Christian  and  his  adversary,  in  all  discus- 
sions relating  to  a  revelation  from  God.  This  is  well 
illustrated  in  the  history  of  St.  Paul,  who  disputed 
with  the  learned  at  Athens  on  their  own  principles; 
and  quoted  their  poets  in  defence  of  the  Gospel. 

Let  us  then  honor  human  learning.  Every  branch 
of  knowledge  which  a  good  man  possesses,  he  may 
apply  to  some  good  puipose.  If  he  possessed  the 
knowledge  of  an  archangel,  he  might  employ  it  all  to 
the  advantage  of  men,  and  the  glory  of  God. 

Some  portion  of  learning  is,  therefore,  indispensable 
to  insure  even  a  tolerable  degTce  of  success,  in  preach- 
ing to  the  Heathen  World.  But  let  us  rightly  under- 
stand what  the  nature  of  this  learning  is.  It  is  not  an 
acquaintance  with  mathematical  or  classical  literature 
that  is  chiefly  required.  The  chief  use  of  natural  sci- 
ence to  a  preacher,  is,  to  illustrate  moral  and  spiritual 
subjects:  but  if  other  men  be  not  acquainted  with  the 
scientific  facts  which  he  adduces,  these  facts  no  longer 

*The  Rev.  William  llom.iIne. 


The  Light  of  the  World  (ib 

serve  as  illustrations  to  them.  Neither  is  a  knowledge 
ofthe  c/a^sic5  requisite.  For  those  Missionaries,  in- 
deed, who  are  to  translate  the  Scriptures,  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  orio-inul  lanouasjes  is  indispensable;  but  ioi' 
Missionaries  in  genei-al,  who  preach  to  uncivilized  na- 
tions, classical  erudition  is  not  necessary. 

The  proper  learning  of  the  Christian  Preacher,  who 
goes  forth  to  the  Gentiles,  is  an  accurate  knowledge  of 
the  Bible,  and  a  general  knowledge  of  the  history  of 
the  world.  It  \\  as  reported  to  me,  as  a  saying  of  the 
venerable  Swartz,  that  the  foundation  of  extensive 
usefulness  among  the  Heathen  is  "a  knowledge  of  the 
Scriptures  in  the  vernacular  language,  and  an  acquaint- 
ance with  the  history  of  nations  in  any  language." 
This  seems  to  be  the  testimony  of  truth.  The  History 
of  the  World  illustrates  the  Word  of  God;  and  the 
Book  of  Providence,  when  devoutly  studied,  becomes 
a  commentary  on  the  Book  of  Revelation.  B-it  if  the 
preacher  be  ignorant  of  the  gTeat  events  of  the  world, 
"the  w^ord  of  piophecy"  is  in  a  manner  lost  in  his  minis- 
try; paiticulariy  in  relation  to  the  revolutions  in  East- 
ern Nations:  for,  in  this  respect,  the  East  has  an  im- 
portance greater  than  that  of  the  West;  for  the  East  is 
the  country  of  the  first  generations  of  men. 

To  conclude  this  part  of  our  subject.  The  Mission- 
aries of  this  day  find  by  experience  the  importance  of 
human  learning  in  the  present  circumstances  of  the 
worid;  and  some  of  them,  by  painful  study  in  their 
old  age,  have  acquired  a  competent  degree  of  knowl- 
edge while  resident  in  a  foreign  land. 

2.  We  now  come  to  the  second  point  of  inquiry. 
Whether  the  Christian  Missionary  ought  to  be  invest- 
ed with  the  SACRED  character,  before  he  leaves  our 
ow'ii  shores. 

9 


66  The  Light  of  the  World. 

To  preach  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  a  lost 
-ivorld,  is  the  most  honorable  office  that  can  be  assign- 
ed to  man.  The  oflice  of  Kings  and  Legislators  is 
not  so  exalted.  Angels  alone,  we  should  naturally 
think,  are  qualified  to  do  justice  to  the  heavenly 
theme;  and  to  appear  before  men  as  "the  ambassadors 
of  Christ."  Let  those,  therefore,  who  undertake  this 
embassy,  be  satisfied  that  they  are  called  to  it  of  God. 

We  have  already  seen  the  importance  of  human 
learning  for  the  preacher  of  the  Gospel.  It  is  no  less 
necessary  that  he  should  appear  before  the  nations  of 
the  East  in  a  character  of  sanctity:  for  they  expect  that 
the  man  who  ministers  among  them  in  holy  things, 
should  be  recognized  by  his  own  countrymen  as  bear- 
ing a  holy  character. 

It  is  proper,  then,  that  every  preacher  who  obtains 
from  our  own  Church  official  sanction  to  "go  and 
baptize  the  nations,"  should  be  set  apart  to  the  Holy 
Office,  and  ordained  according  to  the  Order  of  the 
Church.  You  may  observe,  that  almost  all  societies 
of  Christians  have  some  form  of  Ordination;  and,  so 
far,  they  recognize  the  office  of  the  Ministry  as  sacred. 
Nay  more,  they  confine  tlieir  Missionaries  to  their 
own  ritual  or  creed;  and  will  patronize  them  no 
longer  than  they  conform  to  it.  This  is  not,  indeed, 
the  Catholic  Charity  of  the  Gospel.  This  is  not  the 
character  of  the  true  light  which  shineth  on  all.  But 
this  partiality  appears  to  be  inseparable  from  the  very 
constitution  of  religious  bodies,  differing  in  form  from 
one  another.  It  may  be  called  the  Infuimity  of  the 
Visible  Church  of  Ciirist;  which  is  imperfect  and  mili- 
tant here  on  earth.  This  adN  antage,  however,  results 
from  such  partiality,  that  more  interest  is  created  and 
more  energy  excited,  when  the  attention  is  confined  to 
the  opei'ation  of  a  single  body  of  men.     At  this  very 


The  Light  of  the  World.  67 

time,  some  societies  are  so  intent  on  their  own  work, 
that  they  do  not  well  know  \\  hut  the  rest  are  doino-. 

But  the  Churcli  of  England  ought  to  shine  upon 
ALL.  Like  a  venerable  Nursing-Mother  of  the 
Church  of  Christ,  she  ought  to  contemplate  with  can- 
dor and  benignity  the  useful  exertions  of  the  several 
Societies  not  subject  to  her  jurisdiction,  notwithstand- 
ing their  differing  from  her,  and  from  one  another,  in 
matters  not  essential  to  salvation. 

But,  in  the  great  work  of  converting  the  Heathen 
World,  men  of  ditferent  stations  and  offices  are  requir- 
ed. At  the  first  promulgation  of  the  Gospel,  there 
were,  saith  the  Apostle,  "some.  Evangelists;  and  some, 
Pastors  and  Teachers."  There  were  also  what  he 
denominates  "Helps  for  the  work  of  the  Ministry.'' 
In  like  manner,  we  may  now  employ,  "some,"  Evan- 
gelists and  Pastors  invested  with  the  sacred  character: 
and  some  Teachers  and  Catecliists,  with  such  "Helps'" 
of  a  secular  kind  as  may  be  useful.  Such  subordinate 
instructors  may  be  sent  forth  to  commence  the  work; 
and,  in  process  of  time,  those  of  them  may  return  as 
candidates  for  ordination,  who  shall  have  acquired  a 
knowledge  of  the  foreign  language,  and  a  competent 
degree  of  learning  for  the  sacred  office;  and  who  shall 
have  obtained  a  good  report  for  piety,  zeal,  diligence, 
and  fidelity. 

To  this  object  we  would  now  particularly  direct 
your  attention.  I  can  report  to  you  from  my  own 
observation,  that  the  most  useful  and  necessary  la- 
bors among  the  Heathen,  during  the  first  }ears  of 
Christian  Instruction,  are  those  of  the  humble  I'cacher 
and  Catechist.  Whenever  then,  you  find  a  man  well 
qualified  by  knowledge  and  piety  for  this  subordinate 
office,  vou  mav  send  him  forth  with  confidence,  in 


68  The  Light  of  the  fVorld. 

his  secular  chanicter,  as  a  fit  instrument  of  light  in  a 
dark  region. 

If  you  look  around,  you  may  obseiTe  that  few  of 
the  RICH  or  learned  of  any  society  of  Cliiistians, 
however  small,  and  however  zealous  to  diffuse  Chris- 
tianity, are  disposed  to  go  foith  as  Missionaries.  And 
it  is  ti'ue,  that,  if  the  rich  and  learned  did  go,  they 
could  not  assimilate  with  the  poor  and  ignorant  among 
the  Heathen,  so  easily  as  their  brethren  of  inferior 
station.  They  could  not  so  easily  associate  with  their 
poverty,  or  tolerate  their  ignorance. 

If  then  you  cannot  find  rich  men  of  your  own  body 
to  go  forth  to  enlighten  the  world,  you  must  send  men 
of  humble  condition;  and  if  you  cannot  engage  learn- 
ed men,  you  must  send  men  of  inferior  attainqients: 
for  the  Gospel  must  be  ''preached  to  all  nations:" 
some  men  must  go  forth  to  be  ''the  Light  of  the 
World."  Only  let  it  be  your  care  that  the  men  whom 
you  do  send,  possess  the  dispositions  which  our  Lord 
hath  enjoined.  Let  them  be  "Men  of  the  Beati- 
tudes." In  regard  to  learning,  they  will  acquire 
some  portion  of  it  in  a  foreign  land.  It  is  proper  to 
observe,  that  a  Missionary  is  not  made  a  Missionary 
wholly  in  his  own  country;  but  in  the  country  of  his 
laboi's.  Learning  is  eventually  necessary  for  him:  it 
is  indispensable  to  great  success:  but  it  is  not  so  requi- 
site at  his  first  entrance  on  his  employment.  The 
primary  qualifications  are  evangelic  fortitude,  zeal, 
humility,  self-denial,  prudence,  temperance;  to  which 
miist  be  added,  assiduity  in  learning  a  new  language 
witli  tiic  docility  of  a  child.  And,  in  the  period  of 
eight  or  ten  years,  whilst  that  language  is  acquiring, 
some  other  branches  of  usefiil  learning  may  be  sue 
cessfully  cultivated. 

This  opinion  on  the  means  of  forming  a  Missionary, 


The  Light  of  the  World.  69 

I  deliver  in  perfect  confidence:  not  only  as  the  result 
of  my  own  obseiTatiou  and  inquiry;  but  as  being 
sanctioned  by  tiie  most  eminent  and  useful  preachers 
ill  the  East,  during  the  last  century.* 

II.  We  now  proceed  to  consider  our  Second 
Proposition:  that,  if  you  be  instruments  of  the' 
TRUE  Light,  you  will  be  zealous  in  adopting 
the  most  effectual  means  of  diffusing  it. 

But,  perhaps,  it  may  be  expected,  that,  to  stimulate 
your  exeitions,  I  should  give  some  account  of  the 
Darkness  which  exists  in  the  Heathen  World. 

I  have,  indeed,  seen  that  Darkness;  but  it  is  not 
easy  to  describe  it.  No  man  can  know  what  it  is, 
who  has  not  seen  it.  It  is  no  less  di'eadful,  than  when 
the  Israelites  beheld,  at  a  distance,  the  thick  dark- 
ness of  Egypt  from  their  dwellings  "in  Goshen,  where 
there  was  light."  I  hav^e  been  in  what  the  Scripture 
calls  "the  Chambers  of  Imagery,"  Ezekiel  viii,  12,  and 
have  witnessed  the  enormity  of  the  Pagan  Idolatiy  in 
all  its  turpitude  and  blood.  I  can  now  better  under- 
stand those  w^ords  of  the  Scriptures,  "The  dark  places 
of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty;" 
Psalm  Ixxiv,  20.  I  have  seen  the  libations  of  human 
blood,  offered  to  the  Moloch  of  the  Eastern  World; 
and  an  assembly,  not  of  two  thousand  only,  which 
may  constitute  your  number,  but  of  two  hundred 
thousand,  falling  prostrate  at  the  sight  before  the  idol, 
and  raising  acclamations  to  his  name. 

But  the  pai'ticulars  of  these  scenes  cannot  be  re- 
hearsed before  a  Christian  Assembly;  as  indeed  the 
Scriptures  themselves  intimate:  Eph.  v,  12.  It  may 
suffice  to  observe,  that  the  two  prominent  characters 
of  idolatry  are  the  same  which  the  Scriptures  describe: 
Cruelty  and  Lasciviousness;  Blood  and  Impurity.     It 

♦Ziegcnbalj,  SliuUz,  Swarlz,  and   GLiickc. 


70  The  Light  of  the  World, 

is  already  knoAvn  to  you  that  the  fountain-head  of  this 
superstition  in  India,  is  the  temple  oi  Juggernaut:  and 
it  will  give  you  satisfaction  to  hear  that  the  Gospels 
have  been  recently  translated  into  the  language  of  Jug- 
gernaut. The  Cliiistian  World  is  indebted  to  the 
labors  of  the  Missionaries  of  the  Baptist  Society  in  In- 
dia, for  this  important  scivice. 

But  there  is  a  moral  darkness  in  the  East,  of  a 
different  character  from  that  of  Paganism,  I  mean  the 
darkness  of  the  Romish  Superstition  in  Pagan  Lands. 
Upwards  of  two  centuries  ago,  Papal  Rome  establish- 
ed her  Inquisition  in  India,  and  it  is  still  in  operation. 
By  this  tribunal,  the  power  of  the  Romish  Cliurch 
was  consolidated  in  that  hemisphere.  From  Goa,  as 
a  centre,  issue  the  orders  of  the  Santa  Casa,  or  Holy 
Office,  to  almost  every  nation  of  the  East;  to  the 
w^estern  coast  of  Afnca,  where  there  are  many  Rom- 
ish churches;  and  thence  tO/ their  settlements  along  the 
shores  of  the  continent  of  Asia,  as  far  as  China  and 
the  Philippine  Isles.  Ships  of  war  and  ships  of  com- 
merce have  ever  been  under  its  command;  for  the 
Vice-Roy  of  Goa  himself  is  subject  to  its  jurisdiction: 
and  these  ships  afford  the  means  of  transmitting  orders 
to  all  countries,  of  sending  forth  priests,  and  some- 
times of  bringing  back  victims. 

Besides  the  spiritual  tyranny  of  the  Inquisition, 
there  exists,  in  certain  provinces,  a  corruption  of  Chris- 
tian Doctrine  more  heinous  than  can  easily  be  credited. 
In  some  places,  the  Ceremonies  and  Rites  of  Moloch 
are  blended  w'lih  the  Woisliip  of  Christ!  This  specta- 
cle I  myself  have  witnessed  at  Aughoor,  near  Madura, 
in  the  south  of  India.  The  chief  source  of  the  enor- 
mity is  this:  The  Inquisition  would  not  give  the  Bible 
to  the  people.  In  some  provinces  I  found  that  the 
Scriptures  were  not  known  to  the  common  people. 


IVie  Light  of  the  World.  71 

even  by  name;  and  some  of  the  priests  themselves  as- 
sured me  that  they  luid  ne^  er  seen  them. 

But  the  era  of  light  seems  to  have  arrived,  even  to 
this  dark  region;  for  a  translation  of  the  Scriptures  has 
been  prepared  for  it.  This  version  has  been  recently 
made  by  the  Bishop  of  the  ancient  Syrian  Chris- 
tians; and  I  have  the  satisfaction  to  announce  to  you 
that  a  part  of  it  hath  been  already  published.  It  has 
been  printed  at  Bombay,  by  the  aid  of  the  funds,  to 
the  augmentation  of  which  this  Society  has  recently 
contributed. 

This  translation  is  in  the  MalayaVim  Tongue,  some- 
times called  the  Malabar:  which  is  spoken  not  only 
by  the  Hindoos  of  Malabar,  IVavancore.  and  Cochin; 
but  by  upwards  of  tlu'ee  hundred  thousand  Cliiistians 
in  these  provinces:  some  of  them  belonging  to  the  an- 
cient Syrian  Church,  and  some  of  them  to  the  Romish 
Church;  and  who  \vill  all,  as  we  have  been  informed, 
gladly  receive  the  Word  of  God,  both  priests  and 
people. 

Another  remarkable  event  hath  concurred  to  favor 
the  design.  The  Italian  Bishop  of  chief  eminence  in 
those  parts,  v^lio  presides  over  the  college  of  Verapoli, 
which  has  been  established  for  the  Students  of  the 
Romish  Church,  has  denied  the  authority  of  the  In- 
quisition; and  has  acceded  to  the  design  of  giving  the 
Holy  Scriptures  to  the  people.  I  myself  received  from 
him  tl^e  assurance  of  his  determination  to  this  effect,  in 
the  presence  of  the  British  President  in  Travancore. 
So  that  the  version  executed  by  the  Syrian  Bishop, 
whom  Rome  has  e\  er  accounted  her  enemy  in  the 
East,  will  be  given  to  the  Romish  Church.  Thus,  after 
a  strife  of  three  hundred  years,  doth  "the  Wolf  lie  down 
with  the  Lamb;"  and  the  l/ion,  changing  his  nature, 
begins  to  "cat  straw  like  the  Ox,''  Isaiah  xi.  7.     And 


7%  The  Light  of  the  World. 

it  is  for  the  support  of  tliis  work,  in  particular,  that  we 
would  solicit  your  liberality  on  this  day.  It  is  for 
the  translation  of  the  Bible  into  a  new  language,  which 
is  not  only  v  ernacular  to  Hindoos  and  Mahomedans, 
but  is  the  language  of  a  nation  of  Christians,  who 
never  saw  the  Bible;  and  whose  minds  are  already 
disposed  to  read  the  book  which  gives  an  account  of 
their  own  religion. 

Thus  much  of  the  Darkness  which  pervades  Heathen 
Lands.  We  shall  now  advert  to  the  means  of  impart- 
ing light  to  them. 

The  time  seems  to  have  arrived,  when  more  effectual 
measures  ought  to  be  adopted  for  the  promulgation  of 
Christianity,  than  have  hitherto  been  employed.  It  is 
now  expedient  to  open  a  more  direct  and  regular  com- 
munication with  our  Missionaries  in  foreign  countries. 
It  is  not  enough  that  there  be  ample  contributions  at 
home,  and  that  we  meet  in  large  assemblies  to  hear  and 
to  approve;  but  there  must  be  greater  personal  activity, 
and  a  more  frequent  intercourse  with  the  scene  abroad. 

Let  ships  be  prepared  to  carry  the  glad  ti- 
dings OF  THE  Gospel  to  remote  nations. 

The  auspicious  circumstances  of  the  present  time, 
and  the  blessing  that  hath  hitherto  evidently  attended 
the  labors  of  the  general  body  of  Missionaries,  seem 
to  justify  the  adoption  of  these  means.  There  is  no- 
thing new  in  the  proposal,  if  it  be  not,  that  it  is  new  to 
us.  You  have  seen  with  what  facility  the  Romish 
Church  can  open  a  communication  with  distant  na- 
tions, by  ships  of  war  and  commerce.  You  see  \\'ith 
what  facility  commercial  men  at  home  can  open  a 
communication  with  remote  regions,  at  a  very  small 
expense,  sometimes  merely  on  speculation;  and,  if  they 
do  not  succeed  in  one  country,  they  go  to  another. 
"The  cliildren  of  this  world  are  wiser  in  their  genera- 


The  IJght  of  the  IVorld.  75 

tion  than  the  children  of  light."  Let  us  follow  their 
example  in  conducting  the  commerce  of  knowledge. 
I^t  societies,  let  individuals,  according  to  their  ability, 
charter  ships  for  this  very  purpose.  Much  of  the  ex- 
pense may  be  defraj-ed  by  judicious  plans  of  commerce.^ 
But  let  the  chief  and  avowed  object  be,  ^'the  merchan- 
dize OF  THE  Gospel." 

In  support  of  the  perfect  expedience  of  this  measure, 
w'c  shall  submit  to  you  the  following  considerations: 

1.  A  chief  obstacle  to  persons  proceeding  as  Mis- 
bionaries  to  remote  regions,  is  the  want  of  conveyance. 
Were  a  facility  afforded  in  this  respect,  many  individ- 
uals and  families  would  offer  themselves  for  the  work, 
who  would  not  otherwise  ever  think  seriously  on  the 
subject.  Experience  has  shewn  how  difiicult  it  is  to 
procure  a  passage,  in  a  commercud  ship,  for  a  religious 
family  of  humble  condition.  Nor  is  it  proper  that  a 
family  of  pure  manners,  who  never  heard  the  holy 
name  of  God  profaned  in  their  own  houses,  should  be 
exposed,  during  some  months,  to  the  contaminating  in- 
fluence of  that  oftensive  Language,  which  is  too  often 
permitted  on  board  ships  of  war  and  commerce  belong- 
ing to  the  English  Nation. 

2.  The  success  of  a  Mission  abroad  depends  much 
on  frequent  correspondence  with  the  patroiis  at 
home.  By  this  communication  the  interest  and  repu- 
tation of  the  Missionaries  are  better  supported,  at  their 
respective  places  of  residence.  And  they  ah\'ays  need 
this  support;  for,  in  every  place,  they  are  exposed  to 
some  degree  of  persecution. 

3.  The  Missionaries  need  regular  supplies,  for  their 
comfortable  subsistence,  and  for  the  prosecution  of 
their  work.  The  want  of  siibsistence  is  more  frequent 
in  certain  climates,  than  is  ge-ierally  supposed.  And 
tile  regular  transmission  of  such  supplies  as  are  eon- 

10 


74  "Tlie  Light  of  the  World. 

nected  with  the  prosecution  of  their  proper  work  is 
indispensable.  Tlie  object  of  the  Missionaries,  in 
the  East  in  particular,  is  to  print  and  publish  the 
Holy  Scriptures;  and  a  fresh  supply  of  the  several 
materials,  essential  to  the  further  prosecution  of  this 
purpose,  is  required  every  year. 

In  the  first  promulgation  of  the  Gospel,  the  preachers 
were  endowed  with  'the  Gift  of  Tongues;"  and  thus 
they  may  be  said  to  have  carried  about  with  them  the 
instalments  of  conversion.  In  its  present  promulga- 
tion, the  Providence  of  God  hath  ordained  the  Gift  of 
the  Scriptures:  and  the  materials  for  printing  these 
Scriptures  must  be  sent  out  to  the  preachers.  There 
is  likewise  this  further  preparation  by  the  same  Provi- 
dence; that  most  of  the  languages  of  the  East  have 
become,  in  the  course  of  ages,  tiDritten  languages.  As 
the  art  of  printing  extended  the  knowledge  of  the 
Gospel  to  our  own  country,  at  the  Reformation;  so 
the  art  of  printing  must  now  convey  it  to  the  other  na- 
tions of  the  world. 

It  may  be  also  observed,  that,  if  the  means  of  con- 
veyance were  at  our  command,  many  works  in  the 
Eastern  Ijanguages,  might  be  printed  with  more  ex- 
pedition^ and  at  less  expense,  at  home,  than  abroad. 

4.  A  further  and  a  very  important  consideration  is 
this.  It  is  proper  that  a  Missionary  should  have  an 
opportunity  of  returning  to  his  native  country,  when 
ill  health  or  the  affairs  of  his  family  may  require  it. 
When  he  goes  out  as  a  Missionary,  we  are  not  to  un- 
dei'stand  that  he  goes  necessarily  into  a  state  of  banish' 
ment  It  is  proper  indeed  that  he  should  go  forth 
^\'ith  the  spirit  of  one,  who  "  hath  left  father  and 
mother  for  the  Gospel's  sake;"  but  men  in  genera! 
have  duties  to  discharge  to  their  parents,  to  their  chil- 
dren, and  to  their  relations  of  consanguinity;  duties 


The  Light  of  the  World.  75 

sometimes  of  a  spiiitiuil  nature.  We  do  not  read  that 
St.  Paul  went  forth  to  liis  work  as  an  exile.  On  the 
contrary,  we  know  that  he  returned  home,  at  least 
for  a  thne,  and  kept  up  a  pei-sonal  coiTespondence  with 
Jerusalem.  In  like  manner,  many  of  the  preachers 
Avho  are  now  abroad,  sulYering  in  health,  and  sinking 
under  the  pressure  of  an  enervating  climate,  if  they 
had  the  means  of  conveyance,  would  be  glad  to  revisit 
iheh'  Jerusalem;  that  they  might  return  again  to  their 
labors  with  renewed  strength  and  spirits. 

It  may  be  further  observed,  that  tiie  communications 
of  such  persons  would  be  very  valuable  to  the  Church 
at  home.  This  may  be  exemplified  in  the  instance  of 
the  woi'thy  clergyman  of  New  South  Wales;  who 
lately  visited  England:*  and  whose  communications 
were  not  only  serviceable  to  the  general  interests  of  re- 
ligion; but  were,  in  many  respects,  very  acceptable  to 
the  British  government, 

5.  Tlie  last  advantage  which  we  shall  mention,  is 
that  of  Visitation,  by  men  of  learning,  prudence,  and 
piety:  who  would  make  a  va)yage  with  no  intention 
of  remaining;  but,  induced  partly  by  considerations  of 
health,  and  partly  by  motives  of  public  service  to  the 
Church,  would  visit  their  brethren  in  distant  lands,  to 
inform  themselves  fully  of  their  state  and  progress,  to 
animate  and  exhoit  them,  and  to  report  to  their  res- 
pective societies  concerning  new  plans  of  usefulness. 
As  there  ought  to  be  no  jealousy  among  men  promot- 
ing the  same  object,  the  same  ship  might,  in  her  voyage, 
visit  all  the  stations  in  her  way,  render  every  grateful 
seiTice,  communicate  with  all,  afford  supplies  to  all. 
There  are,  at  this  time,  upwards  of  thirty  different 
places  where  Missionaries  are  preaching  in  foreign 

•The  Rev.  Mr.  Mnrsdon. 


76  The  Light  of  the  World. 

lands.  If  but  a  single  ship  were  employed  for  the 
general  use  of  all  the  societies,  it  might  be  an  auspici- 
ous beginning. 

In  adopting  means  for  regular  communication  with 
our  Missionaries,  we  have  the  example  of  two  of  the 
oldest  societies:  the  "Society  for  promoting  Christian 
Kiiowledgc,"  and  the  Society  of  the  "United  Brethren." 
The  former  sends  out  an  investment  to  their  Mission- 
aries in  India,  regularly  every  year;  and  has  so  done 
for  a  century  past.  These  supplies  consist  nijt  only 
of  books,  stationary,  and  materials  for  printing;  but 
they  include  articles  of  household  economy,  and  for 
female  use,  which  are  forwarded,  under  the  name  of 
presents,  to  the  families  of  the  Missionaries. 

The  Reverend  Mr.  Kolhoff,  the  worthy  successor  of 
Swartz,  assured  me,  that  he  considered  the  well-being 
of  that  Mission,  during  so  long  a  period,  to  have  been 
much  promoted  by  this  parental  and  affectionate  in- 
tercourse. The  "Society  for  promoting  Christian 
Knowledge"  have  no  ship  of  their  own;  but  tliey  are 
favored  with  the  necessary  freight  every  ycdv  in  the 
ships  of  the  East- India  Company.  Let  us  then  imi- 
tate the  example  of  this  Venerable  Society,  v\1iich,  in 
regard  to  the  support  of  Missions,  and  the  translation 
of  the  Scriptures,  is  "the  mother  of  us  all." 

But  the  strongest  recommendation  of  the  measure 
^vhich  I  propose  to  you,  is  the  successful  example  of 
the  "United  Brethren."  That  Episcopal  Body  has 
had  a  ship  during  a  period  of  more  tlian  fifty  years, 
chartered  for  the  sole  purpose  of  canning  the  Gospel 
to  Labrador,  and  ether  foreign  lands.  The  ships 
Harmony  and  Resolution  have  been  employed  in  this 
important  service;  a  service  iar  more  honorable  than 
any  that  has  ever  been  atcl!ie>  ed  by  any  ship  of  A\'ar, 
commerce,  or  disccverA'. 


The  Light  of  the  World.  77 

Nor  ought  we  to  omit,  on  this  occasion,  to  make 
honorable  mention  of  the  Uheral  plans  of  the  "London 
Missionaiy  Society."  The  first  opei'ation  of  tliat  body, 
in  sending  forth,  at  once,  a  '-  gi-eat  company  of  preach- 
ers," displayed  a  noble  spirit  of  zeal  and  unanimity, 
and  manifested  a  laudable  and  well-grounded  confi- 
dence in  the  ultimate  success  of  the  great  design.  The 
merits  of  that  Chi'istian  Expedition  have  not,  perhaps, 
been  sufficiently  acknowledged  at  home.  But  the 
sending  forth  a  ship  to  the  Pacific  Ocean  at  that  day, 
was  a  gi-eat  event  in  the  history  of  the  Gospel;  and 
will  no  doubt  be  recorded  in  the  books  of  the  Heathen 
World  in  ages  to  come.* 

That  I  may  lead  your  thoughts  to  the  serious  con- 
templation of  the  measure  which  I  have  proposed,  I 
shall  now  recite  to  you  a  prediction  of  the  prophet 
Isaiah,  and  the  interpretation  of  it  by  the  Jews  of  the 
East. 

I'he  prophecy  to  which  I  allude  is  in  the  xviiith 
chapter  of  Isaiah.  It  begins  in  our  Translation  with 
these  words:  "Woe  to  the  land;"  but  it  ought  to  be 
translated  "O  land!"  being  an  address  of  affection  and 
respect.  "O  land!  shadowing  with  wings,  which  is 
beyond  the  rivers  of  Ethiopia;  that  sendeth  ambassa- 
dors by  the  sea,  even  in  vessels  of  bulrushes  upon  the 
waters,  saying,  Go,  ye  swift  messengers,  to  a  nation 
scatteied  and  peeled,  to  a  people  tenible  from  their 
beginning  hithci  to:"  and  concludes  with  these  words: 
"In  that  time  shall  the  present  be  brougl\t  unto  the 

•Our  approbation  here  i-efers  not  to  tlic  place  selected  for  the  first 
mission,  but  to  the  spirit  which  sent  it  forth.  Tliose,  who  now  bh\nie 
the  choice  of  the  place,  did  not  themselves,  perhaps,  anticipate  the  diffi- 
culties. A  country  which  is  protected  hy  a  ropular  i^oveinnicnt,  is  in- 
deed the  most  suiiuhlc.  Kill  a  regular  govermnent  will  nt.t  alwajs  re- 
ceive a  mission,  of  wiiich  we  have  several  examples.  Besides  the  Gos- 
pel is  to  be  preaciied  to  barbarians  as  well  as  to  Greeks;  u;;d  Savages 
have  become  obedicni  ii>  'i..-  i '•  ■:",!  •,.,  ,.,,  ,.^•  u-.- 


78  The  Light  of  the  World. 

Lord  of  Hosts  of  a  people  scattered  and  peeled,  to  the 
pliice  of  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  the  Mount 
Zion." 

This  prophecy,  which  had  been  considered  by  some 
of  the  learned  in  this  country,  and  fn  st,  I  believe,  by 
the  late  Bishop  Horsley,  as  referrnig  to  these  times,  I 
proposed  to  the  Jews  in  the  East;  who,  after  some  de- 
liberation, gave  mc  the  following  explanation: 

"The  proi)hecy  in  this  chapter  relates  to  the  restora- 
tion of  the  Jews  to  their  own  countiy.  The  nation 
here  addressed,  b}^  a  kind  compellation,  'O  thou  land,' 
was  to  send  a  message  to  the  Jewish  People;  and  this 
was  to  be  a  message  of  kindness." 

I  then  desired  they  would  describe  the  character  of 
ihe  nation,  which  was  to  send  a  message  of  kindness 
to  the  Jewish  People,  according  to  the  prophecy.  They 
stated  these  four  particulars  concerning  it. 

1 .  That  the  place  of  the  nation  was  beyond  the 
rivers  of  Cusn,  that  is,  to  the  west  of  the  Nile;  for  the 
prophet  was  on  the  east  of  the  Nile  when  he  delivered 
his  prophecy. 

2.  That  it  was  a  land  '-shadowing  with  wings;" 
which  signifies  tliat  it  should  be  of  great  extent  and 
power,  and  capable  of  giving  protection. 

3.  That  it  was  a  Maritime  Nation  "sending  ambas- 
sadors by  sea  in  vessels  of  bulrushes:"  a  figure  for  light 
ships,  not  burthencd  with  commerce,  but  light  for  des- 
patch; carrying  merely  the  tidings  of  gladness: 
and  that  the  ambassadors  sent  in  them  were  messen- 
gers of  peace.  When  I  expressed  some  doubt  as  to  the 
character  of  these  Ambassadors,  we  referred  to  the  old 
Arabic  Translation  of  Isaiah,  which  happened  to  be  at 
hand;  where  the  word  for  Ambassadors  is  rendered 
Prophcls  or  Pi'L'((chcr,<>. 


The  Light  of  the  World.  79 

4.  That  the  issue  of  this  embassy  would  be  tlie 
restoration  of  "the  people  scattered  and  peeled  to  the 
Lord  of  Hosts  in  Zion:"  and  that,  at  the  period  when 
this  should  take  place,  there  would  be  a  shaking  of 
the  nations;  for  it  is  said,  in  the  third  verse,  that  God 
"would  lift  up  hl^  ensign  on  the  mountains,  that  all 
might  see:  and  blow  his  trumpet,  that  all  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  earth  might  hear." 

When  I  endeav^ored  to  shew  that  all  these  charac- 
ters centered  in  Great  Biitain,  and  that  she  was  ac- 
tually sending  forth  messengers  at  this  time  to  all  na- 
tions, the  Jews  were  alarmed  at  their  own  inteipre- 
tation,  and  began  to  qualify  some  parts  of  it.  I  then 
demanded  w  hat  they  really  believed  to  be  intended  by 
the  mission  of  these  "ambassadors."  They  answered^ 
that  they  understood  the  embassy  in  a  jwlltical  sense 
only;  and  that  the  nation  spoken  of  was  merely  to 
afford  its  aid  to  restore  them  to  their  temporal  king- 
dom. 

But,  whether  the  prophecy  have  a  temporal  or  a 
spiritual  sense,  I  submit  to  your  judgment,  and  not 
to  that  of  the  Jews  in  the  East. 

Let  us  then,  my  Bretlii^en,  obey  the  prophetic  man- 
date, and  "send  forth  ambassadors  in  light  ships;  say- 
ing. Go,  ye  swift  messengers,  to  a  nation  scattered  and 
peeled,"  dispersed  in  all  lands:  "to  a  people  terrible 
from  their  beginning  liitherto."  For  from  the  time 
since  they  came  forth  from  Egypt,  accompanied  b}' 
signs  and  wonders,  they  have  been  a  terror  and  a 
wonder  to  all.  Send  ye  ambassadors  "to  a  nation  ex- 
pecting and  looking  out"  for  the  Messiah,  who  is  also 
the  desire  of  other  nations;  and  announce  ye  to  all, 
I'hat  the  "Desire  of  ALL  nations  is  come,"  Hag.  ii» 
7.  "Lilt  ye  up  the  ensign  upon  the  mountains,  that 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  may  see;  and  M'^u  ve 


80  The  Light  of  the  World. 

the  trumpet,"  the  Great  Trumpet  of  the  World's  Ju- 
bilee, "that  all  the  dwellers  on  the  earth  may  hear." 

'-Ye  are  the  light  ol"  the  world."  Let  not  your 
ligjit  be  confined  to  this  spot,  in  a  northern  region. 
Put  away  the  reproach,  that  ye  are  known  out  of  your 
country,  merely  as  a  Commercial  People.  Even  as  a 
Commercial  People,  you  are,  at  this  moment,  shut  out 
of  the  countries  of  Europe.  Obey  then  the  present 
providence,  and  resort  to  the  ports  of  distant  lands; 
canying  the  message  of  kindness  to  a  people  who 
"stretch  forth  their  hands,"  and  will  receive  your 
commerce,  and  the  Gospel  together. 

It  is  not  your  duty  to  wait  till  the  nation  send  forth 
messengers  at  the  public  expense.  Perhaps  that  period 
may  never  come.  It  may  be,  that  our  Church  know- 
eth  not  how  to  promote  such  an  object,  but  by  the 
instrumentality  of  subordinate  societies:  even  as  the 
State  sometimes  administers  the  government  of  a 
remote  branch  of  the  empire  by  the  same  means.  l\vo 
Societies  were  instituted  about  a  hundred  years  ago; 
but  the  period  for  gi^eat  and  successful  exertion  was 
evidently  not  then  come.  You  are  a  Third  Society, 
established  in  more  auspicious  times;  and  others  may 
follow. 

It  is  not  your  duty,  I  say,  to  wait  till  the  Nation, 
in  its  public  capacity,  begin  to  send  forth  preachers  to 
the  Gentiles.  If  that  event  should  ever  arrive,  you 
prepare  the  way.  If  Individuals  did  not  begin,  the 
Universal  Church  would  not  follow.  What  measure 
of  great  public  utility  was  e\cv  executed  by  Church 
or  State,  which  was  not  first  proposed  by  Individuals? 
^^  hich  was  not  first  resisted  by  the  greater  body;  and, 
peiiiaps,  deleated  for  a  time? 

Consider,  finally,  the  example  of  the  Great  Author 
of  our  Religion.     Draw  your  light  from  Christ.     At 


The  Light  of  the  World.  8) 

the  first  promulgation  of  his  Gospel  to  the  Heathen 
World,  he  gave  his  commission  to  individuals.  J3ur- 
ing  three  hundred  yeai-s,  the  Ministry  of  the  Gospel 
was  committed  to  individuals:  I  mean  they  were  not 
associated  by  any  authority  of  temporal  empire:  and 
by  them  the  conversion  of  the  nations  was  effected^ 
under  the  direction  of  their  respective  Churches  in 
Rome,  Corinth,  Alexandria,  Antioch,  and  Jeriisalem. 
It  may  be  the  Divine  will  that  the  promulgation  of 
the  Gospel  at  this  time  should  be  effected  partly  by 
the  same  means. 

Your  object  and  that  of  the  Bible  Society  is  the 
same.  It  is,  to  give  the  Bible  to  the  World.  But, 
as  that  Sacred  Volume  cannot  be  given  to  men  of 
different  nations  until  it  be  translated  into  their  respec- 
tive languages,  it  is  the  province  of  your  Institution 
to  send  forth  proper  instruments  for  this  purpose. 
Your  Society  is  confined  to  Members  of  the  Establish- 
ed Church.  You  do  not  interfere  with  the  -'Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts," 
nor  with  that  "for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge:" 
for  neither  of  these  professes  the  precise  objects  to 
which  you  would  confine  yourselves.  It  does  not 
seem  to  be  possible  to  frame  an  objection  to  your 
establishment.  When  the  design  and  the  proceeding? 
of  your  Institution  shall  have  been  fully  made  known, 
you  may  expect  the  suppoit  of  the  Episcopal  Body, 
of  the  two  Univ  ersities.  and  of  every  zealous  Member 
of  the  Church  of  England. 

It  has  been  objected  to  that  Noble  Institution  to 
which  we  have  alluded,  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  that  it  is  in  its  character  universal;  that  it 
embraces  (dl,  and  acknowledges  no  cast  in  the  Chris- 
tian Religion:  and  it  has  been  insinuated,  that  ^ve 
ought  not  to  be  zealous  even  foi*  tiie  extension  of 
11 


82  Tlie  Light  of  the  World. 

Christ's  Kingdom,  if  we  must  associate,  in  any  degree, 
with  men  of  all  denominations.  But,  surely,  there  is 
an  error  in  this  judgment.  We  seek  the  aid  of  all 
descriptions  of  men  in  defending  our  country  against 
the  enemy.  We  love  to  see  men  of  all  descriptions 
shewing  their  allegiance  to  the  King.  Was  it  ever 
said  to  a  poor  man,  ''You  are  not  qualified  to  shew 
your  allegiance  to  the  King?  You  must  not  cast  your 
mite  into  the  treasury  of  your  King."  My  Brethren, 
let  every  man,  who  opposes  these  Institutions,  examine 
his  own  heart  \\hether  he  be  true  in  his  allegiance  to 
"the  King  of  kings." 

For  myself,  I  hail  the  present  unanimity  of  hither- 
to discordant  bands,  as  a  gTeat  event  in  the  Church; 
and  as  marking  a  grand  character  of  Christ's  promis- 
ed kingdom;  when  "the  leopard  shall  lie  down  with 
the  kid;  and  the  calf,  and  the  young  lion,  and  the 
fatling  together,  and  a  little  child  shall  lead  them," 
Isaiah  xi,  6.  I  consider  the  extension  and  unity  of 
the  Bible  Society  as  the  best  pledge  of  the  continu- 
ance of  the  Divine  mercy  to  this  land;  and  I  doubt 
not,  the  time  will  come  when  the  nation  will  reckon 
that  Society  a  gi-eater  honor  to  her,  as  a  Christian 
People,  than  any  other  institution  of  wliich  she  can 
boast. 

We  shall  nowconclude  this  discourse  with  stating  to 
you  the  cause  why  so  few  comparatively  co-operate  in 
these  sacred  designs.  Many,  it  is  probable,  are  ignor- 
ar.t  of  their  existence:  some  may  be  supposed,  without 
any  culpable  motives,  to  question  t\\e\r  expediency:  hut 
the  greater  part  it  is  feared,  are  restrained  by  a  state 
of  mind,  which  we  cannot  sufliciently  condemn  and 
deplore.  It  is  not  because  they  do  not  believe  in 
Cliristianity,  generally;  but  because  they  are  strangers 
to  Christ's  spiritual  religion.     They  have  seen  the  light 


TJie  Light  of  the  World.  83 

of  civilization,  but  tlicy  have  not  seen  the  "Light  of 
Life;"  and  this  is  the  great  and  important  distinction 
on  which  the  happiness  of  the  soul  depends.  This 
was  the  great  distinction  in  the  time  of  the  Apostle 
Paul;  for  even  in  the  day  of  his  ministration,  the  Gi)s- 
pel  was  hid  from  some.  '-If  our  Gospel  be  hid,"  saith 
he,  "it  is  hid  to  them  that  are  lost,"  2  Cor.  iv,  3.  If 
then  the  light  was  liid  from  some  when  he  preached, 
with  a  divine  energy,  and  with  the  demonstration  of 
miracles,  shall  we  wonder  that  it  is  hid  from  some  in 
our  day? 

There  is  nothing,  my  Bretlii'en,  worth  living  for,  of 
equal  importance  with  the  diffusion  of  this  light.  We 
must  all  meet  again  at  a  future  day,  in  a  laiger  Assem- 
bly than  the  present,  when  we  shall  behold  HIM  who 
hath  said,  "I  am  the  Light  of  the  world."  Let  every 
one  of  us,  then,  "bcar  witness  to  the  light;"  by  con- 
tributing, according  to  his  ability,  to  its  extension 
throughout  the  world:  If  the  Christian  Revelation  be 
from  God,  to  give  that  Revelation  to  the  heathen 
world  is  the  first  duty  of  a  Christian  nation.  If  there 
be  a  majority  of  our  nation  who  do  not  acknowledge 
this  duty,  the  case  is  not  diiferent  from  what  it  ever 
hath  been.  When  the  Apostle  Paul  went  forth  to 
evangelize  the  world,  men  accounted  him  to  be  "be- 
side himself."  Now  we  have  stronger  encourage- 
ment to  attempt  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  world 
at  this  day,  than  the  Apostle  had,  in  the  first  age;  for 
we  have  seen  that  their  conversion  is  practicable. 
We  only  meditate  to  do  that  a  second  time  which 
hath  been  once  done  already.  And  we  know  that 
the  same  Divine  Spirit  which  was  witii  him,  "will 
abide  in  the  world  for  ever."  Men  were  not  convert- 
ed then  merely,  by  the  sight  of  a  miracle:  but  by  the 


M  The  Light  of  the  World. 

Grace  of  God.  And  the  same  Grace  is  promised 
to  us. 

But  there  is  another  consideration.  Do  we  not 
hear  the  command  of  Clmst?  "Go  ye  and  teach  all 
nations."  If  we  are  sure  that  this  is  Christ  who  speak- 
eth  to  us,  let  us  not  "confer  with  flesh  and  blood." 
If  there  be  any  man  wlio  is  swayed  by  the  opinion  of 
the  multitude,  he  "is  not  worthy"  of  Christ.  "He 
that  taketh  not  his  cross  and  followeth  after  me,  saith 
our  Lord,  is  not  worthy  of  me:  and  he  that  loveth 
father  or  mt  tlier  more  than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me." 
No  man  can  follow  Christ  in  the  sense  here  intended, 
who  cannot  follow  the  example  of  Enoch  and  Noah 
and  believe  God  and  not  man.  Let  us  therefore  press 
forward  in  faith,  and  "serve  God  in  our  generation," 
contented  to  do  a  little,  where  much  cannot  be  done. 
Some  of  the  disciples  of  our  Lord  whom  he  addressed 
as  "the  Light  of  the  World,"  left  the  world  very  short- 
ly afterwards:*  but,  like  John  the  Baptist,  whose  race 
was  also  short,  they  shone  as  "burning  lights"  during 
their  appointed  season.     So  let  us  shine. 

Yet  a  little  while  and  "the  Son  of  Man  shall  come 
in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him;  and  be- 
fore him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations."  Then  shall 
the  adversaries  of  the  truth  be  abashed  and  confoundedj 
when  they  shall  hear  him  say  to  "the  Redeemed  out  of 
every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation  " 
(some  of  whom  they  had  said  could  never  believe  in 
Christ)  COME,  YE  BLESSED!  Then  shall  they 
strike  their  breasts  and  say,  'Destroyers  of  our  own 
souls!  wc  could  not  believe  the  word  of  God.  But  our 
doom  is  just.  We  believed  Satan  and  promoted  his 
designs,  and  labored  for  his  glory:  and  we  opposed  the 

"Stephen  and  James. 


The  Light  of  the  World.  85 

work  of  God,  and  obstructed  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
and  mined  the  souls  of  men.  Our  condemnation  is 
just;  and  now  we  must  go  with  the  "Prince  of  Dark- 
ness" whom  we  served  upon  eailh:  and  now  we  must 
hear  the  tcirible  sentence,  '-Depart  ye  cursed  into  ever- 
lasting fire,  prepared  for  the  Devil  and  his  angels,"  ^ 
Matt.  XXV,  41. 

My  Bretliren,  "Heaven  and  Earth  shall  pass  away; 
but  tlie  words  of  Cliiist  shall  not  pass  away,"  Matt, 
xxiv,  35. 

Let  us  then,  with  time  affection  for  the  souls  of  our 
brethren,  earnestly  supplicate  a  merciful  God  who 
willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  that  he  would  send 
forth  his  Light  and  his  Truth  to  convert  their  hearts 
and  enlighten  their  understandings,  in  this  their  day  of 
life  and  hope;  that  so  they  may  unite  with  his  people, 
in  endeavoring  to  do  his  will  on  earth,  as  it  is  in  heav- 
en; "tcacliing  all  nations  to  observe  all  things  whatso- 
ever Christ  hath  commanded  us,"  Matt,  xxviii,  20. 

And  now,  with  one  voice,  and  with  tiTie  faith  let  us 
ascribe  to  God  the  Father  who  loved  us  before  the 
world  was:  and  to  God  the  Son  who  redeemed  us  by 
his  blood;  and  to  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  hath 
sanctified  us  and  "made  us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the 
inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light,"  all  blessing,  and  hon- 
or, and  glory,  and  power,  for  ever  and  ever.   Amen. 


THE  END. 


CIIMISTIAN  MESEAMCMES 

IN 

ASIA: 

iriTU  NOTICES 

OF    THE 

TRANSLATION  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES 

INTO    THE 

Oriental  i.attguase0. 


"And  I  saw  another  Ango'  fly  in  ihe  nii.lst  of  lu-aven,  havinj^the  EVERLAST- 
ING ■  OSPl'.L  to  i>reacli  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  KaiLh,  and  to  every  na- 
tion, and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people." 

Rev.  xiv,  6. 


BY/THE 

Rev.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN,  D.  D. 

I.A.TE  VICE-PP.OVOST  OF  THE  COLLEGE  OF  FORT-WILLIAM  IN  BEXGAL. 


BOSTON: 

Tni?»TKD   BY   SAMUEL  T.   AUMSTKONf; 
'"jOj  counhili,. 

1811 


CHRISTIAN  RESEARCHES, 

Sfc.  Sfc. 


In  his  late  Discourses  before  the  University  of  Cam^ 
bridge,  the  Author  noticed  incidentally  some  general 
circumstances  of  the  darkness  of  Paganism,  and  of  the 
means  which  are  now  employed  to  diffuse  the  light  of 
Clu'istianity  in  the  East.     This  awakened  a  desire  in 
some  Members  of  that  learned  Body  to  know  the  par- 
ticulars; for  if  there  were  a  just  expectation  of  success, 
and  if  the  design  were  conducted  in  consonance  with 
the  principles  and  order  of  the  Church  of  England,  it 
might  be  a  proper  subject  for  their  countenance  and 
co-'operation.    A  more  detailed  account,  therefore,  will 
probably  be  read  with  interest.     Many,  doubtless,  w  ill 
rejoice  to  see  the  stream  of  Divine  knowledge,  and  civ- 
ilization flowing  to  the  utmost  ends  of  the  earth.   And 
even  those  who  have  hitherto  heard  of  the  progress 
of  Chiistianity  with  little  concern,  may  be  induced  to 
regard  it  with  a  humane  solicitude. 

In  the  College  of  Fort- William  in  Bengal,  there 
was  a  department  for  translating  the  Scriptures  into 
the  Oriental  languages;  and,  so  early  as  1805  (the  fifth 
year  of  its  institution)  a  commencement  had  been  made 
in  five  languages.  The  first  version  of  any  of  the  Gos- 
pels in  the  Persian  and  IlindoHianee  languages  which 
were  printed  in  India,  issu.M]  from  \W  Press  of  th« 
I'? 


00  Introduction. 

College  of  Fort-W'lliam.  The  Persian  was  superin- 
tended by  Lieut.  Colonel  Colebrooke,  and  the  Hin- 
dostanee  by  William  Hunter,  Esq.  The  Gospels  were 
translated  into  the  Western  Malay  by  Thomas  Jarrett, 
Esq.  of  the  Civil  Service;  into  the  Orissa  language  by 
Pooroosh  Ram,  the  Orissa  Pundit;  and,  into  the  Mah- 
ratta  language  by  Vydyunath,  the  Mahratta  Pundit, 
under  the  superintendance  of  Dr.  William  Carey.* 

The  College  was  founded  on  the  4th  of  May  1800. 
After  it  had  flourished  for  almost  seven  years,  during 
which  period  it  produced  nearly  one  hundred  volumes 
in  Oriental  literature,!  the  Court  of  Directors  resolved 
on  reducing  its  establishment  within  nan^ower  limits 
on  the  1st  of  January  1807.  In  consequence  of  this 
measure,  the  translations  of  the  Scriptures  and  some 
other  literary  works  were  suspended. 

As  this  event  had  been  long  expected,  the  Superin- 
tendants  of  the  College,  who  were  sensible  of  the  im- 
portance of  restoring  Sacred  learning  to  the  East,  had 
begun,  some  time  before,  to  consider  of  the  means,  by 
which  that  benefit  might  yet  be  secured.  Much  ex- 
pense had  already  been  incurred.  Many  learned  na- 
tives had  come  from  remote  regions  to  Calcutta,  whose 
services  could  not  be  easily  replaced;  and  who  never 
could  have  been  assembled,  but  by  the  influence  of 
the  supreme  government,  as  exeited  by  the  Marquis 
Wellesley.  The  Court  of  Directors  were  probably  not 
fully  aware  of  the  importance  of  the  works  then  car- 
rying on,  (although,  indeed,  their  objection  was  not  so 
much  to  the  utility,  as  to  the  expense  of  the  Institution) 
and  it  was  believed  that  a  time  would  come,  when 
they  would  be  happy  to  think  that  these  works  had 

•See  "Fiist  Four  Years  of  the  CoUcg-e  of  Fort-WiUiam:"  p.  250 
Cadell  and  Daiie^. 

tibid.  219 


Introduction.  9\ 

not  been  permitted  to  fall  to  the  ground.  It  was  not, 
however,  their  causing  the  expense  to  cease  which  was 
the  chief  source  of  regi'ct;  but  that  the  iinity  of  the 
undertaking  was  now  destroyed.  The  College  of 
Fort-William  had  been  identified  with  the  Church 
of  England;  and,  under  that  character,  had  extended 
a  liberal  patronage  to  all  learned  men  who  could  pro- 
mote the  translation  of  the  Scriptures.  But  now  these 
translations  being  no  longer  subject  to  its  revision,  its 
responsibility  would  also  cease.* 

Under  these  circumstances  the  Superintendants  of 
the  College  resolved  to  encourage  individuals  to  pro- 
ceed with  their  versions  by  such  means  as  they  could 
command;  and  to  trust  to  the  contributions  of  the 

•It  will  be  gratifying  to  the  public  to  learn  that  the  College  of  Fort- 
William  is  now  in  a  flourishing  state,  and  has  received  the  final  sanction 
and  patronage  of  the  East-India  Company.  It  owes  much  to  the  culti- 
vated mind  and  liberal  spirit  of  Lord  Minto,  the  present  Governor- 
General  of  India.  His  Lordship  hud  not  been  many  montlis  in  that 
country,  before  he  perceived  its  importance  to  the  interests  of  the  Brit- 
ish Empire  in  the  East;  and  his  annual  Speeches  at  the  public  Disputa- 
tions, sliew  tlial  he  thinks  the  College  of  Fort-William  deserves  as  much 
of  his  attention  and  support  as  any  department  under  his  Government. 
It  will  be  yet  more  gratifying  to  many  to  hear  that  the  College  of  Fort- 
William  is  likely  to  become  once  more  a  fountain  of  Translation  for  the 
Sacred  Scriptures.  Dr,  Leyren-,  Professor  of  the  Hindostanee  Lan- 
guage, has  come  forward  (March  1810)  with  a  proposal  to  superintend 
the  Translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  seven  Languages,  hitherto  little 
cultivated  in  India.     This  subject  will  be  noticed  hereafter. 

It  was  expected  that  the  East- India  College  at  Hertford  would  eventu- 
ally supersede  the  College  in  Bengal;  but  it  is  obvious,  that  in  order  to 
give  any  efficiency  to  the  purposes  of  a  College  at  home,  there  must  be 
also  a  College  abroad.  Little  more  than  the  elements  of  the  Oriental 
Languages  can  be  conveniently  learnt  in  England.  But  this  elementary 
labor  at  home  is  doubtless  so  much  time  saved  in  India.  And  thus  far 
the  Institution  at  Hertford,  independently  of  its  other  objects,  is  highly 
useful,  in  subserviency  to  the  College  of  Fort-William.  The  two  Insti- 
tutions combine  the  primary  idea  of  Marquis  Wellesley;  and  the  expen.se 
is  not  less  than  that  Statesman  had  originally  intended.  There  is  this  dillLr- 
eiice  in  the  execution,  tliat  there  are  now  iwo  Institutions  instead  of  one. 
His  Lordship  proposed  that  the  two  Institutions  should  be  in  India,  com- 
bined in  one;  and  his  reasons  were,  that  the  organs  of  s])eech  in  youth 
are  more  flexible  at  an  early  age  for  learning  a  new  language:  and  that 
the  constitution  of  young  persons  assimilates  more  easily  to  a  strange  cli- 
mate. Tlitre  are  various  advantages  however  in  having  the  cienicntary 
Institution  at  home  which  may  counterbalance  these  reasons;  and  if  it 
rontinue  to  be  conducted  with  the  same  spirit  and  effect  which  have  hith- 
erto distingui.slir^l  it,  I  tliink  that  the  present  plan  is  preferable. 


03  Introduction. 

public,  and  to  the  future  sanction  of  the  Govcinment, 
for  the  perpetuity  of  the  design.  They  purposed  at 
the  same  time,  not  to  confine  the  undertaking  to  Ben- 
gal alone,  or  to  the  territories  of  the  Company;  but  to 
extend  it  to  every  part  of  the  East,  where  fit  instru- 
ments for  translation  could  be  found.  With  this  view, 
they  aided  the  designs  of  the  Baptist  Missionaries  in 
Bengal,  of  the  Lutheran  Missionaries  iq  Coromandel 
belonging  to  "the  Society  for  promoting  Christian 
Knowledge,"  and  of  the  other  Missionaries  in  the 
East  connected  with  Societies  in  England  and  Scot- 
land: and  also  patronized  those  Roman  Catholic 
Missionaries  in  the  South  of  India  whom  they  found 
qualified  for  conducting  useful  works.  About  the 
same  period  tiiey  exerted  themselves  in  circulating 
proposals  for  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the 
Oriental  Languages,  by  the  Baptist  Missionaries  in 
Bengal  among  the  English  settlements  in  Asia,  and  in 
promoting  subscriptions  for  that  object  by  all  the 
means  in  their  power;  and  when  it  was  proposed  to 
the  Governor- General  (Lord  Minto,  then  just  arrived) 
to  suppress  this  Mission,  a  memorial  was  addressed  to 
the  Government  in  its  behalf. 

In  order  to  obtain  a  distinct  view  of  the  state  of 
Christianity  and  of  Superstition  in  Asia,  the  Superin- 
tendants  of  the  College  had,  before  this  period,  entered 
into  correspondence  with  intelligent  persons  in  differ- 
ent countries;  and,  from  every  quarter,  (even  from  the 
confines  of  China)  they  received  encouragement  to 
proceed.  But,  as  contradictory  accounts  were  given 
by  different  writers  concerning  the  real  state  of  the 
numerous  tribes  in  India,  both  of  Christians  and  Na- 
tives, the  Author  conceived  the  design  of  devoting  the 
last  year  or  two  of  his  residence  in  the  East,  to  pur- 
poses of  local  examination  and  inf]uiry.     With  this 


Introduction.  93 

view,  he  travelled  through  the  Peninsula  of  India  by 
land,  from  Calcutta  to  Cape  Comorin,  a  continent  ex- 
tending through  fourteen  degrees  of  latitude,  and  visited 
Ceylon  thrice.  And  he  soon  discovered  that  a  person 
may  reside  all  his  life  in  Bengal,  and  yet  know  almost 
as  little  of  other  countries  in  India,  for  instance,  of 
Travancore,  Ceylon,  Goa,  or  Madura,  of  4.heir  man- 
ners, customs,  habits,  and  religion,  as  if  he  had  never 
left  England.*  The  principal  objects  of  this  tour,  were 
to  investigate  the  state  of  Superstition  at  the  most 
celebrated  temples  of  the  Hindoos;  to  examine  the 
Churches  and  libraries  of  the  Romish,  Syiian,  and 
Protestant  Christians;  to  ascertain  the  present  state 
and  recent  liistory  of  the  Eastern  Jews;  and  to  dis- 
cover what  persons  might  be  fit  instruments  for  the 
promotion  of  learning  in  their  respective  countries,  and 
for  maintaining  a  future  coiTcspondence  on  the  subject 
of  disseminating  the  Scriptures  in  India.  In  pursuance 
of  these  objects  the  Author  visited  Cuttack,  Ganjam, 
V^isagapatam,  Samulcotta,  Rajamundry,  Ellore,  Ongole, 
Nellore,  Madras,  Maikipoor,  Pondicheny,  Cudalore, 
Tranquebar,  Tanjore,  Tritchinopoly,  Aughoor,  Madu- 
ra, Palamcotta,  Ramnad,  Jaffna-patam,  Columbo,  Ma- 
naar,  Tutecorin,  Augengo,  Quilon,  Cochin,  Cranganor, 
Verapoli,  Calicut,  Tcllicherry,  Goa,  and  other  places 
between  Cape  Comorin  and  Bombay;  the  interior  of 
Travancore  and  the  interior  of  Malabar;  also  seven 
principal  Temples  of  the  Hindoos,  viz.  Seemachalum 
in  the  Telinga  country.  Chillumbrum,  Seringham,  Ma- 
dura, Ramisseram,  Elephanta,  and  Juggernaut. 


•Of  the  Books  publisheil  in  Britain  on  tlie  discussion  iclating  to  Mis- 
sions iiiul  tlie  stale  of  India,  the  most  sensible  and  authentic  are,  in  gen- 
eral, those  written  by  Icurned  men  if  tlic  Unlvcr.sit;cs  vho  have  ntvcf 
been  in  the  East. 


94  Introduction. 

After  this  tour,  the  Author  returned  to  Calcutta, 
where  he  remained  about  three  quarters  of  a  year 
longer:  and  then  visited  the  Jews  and  the  Syrian  Chris- 
tians in  Malabar  and  Travancore  a  second  time  before 
his  return  to  England. 

Those  nations  or  communities  for  whom  transla- 
tions of  the  Scriptures  have  been  commenced  under 
the  patronage  or  direction  already  alluded  to,  are  the 
following:  the  Chinese,  the  Hindoos,  the  Cingalese  or 
Ceylonesc,  the  Malays,  the  Syrian  Christians,  the  Rom- 
ish Christians,  the  Persians,  the  Arabians,  and  the 
Jews.  Of  these  it  is  proposed  to  give  some  account 
in  their  order. 


05 


THE  CHINESE. 

In  the  discussions  concerning  the  promulgation  of 
Christianity,  some  writers  have  confined  their  views 
intirely  to  India^  merely,  it  is  supposed,  because  India 
is  connected,  by  political  relation  with  Great  Britain. 
India  however  contains  but  a  small  part  of  the  nations 
which  seek  the  Revelation  of  God.  The  Malayan 
Archipelago  includes  more  territory  and  a  larger  pop- 
ulation than  the  continent  of  India.  China  is  a  more 
extensive  field  than  either;  and  is,  in  some  respects, 
far  more  important.  The  Romish  Church  has  main- 
tained a  long  and  ineffectual  contest  with  that  empire; 
because  it  would  never  give  the  people,  "the  good  and 
perfect  gift,"  the  Bible.  It  further  degraded  the  doc- 
tiine  of  the  Cross  by  blending  it  with  Pagan  rites. 

The  means  of  obtaining  a  version  of  the  Scriptures 
in  the  Chinese  language,  occupied  the  minds  of  the 
superintendants  of  the  College  of  Fort-William,  at  an 
early  period.  It  appeared  an  object  of  the  utmost 
importance  to  procure  an  erudite  Professor  who 
should  undertake  such  a  work;  for,  if  but  a  single 
copy  of  the  Scriptures  could  be  introduced  into  China, 
they  might  be  transcnbed  in  almost  every  part  of  that 
immense  empire.  Another  object  in  view  was  to  in- 
troduce some  knowledge  of  the  Chinese  Language 
among  ourseh^es;  for  although  the  Chinese  Forts  on 
the  Tibet  frontier  overlook  the  Company's  territories 
in  Bengal,  there  was  not  a  person,  it  was  said,  in  the 
Company's  service  in  India,  who  could  read  a  rom- 
mon  Cliincse  letter. 


96  Christian  Researches 

After  a  long  inquiry  they  succeeded  in  procuring 
Mr.  Joannes  Lassar,  an  Armenian  Chiistian,  a  na- 
tive of  China  and  a  proficient  in  the  Chinese  Lan- 
guage, ^^•ho  had  been  employed  by  the  Portuguese 
at  Macao,  in  conducting  their  official  correspondence 
with  the  Court  of  Pekin.  He  was  willing  to  relin- 
quish his  commercial  pursuits  and  to  attach  himself  to 
the  College,  for  a  salary  of  £A50  a  year.  But  as  the 
order  for  reducing  the  establishment  of  the  College 
was  daily  expected,  this  salary  could  not  be  given  him. 
The  object  however  was  so  important,  and  Mr.  Lassar 
appeared  to  be  so  well  qualified  to  execute  it,  that  they 
thought  fit  to  retain  him  at  the  above  stipend  in  a 
private  character.  He  entered  immediately  on  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Cliinese  Lan- 
guao-e,  and  this  work  he  has  continued  to  carry  on 
to  the  present  time.  But,  as  his  services  might  be 
made  otherwise  useful,  they  resolved  to  establish 
a  class  of  youths  under  his  tuition;  and  as  they  could 
not  obtain  the  young  civil  servants  of  the  Company 
for  this  purpose,  they  proposed  to  the  Baptist  Mission- 
aries that  Mr.  Lassar  should  reside  at  Serampore 
which  is  near  Calcutta,  on  tlie  following  condition: 
that  one  of  their  elder  Missionaries,  and  three  at  least 
of  their  youths,  should  immediately  engage  in  the 
study  of  the  Chinese  Language.  Dr.  Carey  declined 
the  offer,  but  Mr.  Marshman  accepted  it,  and  was 
joined  by  two  sons  of  his  own,  and  a  son  of  Dr.  Carey; 
and  they  have  prosecuted  their  studies  with  unremitted 
attention  for  about  five  years. 

In  the  year  1807,  a  copy  of  the  Gospel  of  St.  Mat- 
thew in  the  Chinese  Language,  translated  by  Mr.  Las- 
sar, and  beautifully  wTitten  by  himself,  was  transmit- 
ted to  his  Grace  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  for  the 
Lambeth  Library.     Since  that  period  a  considerable 


respecting  iJte  Chinese.  97 

|)ortion  of  the  New  Testament  has  been  printed  oft* 
from  blocks,  after  the  Chinese  manner. 

The  proficiency  of  the  Chinese  pupils  has  far  sur- 
passed the  most  sanguine  hopes  which  were  previous- 
ly entertained,  and  has  been  already  publicly  noticed. 
His  Excellency  Lord  Minto,  Governor- General  of  In- 
dia, in  his  first  annual  Speech  to  the  College  of 
Fort-William,  has  recorded  the  following  testimony 
to  their  progress  in  the  language,  and  to  the  impor 
tance  of  their  attainments. 

"If  I  have  not  passed  beyond  the  legitimate  bounds 
of  this  discourse,  in  ran^^'.nL^  to  the  extremity  of  those 
countries,  and  to  the  furthest  island  of  that  vast  Ar- 
chipelaf^o  in  whicli  the  Malay  Language  prevails,  I 
shall  scarcely  seem  to  transgress  them,  by  the  short 
and  easy  transition  thence  to  the  language  of  China. 
I  am,  in  truth,  strongly  inclined,  whether  regularly  or 
not,  to  deal  one  encouraging  word  to  the  meritorious, 
and,  I  hope,  not  unsuccessful  eiTorr,  making,  I  may 
say,  at  the  door  of  our  College,  though  not  admitted  to 
its  portico,  to  force  that  hitherto  impregnable  fortress, 
the  Chinese  Language. — Three  young  men,  I  ought 
indeed  to  say,  boys,  have  not  only  acquired  a  ready 
use  of  the  Chinese  Language,  for  the  purpose  of  oral 
communication  (which  I  understand  is  neidier  difficult 
nor  rare  amongst  Europeans  connected  with  China) 
but  they  have  aeliieved,  in  a  degree  worthy  of  admira- 
tion, that  which  has  been  deenied  scarcely  within  th.e 
reach  of  European  faculties  or  industry;  I  mean  a  very 
extensive  and  correct  acquaintance  with  the  written 
Language  of  China.  I  will  not  detail  the  particulars  of 
the  Examination  wliieh  took  place  on  the  tenth  of  this 
month  (February  1808)  at  vSerampore,  in  the  Chinese 
Language,  the  report  of  which  I  have  read,  however, 
with  great  interest,  and  recommended  to  the  liberal  no- 
tice of  those  whom  I  have  liie  honor  to  address.  It 
is  enough  for  my  i)resent  purpose  to  say,  that  thes3 
young  pupils  read  Chinese  books  aiKl  translate  them; 
and  thev  write  compositions  of  their  own  in  the  Chi- 


^8  Christian  Researches. 

nese  Lan.:^ua,Q;e  and  character.  A  Chinese  Press  too 
is  established,  and  in  actual  use.  In  a  word,  it"  the 
founders  and  supporters  of  this  little  College  have  noC 
yet  dispelled,  they  have  at  least  sent  and  admitted  a 
dawn  of  day  through  that  thick  impenetrable  cloud; 
they  iiave  passed  that  Oceaniim  dissociabilem^  which  for 
so  many  ages  has  insulated  that  vast  Empire  from  the 
rest  of  mankind." 

"I  must  not  omit  to  commend  the  zealous  and  per- 
severing labors  of  Mr.  Lassar,  and  of  those  learned 
and  pious  persons  associated  with  him,  who  have  ac« 
complished,  for  the  future  benefit,  we  may  hope,  of 
that  immense  and  populous  region,  Chinese  Ver- 
sions in  the  Chinese  Character,  of  the  Gospels  of 
Matthew,  Mark,  and  Luke,  throwing  open  that  pre- 
cious mine,  with  all  its  religious  and  moral  treasure  to 
the  largest  associated  population  in  the  world. "^ 

When  this  Chinese  Class  was  first  established,  it 
was  directed  that  there  should  be  regular  public  Ex- 
aminations and  Disputations,  as  at  the  College  of  Fort- 
William.  The  Examination  in  September  1808,  (a 
few  months  after  the  above  Speech  of  Lord  Minto 
was  pronounced)  was  held  in  the  presence  of  J.  H, 
Harington,  esq.  Vice-President  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 
Dr.  John  Leyden,  and  other  Oriental  scholars;  when 
the  three  youths,  mentioned  above,  maintained  a  Dis 
putation  in  the  Chinese  Language.  On  this  occasion, 
the  Respondent  defended  the  following  position:  "To 
commit  to  memory  the  Chinese  Classics  is  the  best 
mode  of  acquiring  the  Chinese  Language." 

One  most  valuable  effect  of  these  measures  is  a  work 
just  published  by  Mi'.  Joshua  Marshman,  the  elder 
pupil  of  Mr.  Lassar.  It  is  the  first  \  olume  of  "the 
Works  of  Confucius,  containing  the  Original  Textv 
with  a  translation;  to  which  is  prefixed,  a  Dissertation 

*  See  CoUcgic  Ueport  ibr  1S08. 


respecting  the  Chinese.  '^ 

wn  the  Chinese  Language,  pp.  877,  4to;"  to  be  follo\\- 
ed  by  iour  volumes  more.  This  translation  will  bi- 
received  ^^'ith  gratitude  by  the  learned,  and  will  be 
considered  as  a  singular  monument  of  the  indelatiga- 
ble  labor  of  an  English  Missionary  in  the  acquisition 
of  a  new  language. 

While  treating  of  the  cultixation  of  the  Chinese 
Language,  it  will  be  proper  to  notice  the  endeavors  ot 
the  London  Missionary  Society  in  the  sajne  depart 
ment.  While  Mr.  Lassar  and  Mr.  Marshman  are 
translating  the  Scriptures  at  Calcutta,  Mr.  Morrison  is 
prosecuting  a  similar  work  at  Canton  in  China,  Avith 
the  aid  of  able  native  scholars.  It  is  stated  in  the  Re- 
port of  their  Society,  that  the  principal  difiicultics  have 
been  surmounted,  and  that  the  period  of  his  acquiring 
a  complete  knowledge  of  the  language  is  by  no  means 
so  distant  as  what  he  once  expected.  ''It  has  proved 
of  great  advantage  to  him  that  he  copied  and  carried 
out  with  him  the  Chinese  translation  of  the  Gospels 
preserved  in  the  British  Museum,  which  he  now  fmds 
from  his  own  increasing  acquaintance  with  the  lan- 
guage, and  the  opinion  of  the  Chinese  assistants,  to  be 
exceedingly  valuable,  and  which  must,  from  the  excel- 
lency of  the  style,  lune  been  produced  by  Chinese  na^ 
lives."  He  adds,  that  the  manuscript  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament is  fit  to  be  printed;  and  that  he  proposes  to 
publish  also  a  Dictionary  and  a  Grammar  of  the  Ian 
guage,  the  last  of  which  is  already  ^'prepared  for  the 
press."*  The  expense  to  the  London  Missionary 
Society  for  the  current  year,  in  the  Chinese  depait 
ment  alone,  is  stated  to  be  ^£.500.. 

The  foregoing  notices  of  the  progress  of  Chinese  lit- 
erature will,  1  doubt  not,  be  acceptable  to  many;  for 
the  cultivation  of  the  Chinese  language,  considered 

•  Report  ofXondoii  Missionarv  Sociotv  for  181'^.  p.  22- 


100  Christicai  Researches 

merely  in  a  political  point  of  view,  must  prove  of  the 
utmost  advantage  to  this  country,  in  her  further  trans- 
actions with  that  ancient  and  ingenious,  but  jealous, 
incommunicative,  and  partially  civilized  nation. 


THE  HINDOOS. 

It  is  admitted  by  all  writers  that  the  civilization  of  the 
Hindoos  will  be  promoted  by  intercourse  with  the 
English.  But  this  only  applies  to  that  small  portion 
of  the  natives,  who  live  in  the  vicinity  of  Europeans, 
and  mix  with  them.  As  for  the  bulk  of  the  popula- 
tion, they  scarcely  ever  see  an  Englishman.  It  be- 
comes then  of  importance  '-to  ascertain  what  have 
been  the  actual  effects  of  Christianity  in  those  interior 
provinces  of  Hindostan,  where  it  has  been  introduced 
by  the  Christian  Missionaries;"  and  to  compare  them 
witli  such  of  their  countrymen  as  remain  in  their 
pristine  idolatry.  It  ^vas  a  chief  object  of  the  Author's 
tour  through  India,  to  mark  the  relative  influence  of 
Paganism  and  Christianity.  In  order  then  that  the 
English  nation  may  be  able  to  form  a  judgment  on 
this  subject,  he  will  proceed  to  give  some  account  of 
the  Hindoos  of  Jiig-<rernant,  and  of  the  native  Chris- 
tians  in  "f'anjore.  The  Hindoos  of  Juggernaut  have 
as  yet  had  no  advantages  of  Christian  instiuction:  and 
continue  to  worship  the  Idol  called  Juggernaut.  The 
native  Christians  of  Tanjore,  until  the  light  of  Revela- 
tion visited  them,  worshipped  an  idol  also,  called  the 
great  Black  Bull  of  Tanjore.  And,  as  in  this  brief 
work  the  Autiior  proposes  to  stat(^  merely  what  he 
himself  has  seen,  with  little  comment  or  observation, 
it  \^ili  suffice  to  gi\e  a  k\v  extracts  from  the  Jouniid 
of  his  Tour  through  these  Province'^. 


respecting  ike  Hindoos.  ]0| 

Extracts  from  the  Author's  Journal  in  liis  Tour 
to  the  Temple  of  Juggernaut  in  Orissa,  in  the  year 
1800. 

''Buddnick  in  Orissa,  May  SOth,  1806. 

We  know  that  we  are  approaching^  Juggernaut  (and 
yet  we  are  more  than  fifty  miles  from  it)  by  the  human 
bones  which  we  have  seen  for  some  days  strewed  by 
the  way.  At  this  place  we  have  been  joined  by  sev- 
eral large  bodies  of  pilgrims,  perliaps  2000  in  number, 
who  have  come  from  various  parts  of  Northern  India. 
Some  of  them,  with  whom  I  have  conversed,  say  that 
they  have  been  two  months  on  their  march,  travelling 
slowly  in  thehottest  season  of  the  year,  with  their  wives 
and  children.  Some  old  persons  are  among  them  who 
wish  to  die  at  Juggernaut.  Numbers  of  j^iJgrims  die 
on  the  road;  and  their  bodies  generally  remain  unburied. 
On  a  plain  by  the  river,  near  the  pilgrim's  Caravansera 
at  this  place,  there  are  more  than  a  hundred  skulls. 
The  dogs,  jackals,  and  vultures,  seem  to  live  here  on 
liuman  prey.  The  vultures  exhibit  a  shocking  taine- 
ness.  The  obscene  animals  will  not  leave  the  body 
sometimes  till  we  come  close  to  them.  This  Bud- 
druck  is  a  horrid  place.  Where vtr  I  turn  my  eyes,  I 
meet  death  in  some  shape  or  other.  Surely  Juggernaut 
cannot  be  worse  than  Buddruck." 

hi  sight  of  Juggernaut;  I2th  June. 

Many  thousands  of  pilgrims  have  accompanied  us 

for  some  days  past.  They  cover  tlie  road  before  and 
!)ehind  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach.  At  nine  o'clock 
tliis  morning,  the  temple  of  Juggernaut  appeared  in 
view  at  a  great  distance.  When  the  multitude  first 
saw  it,  they  gave  a  shout,  and  fell  to  the  ground  and 
worshipped.  I  have  heard  nothing  to-day  'but  shouts 
and  a-clamations  by  the  successive  bodies  of  pilgrims. 
From  the  place  where  I  now  stand  I  have  a  view  of  a 
host  of  people  like  an  army,  encamped  at  the  outer 
gate  of  the  town  of  Juggernaut;  where  a  guard  of  sol- 
diers is  posted  to  pre\ent  their  entering  the  town,  until 


102  Christum  Researches 

they  have  paid  the  pilgrim's  tax.  I  passed  *  devotee 
to-day  who  laid  himself  down  at  every  step,  measuring 
the  road  to  Juggernaut,  by  the  length  of  his  hody^  as  a 
penance  of  merit  to  please  the  god." 

'^  Older  Gate  of  Juggernaut;  I2th  June. 

A  disaster  has  just  occurred.     As  I  approached 

the  gate,  the  pilgrims  crowded  from  all  quarters 
around  me,  and  shouted,  as  they  usually  did  when  I 
passed  them  on  the  road,  an  expression  of  welcome 
and  respect.  I  was  a  little  alarmed  at  their  number, 
and  looked  round  for  my  guard.  A  guard  of  soldiers 
had  accompanied  me  from  Cuttack,  the  last  military 
station;  but  they  were  now  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
behind,  with  my  servants  and  the  baggage.  The 
pilgrims  cried  out  that  they  were  entitled  to  some  in- 
dulgence, that  they  were  poor,  that  they  could  not  pay 
the  tax;  but  I  was  not  aware  of  their  design.  At  this 
moment,  when  I  was  within  a  few  yards  of  the  gate, 
an  old  Sanyassee  (or  holy  man)  who  had  travelled  some 
days  by  the  side  of  my  horse,  came  up  and  said,  "Sir, 
you  are  in  danger;  the  people  are  going  to  rush  through 
the  gate  when  it  is  opened  for  you."  I  immediately 
dismounted,  and  endeavored  to  escape  to  one  side; 
but  it  was  too  late.  The  mob  was  now  in  motion,  and 
with  a  tumultuous  shout  pressed  violently  towards  the 
gate.  The  guard  within  seeing  my  danger  opened  it, 
and  the  multitude  rushing  through,  carried  me  forward 
in  the  torrent  a  considerable  space;  so  that  I  was  literal- 
ly borne  into  Juggernaut  by  the  Hindoos  themselves. 
A  distressing  scene  followed.  As  the  number  and 
strength  of  the  mob  increased,  the  narrow  way  was 
choaked  up  by  the  mass  of  people;  and  I  apprehended 
that  n)any  of  tliem  would  have  been  suffocated,  or 
bruised  to  death.  ]N:[y  horse  was  yet  among  them.  But 
suddenly  one  of  the  skle  posts  of  the  gate,  which  was 
of  wood,  gave  Vv'ay  and  fell  to  tlie  ground.  And  per- 
haps this  circumstance  alone  prevented  the  loss  of  lives. 
Notice  of  the  event  was  immediately  communicated  to 
.Mr.  Hunter,  the   supcnntciida!;t  of  the  temple,   who 


respedlng  the  Hindoos.  103 

irepaired  to  the  spot,  and  sent  an  additional  guard  to  the 
inner  gate,  lest  the  people  should  force  that  also;  for 
there  is  an  outer  and  an  inner  gate  to  the  town  of  Jug- 
gernaut; but  both  of  them  are  slightly  constructed. 
Mr.  Hunter  told  me  that  similar  accidents  sometimes 
occur,  and  that  many  have  been  crushed  to  death  by 
the  pressure  of  the  mob.  He  added,  that  sometimes  a 
body  of  pilgrims  (consisting  chiefly  of  women  and 
children  and  old  men)  trusting  to  the  physical  weight 
of  their  mass,  will  make,  what  he  called,  a  charge  on 
the  armed  guards,  and  overwhelm  them;  the  guards 
not  being  willing  in  such  circumstances,  to  oppose 
their  bayonets." 


"Juggernaut,  liih  June 


1  have  seen  Juggernaut.    1  he  scene  at  Buddruck 

is  but  the  vestibule  to  Juggernaut.  No  record  of  an- 
cient or  modern  history  can  gi-'C,  I  think,  an  adequate 
idea  of  this  valley  of  death;  it  may  be  truly  compared 
with  the  "valley  of  Hinnom."  The  idol  called  Jug- 
gernaut, has  been  considered  as  the  Moloch  of  the 
present  age;  and  he  is  justly  so  named,  for  the  sacri- 
fices offered  up  to  himby  self-devotement,  are  not  less 
criminal,  perhaps  not  less  numerous,  than  those  re- 
corded of  the  Moloch  of  Canaan.  Two  other  idols 
accompany  Juggernaut,  namely,  Boloram  and  Shubu- 
dra  his  brother  and  sister;  for  there  are  three  Deities 
worshipped  here.  They  receive  equal  adoration  and 
sit  on  thrones  of  nearly  equal  height." 

*' This  morning  I  viewed  the  Temple;  a  stupend^ 

ous  fabric,  and  truly  commensurate  with  the  extensive 
sway  of  *'thc  horrid  king."'  As  other  temples  are 
usually  adorned  with  figures  emblematical  of  their  re- 
ligion; so  Juggernaut  has  representations  (numerous 
and  various)  of  that  vice,  which  constitutes  the  essence 
oUiis  worship.  The  walls  and  gates  are  covered  witii 
indecent  emblems,  in  massive  and  durable  sculpture. 
I  have  also  visited  the  sand  plains  by  the  sea,  in  some 
places  whitened  with  the  bones  of  the  pilgrims;  and 
another  place  a  little  way  out  of  the  town,  called  by  the 


i04  Chrisfutn  Researches 

English,  the  Golgotha,  where  the  dead  bodies  are 
usually  cast  forth;  and  where  dogs  and  vultures  are  ever 
seen.^ 

"The  grand  Hindoo  festival  of  the  Rutt  Jattra,  takes 
place  on  the  18th  inst.  when  the  idol  is  lo  be  brought 
forth  to  tJie  people.  I  reside  during  my  stay  here  at 
the  house  of  James  Hunter,  Esq.  the  Company's  col- 
lector of  the  tax  on  pilgrims,  and  superintendant  of  the 
temple,  fornierly  a  student  in  the  College  ot  Fort- Wil- 
liam; by  whom  I  am  hospitably  entertained,  and  also 
by  Capt.  Patton  and  Lieut.  Woodcock,  commanding  the 
military  force.  Mr.  Hunter  distinguished  himself  at 
the  College  by  Ids  ])roficiency  in  the  Oriental  Lan- 
guage. He  is  a  c;entleman  of  polished  manners,  and  of 
classical  taste.  The  agreeable  society  of  these  gentle- 
men is  very  refreshing  to  my  spirits  in  the  midst  of  the! 
present  scenes.  I  was  surprised  to  see  how  litde  they 
seemed  to  be  moved  by  the  scenes  of  Juggernaut.  They 
said  they  were  now  so  accustomed  to  them,  they  thought 
little  of  them.  They  had  almost  forgot  their  first  im- 
pressions. Their  houses  are  on  the  sea  shore,  about 
a  mile  or  more  from  the  temple.  They  cannot  live 
nearer,  on  account  of  the  offensive  effluvia  of  the 
town.  For  independently  of  the  enormity  of  the 
superstition,  there  are  other  circumstances  which  ren- 
■  der  Juggernaut  noisome  in  an  extreme  degree.  The 
senses  are  assailed  by  the  squalid  and  ghastly  appear- 
ance of  the  famished  pilgrims;  many  of  whom  die  in 
the  streets  of  want  or  of  disease;  w'hile  the  devotees 
with  clotted  hair  and  painted  flesh,  are  seen  practising 
their  various  austerities,  and  modes  of  self-torture. 
Persons  of  both  sexes,  with  litde  regard  to  conceal- 
ment, sit  down  on  the  sands  closc'to  the  town,  in  pu!)- 

•The  vultures  generally  find  out  the  prey  first:  and  begin  with  the 
Intestines;  for  the  flesh  of  tlie  body  is  too  firm  for  their  beaks  immcdiiite- 
Jy  after  death.  But  the  dofij-s  soon  i-eceive  notice  of  the  circumstance, 
generally  from  seeing'  the  Hurrits  or  corpse  carriers  returninj^  from  the 
place.  On  the  approacli  of  the  dogs,  the  vultures  retire  a  few  yards, 
and  wait  till  the  body  be  sufficiently  torn  for  easy  deglutition.  The 
vultures  and  dogs  often  feed  together;  and  sometimes  begin  their  attack 
l)efore  the  pilgrim  be  quite  dead.  There  are  four  animals  which  are 
sometimes  seen  about  a  carcase,  the  dog,  the  jackal,  the  vulture,  and 
the  Hur^tda,  or  Adjutant,  called  by  Pennant,  the  Gigantic  Crane. 


respecting  the  Hindoos.  105 

Uc  view;  and  the  sacred  bulls  walk  about  among 
them  and  eat  the  ordure.^' 

"The  vicinity  of  Jupjcrernaut  to  tlie  sea  probably  pre- 
vents the  contagion,  which  otherwise  would  be  pro- 
duced by  the  putrefactions  of  the  place.  There  is 
scarcely  any  verdure  to  refresh  the  sight  near  Jugger- 
naut; the  temple  and  town  being  nearly  encompassed 
by  hills  of  .m?id,  wliich  has  been  cast  up  in  the  lapse 
of  ages  by  the  surge  of  the  ocean.  All  is  barren  and 
desolate  to  the  eye;  and  in  the  ear  there  is  the  never 
intermitting  sound  of  the  roaring  sea." 

'^Jucrarernaut.  ISth  of  June. 
•I  have  returned  home  from  witnessing  a  scene 


which  I  shall  never  forget.  At  twelve  o'clock  of  this 
day,  being  the  great  day  of  the  feast,  the  Moloch  of 
Hindoostan  was  brought  out  of  his  temple  amidst  the 
acclamations  of  hundreds  of  thousands  of  his  worship- 
pers. When  the  idol  was  placed  on  his  tiirone,  a 
shout  was  raised,  by  the  multitude,  such  as  I  had  never 
heard  before.  It  continued  equable  for  a  few  minutes, 
and  then  gradually  died  away.  After  a  sliori  interval 
of  silence,  a  murmur  was  heard  at  a  distance;  all  eyes 
were  turned  towards  the  place,  and,  behold,  a  grove 
advancing!  A  body  of  men,  having  green  branches, 
or  palms  in  their  hands,  approached  with  great  celerity. 
Tiie  people  opened  a  way  for  them;  and  when  they  had 
come  lip  to  the  throne,  they  fell  down  before  him 
that  sat  thereon,  and  worsbij^ped.  And  the  multitude 
again  sent  forth  a  voice  "like  the  sound  of  a  great 
thunder."  But  the  voices  I  now  heard,  were  not  those 
of  melody  or  of  joyful  acclamation;  for  there  is  no 
harmony  in  the  praise  of  Moloch's  worshippers.  Their 
number  indeed  brought  to  my  mind  the  countless 
multitude  of  the  Revelations;  but  their  voices  gave  no 
tuneful  Hosannah  or  Hallelujah;  but  rather  a  yell  of  ap- 
probation, united  with  a  kind  of /z/^^zw^  applause.f     I 

"This  singular  fact  was  pointed  out  to  me  by  the  gentlemen  here. 
Tliere  is  no  veg-etation  for  Uie  sacred  Bulls  on  ilie  sand  plains.  They 
arc  fed  generally  with  vegetables  from  the  hands  of  the  pilgrims. 

tSee  Milton'' s  Pandemonium,  Boole  X. 

14 


106  Christian  Researches 

was  at  a  loss  how  to  account  for  this  latter  noise,  until 
I  was  directed  to  notice  die  women;  who  emitted  a 
sound  like  that  of  whistlhig^  with  the  lips  circular,  and 
the  tongue  vibrating:  as  if  a  serpent  would  speak  by 
their  organs,  uttering  human  sounds. 

"The  throne  of  the  idol  was  placed  on  a  stupendous 
car  or  tower  about  sixty  feet  in  height,  resting  on 
wheels  which  indented  the  ground  deeply,  as  they  turn- 
ed slowly  under  the  ponderous  machine.  Attached  to 
it  were  six  cables,  of  the  size  and  length  of  a  ship's 
cable,  by  which  the  people  drew  it  along.  Upon  the 
tower  were  the  priests  and  satellites  of  the  idol,  sur- 
rounding his  dirone.  The  idol  is  a  block  of  wood, 
having  a  frightful  visage  painted  black,  with  a  distended 
mouth  of  a  bloody  color.  His  arms  are  of  gold,  and 
he  is  dressed  in  gorgeous  apparel.  The  other  two  idols 
are  of  a  white  and  yellow  color.  Five  elephants  pre- 
ceded the  three  towers,  bearing  towering  flags,  dressed 
in  crimson  caparisons,  and  having  bells  hanging  to  their 
caparisons,  which  sounded  mnsicully  as  they  moved." 

"1  went  on  in  the  procession,  close  by  the  tower  of 
Moloch;  which,  as  it  was  drawn  with  difficulty,  grated 
on  its  many  wheels  harsh  thunder.*  After  a  few  min- 
utes it  stopped;  and  now  the  worship  of  the  god  began. 
A  high  priest  mounted  the  car  in  front  of  the  idol,  and 
pronounced  his  obscene  stanzas  in  the  ears  of  the  peo- 
ple; who  responded  at  intervals  in  the  same  strain. 
*'Thcse  songs,"  said  he,  "are  the  delight  of  the  god. 
His  car  can  only  move  when  he  is  pleased  with  the 
song."  Tlie  car  moved  on  a  little  way  and  then  stopped, 
A  boy  of  about  twelve  years  was  then  brought  forth  to 

*  Two  of  the  military  gcnUcmen  had  mounted  my  elephant  that  they 
might  witness  the  spectacle  and  hud  brought  him  close  to  the  tower;  but 
the  moment  it  began  to  move,  the  animal  alarmed  at  tlie  unusual  noise,  took 
fright  and  ran  ofl'tiirough  the  crowd  till  he  was  stopped  by  a  wall.  The 
natural  fear  of  the  elcpliant  lest  he  should  injure  human  life,  was  remark- 
ably exemplified  on  tliis  occasion.  Though  the  crowd  was  very  closely 
set,  he  endiuvored,  in  the  midst  of  his  own  terror,  to  throw  the  people 
oif  on  both  sides  wiih  his  feet,  and  it  was  fotuid  that  he  had  only  trod 
upon  one  person.  It  was  with  great  concern  I  afterwards  learnt  that  this 
was  a  poor  woman,  and  that  the  flesh}-  part  of  lier  leg  had  been  torn  oft". 
There  being  no  medical  person  here,  Lieut.  Woodcock  with  great  hu- 
manity endeavored  to  dress  the  wound  and  attended  her  daily;  and  Mr. 
Hiuncr  ordered  her  to  be  supplied  with  every  thing  that  might  conduce 
to  her  recovery. 


respecting  the  Hindoos.  107 

attempt  something  3ct  more  lascivious,  if  pcniil venturer 
the  god  would  move.  The  "child  perfected  the  praise" 
of  his  idol  with  such  ardent  expression  and  gestin-e, 
that  the  god  was  pleased,  and  the  multitude  emitting 
a  sensual  yell  of  delight,  urged  the  car  along.  After  a 
few  minutes  it  stopped  again.  An  aged  minister  of 
the  idol  then  stood  up,  and  with  a  long  rod  in  his  hand, 
which  he  moved  with  indecent  action,  completed  the 
variety  of  this  disgusting  exhibition.  I  felt  a  conscious- 
ness of  doing  wrong  in  witnessing  it.  I  was  also  some- 
what appalled  at  the  magnitude  and  horror  of  the  spec- 
txiclc;  I  felt  like  a  guilty  person,  on  whom  all  eyes  were 
iixed,  and  I  Vvas  about  to  withdraw.  But  a  scene  of  a 
different  kind  was  now  to  be  presented.  The  charac- 
teristics of  Moloch's  worship  are  obscenity  and  blood. 
We  have  seen  the  former.     Now  comes  the  blood." 

"After  the  tower  had  proceeded  some  way,  a  pilgrim 
announced  that  he  was  ready  to  offer  himself  a  sacrifice 
to  the  idol.  He  laid  himself  down  in  the  road  before 
the  tower  as  it  was  moving  along,  lying  on  his  face, 
with  his  arms  stretched  forwards.  The  multitude 
passed  round  him,  leaving  the  space  clear,  and  he  was 
crushed  to  death  by  the  wheels  of  the  tower.  A  shout 
of  joy  was  raised  to  the  god.  He  is  said  to  stnile  when 
the  libation  of  the  blood  is  made.  The  people  threw 
cowries,  or  small  money,  on  the  body  of  the  victim, 
in  approbation  of  the  deed.  He  was  left  to  view  a 
considerable  time,  and  was  then  carried  by  the  Hurries 
to  the  Golgotha,  where  I  have  just  been  viewing  his 
remains.  How  much  I  wished  that  the  Proprietors  of 
India  Stock  could  have  attended  the  wheels  of  Jugger- 
naut, and  seen  this  peculiar  source  of  their  revenue." 

Juggernaut,  20th  June. 

"Moloch,  horrul  king,  besmeared  with  liloocl 

"Of  human  sacrifice,  and  parents'  tears."         Milton- 

'* The  horrid  solemnities  still  continue.    Yesterday 

a  woman  devoted  herself  to  the  idol.  She  laid  herself 
down  on  the  road  in  an  oblique  direction,  so  that  the 
wheel  did  not  kill  her  instantaneously,  as  is  generally 


108  Christian  Researches 

the  case;  but  she  died  in  a  few  hours.  This  morning 
as  I  passed  the  Place  of  Skulls,  nothing  remained  of  her 
but  her  bones." 

"And  this,  thought  I,  is  the  worship  of  the  Brahmins 
of  Hindoostan!  And  their  worship  in  its  sublimest  de- 
gree! What  then  shall  we  think  of  their  private  man- 
ners, and  their  moral  principles!  For  it  is  equally  true 
of  India  as  of  Europe,  if  you  you  would  know  the 
state  of  the  people,  look  at  the  state  of  the  temple." 

"I  was  surprised  to  see  the  Brahmins  with  their 
heads  uncovered  in  the  open  plain  falling  down  in  the 
midst  of  the  Sooders  before  "the  horrid  shape,"  and 
mingling  so  complacently  with  "that  polluted  cast."  But 
this  proved  what  I  had  before  heard,  that  so  great  a 
god  is  this,  that  the  dignity  of  high  cast  disappears  be- 
fore him.  This  great  king  recognizes  no  distinction 
of  rank  among  his  subjects.  All  men  are  equal  in  his 
presence." 

"^Juggernai'f,  2\sf  June. 
"The  idolatrous  processions  continue  for  some  days 
longer,  but  my  spirits  are  so  exhausted  by  the  constant 
view  of  these  enormities,  that  I  mean  to  hasten  away 
from  this  place  sooner  than  I  at  first  intended.  I  beheld 
another  distressing  scene  this  morning  at  the  Place  of 
Skulls;  a  poor  woman  lying  dead,  or  nearly  dead,  and 
her  two  children  by  her,  looking  at  the  dogs  and  vul- 
tures which  were  near.  The  people  passed  by  vvidi- 
out  noticing  the  children.  I  asked  them  where  was 
their  home.  They  said,  "they  had  no  home  but  where 
their  mother  w^as."  O,  there  is  no  pity  at  Juggernaut! 
no  mercy,  no  tenderness  of  heart  in  Moloch's  kingdom! 
Those  who  support  his  kingdom,  err,  I  trust,  from  ig- 
norance.    "They  know  not  what  they  do." 

"As  to  the  number  of  worshippers  assembled  here  at 
this  time,  no  accurate  calculation  can  be  made.  The 
natives  themselves,  when  speaking  of  numbers  at  par- 
ticular festivals,  usually  say  that  a  lack  of  people 
(100,000)  would  not  be  missed.  I  asked  a  Brahmin 
how  many  lie  supposed  were  present  at  the  most  nil- 


respecting  the  Hindoos.  109 

merous  festival  he  had  ever  witnessed.  "How  can  I 
tell,"  said  he,  "how  many  grains  there  are  in  a  handful 
of  sand"?" 

"The  languages  spoken  here  are  various,  as  there  are 
Hindoos  from  every  country  in  India:  but  the  two 
chief  languages  in  use  by  those  who  are  resident,  are 
the  Orissa  and  the  Telinga.  The  border  of  the  Te- 
linga  Country  is  only  a  few  miles  distant  from  the 
Tower  of  Juggernaut." 

''Chilka  Lake,  24f/i  June. 
•I  felt  my  mind  relieved  and  happy  when  I  had 


passed  beyond  th«  confines  of  Juggernaut.  I  certainly 
was  not  prepared  for  the  scene.  But  no  one  can  know 
what  it  is  who  has  not  seen  it.  From  an  eminence* 
on  the  pleasant  banks  of  the  Chilka  Lake  (where  no 
human  bones  are  seen),  I  had  a  view  of  the  lofty  tower 
of  Juggernaut  far  remote;  and  while  I  viewed  it,  its 
abominations  came  to  mind.  It  was  on  the  morning 
of  the  Sabbath.  Ruminating  long  on  the  wide  and  ex- 
tended empire  of  Moloch  in  the  heathen  world,  I  cher- 
ished in  my  thoughts  the  design  of  some  "Christian 
Institution,"  which  being  fostered  by  Britain,  my 
Christian  country,  might  gradually  undermine  this 
baleful  idolatry,  and  put  out  the  memory  of  it  forever." 


Annual  Expenses  of  the  Idol  Juggernaut,  presented 
to  the  English  Government. 

[Extracted  from  the  Official  Accounts.] 


1.  Expenses  attending  the  table  of  the  idol 

2.  Ditto  of  his  dress  or  wearing  apparel 

3.  Ditto  of  the  wages  of  his  servants     -     -     - 

4.  Ditto  of  contingent  expenses  at  the  differ- 

ent seasons  of  pilgrimage     .     -     -     - 

5.  Ditto  of  his  elephants  and  horses     -     -     - 

6.  Ditto  of  his  rutt  or  annual  state  carriage     - 


Rupees     69,616      A  870-2 
*  Manickpa'am. 


Rupees. 

Z. 

slciling. 

36,115 

or 

4,514 

2.712 

339 

10,057 

1,259 

10,989 

1,372 

3,030 

37S 

6,713 

839 

110  Christian  Researches 

"In  item  third,  "wages  of  his  servants,"  are  includ- 
ed the  wages  of  the  courtezans,  who  are  kept  for  the 
service  of  the  temple. 

"Item  sixth.  What  is  here  called  in  the  official  ac- 
count "the  state  carriage,"  is  the  same  as  the  car  or 
tower.  Mr.  Hunter  informed  me  that  the  three  "state 
carriages"  were  decorated  this  year  (in  June  1806) 
with  upwards  of  /.  200  sterling  worth  of  English  broad- 
cloth and  haize. 

"Of  die  rites  celebrated  in  the  interior  of  Juggernaut 
called  the  Daily  Service,  I  can  say  nothing  of  my  own 
knowledge,  not  having  been  within  the  Temple."* 


JUGGERNAUT  IN  BENGAL. 

Lest  it  should  be  supposed  that  the  rites  of  Jug- 
gernaut are  confined  to  the  Temple  in  Orissa,  or  that 
the  Hindoos  there  practise  a  more  criminal  supersti- 
tion than  they  do  in  other  places,  it  may  be  proper  to 

*The  Temple  of  Juggernaut  is  under  the  immediate  control  of  the 
English  Government,  who  levy  a  tax  on  pilgrims  as  a  source  of  revenue. 
See  "A  llegiilation  (by  the  Bengal  Government)  for  levying  a  Tax  from 
Pilgrims  resorting  to  the  Temple  of  Juggernaut,  and  for  the  Superin- 
lendance  and  Management  of  the  Temple.     Passed  April  3,  1806." 

The:  province  of  Orissa  first  became  subject  to  the  British  Empire 
underthe  administration  of  the  Marquis  Wellesley,  who  permitted  the 
pilgrims  at  first  to  visit  Juggernaut  without  paying  tribute.  It  was 
proposed  to  his  Lordship,  soon  after,  to  pass  the  above  Regulation  for 
the  management  of  the  Temple,  and  levying  the  tax;  but  he  did  not 
approve  of  it,  and  actually  left  the  Government  without  giving  his  sanc- 
tion to  the  approbrious  law.  When  the  measure  was  discussed  by  the 
succeeding  Government,  it  was  resisted  by  George  Udny,  Esq.  one  of 
the  Members  of  the  Supreme  Council,  who  recorded  his  solemn  dissent 
on  Uie  proceedings  of  Govei'iiment,  for  transmission  to  England.  The 
other  members  considered  Juggernaut  to  be  a  legitimate  sotirce  of 
revenue,  on  the  principle,  I  believe,  that  money  from  other  temples  in 
llindostan  had  long  been  brought  into  the  treasury.  It  is  just  that  I 
should  state  that  these  gentlemen  (though  tlieir  opinion  on  this  subject 
will  difier  so  much  from  that  of  their  countrymen  at  home)  are  men  of 
the  most  honorable  principles  and  of  unimpeachcd  iiUegriiy.  Nor  would 
any  one  of  tiiem,  I  believe  (for  1  have  tlie  honor  to  know  them)  do  any 
thing  wliich  he  tliought  injurious  to  the  honor  or  religion  of  his  country^. 
But  the  truth  is  tiiis,  lliat  those  persons  who  go  to  India  in  early  youth, 
xnd  witness  tlie  Hindoo  customs  all  their  life,  seeing  little  at  the  same 
lime  of  ihe  Christian  Religion  to  counteract  the  eOect,  arc  disposed  to 
view  them  with  complacency,  and  are  sometimas  in  clanger  of  at  Icngtli 
ronsidcring  them  even  as  proper  or  necessary. 


resjoectlng  tlie  Hindoos.  1 1 1 

notice  the  effects  of  the  same  idolatry  in  Bengal. 
The  English  nation  will  not  expect  to  hear  that  the 
blood  of  Juggernaut  is  known  at  Calcutta  :  but,  alas, 
it  is  shed  at  the  very  doors  of  the  English,  almost  un- 
der the  eye  of  the  Supreme  Government.  Moloch 
has  many  a  to\ver  in  the  province  of  Bengal,  that 
fair  and  fertile  pro\ince  which  has  been  called  ''The 
Garden  of  Nations.'^  Close  to  Ishera,  a  beautiful 
villa  on  the  river's  side,  about  eight  miles  from 
Calcutta,  once  the  residence  of  Governor  Hastings, 
and  within  view  of  the  present  Governor- Gen- 
eral's country-house,  there  is  a  temple  of  this  idol 
which  is  often  stained  with  human  biood.  At  the 
festival  of  the  Rutt  Jattra  in  INIay  1807,  the  Author 
visited  it,  on  his  return  from  the  South  of  India,  bav- 
ins: heard  that  its  rites  were  similar  to  those  of  Jug:- 
gernaut. 

^^ Juggernauts  Temple,  near  LsJiera,  on  the  Ganges: 
''Rutt  Jiittra,  Maij,  18UT. 

"The  tower  here  is  drawn  along,  like  that  at  Jug- 
gernaut, by  cables.  The  number  of  worshippers  at 
this  festival  is  computed  to  be  about  a  hundred  thou- 
sand. The  tower  is  covered  with  indecent  emblems, 
which  were  freshly  painted  for  the  occasion,  and  were 
the  objects  of  sensual  gaze  by  doth  sexes.  One  of  the 
victims  of  this  year  was  a  well  made  young  man,  of 
healthy  appearance  and  comely  aspect.  He  had  a  gar- 
land of  flowers  round  his  neck,  and  his  long  black  hair 
was  dishevelled.  He  danced  for  a  while  before  the 
idol,  singing  in  an  enthusiastic  strain,  and  then  rush- 
ing suddenly  to  the  wheels,  he  shed  his  blood  under 
the  tower  of  obscenity.  I  was  not  at  the  spot  at  the 
time,  my  attention  having  been  engaged  by  a  more 
pleasing  scene. 

"Ofi  the  other  side,  on  a  rising  ground  by  the  side 
of  a  Tank,  stood  the  Christian  JNlissioilaries,  and  around 
them  a  crowd  of  people  listening  to  their  preaching. 
The  town  of  Scrampore,  where  the  Protestant  Mission- 


112  Chl'istian  Itesectrches 

aries  reside,  is  only  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  this 
Temple  of  Juggernaut.  As  I  passed  through  tht  multi- 
tude, I  met  several  persons  having  the  printed  papers 
of  the  Missionaries  in  their  hands.  Some  of  them  were 
reading  them  very  gravely;  others  were  laughing  with 
each  other  at  the  contents,  and  saying,  "What  do  these 
words  mean?" 

"I  sat  down  on  an  elevated  spot  to  contemplate  this 
scene;  the  tower  of  blood  and  impurity  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  Christian  Preachers  on  the  odier.  I 
thought  on  the  commandment  of  our  Savior,  "Go  ye, 
teach  all  nations."  I  said  to  myself,  "How  great  and 
glorious  a  ministry  are  these  humble  persons  now  ex- 
ercising in  the  presence  of  God!"  How  is  it  apj)laud- 
ed  by  the  holy  Angels,  who  "have  joy  in  heaven  over 
one  sinner  that  repenteth;"  and  how  far  does  it  trans- 
cend the  work  of  the  Warrior  or  Statesman,  in  charit}^ 
utility,  and  lasting  fame?  And  I  could  not  help  wish- 
ing that  the  Representatives  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
in  my  own  country  had  been  present  to  witness  this 
scene,  that  they  might  have  seen  how  practicable  it  is 
to  offer  Christian  instruction  to  our  Hindoo  subjects," 


IMMOLATION  OF  FEMALES. 

Before  the  Author  proceeds  to  shew  the  happy 
effects  of  Christianity  in  those  provinces  of  India  where 
it  has  been  introduced,  it  may  be  proper  to  notice  in 
this  place  that  other  sanguinary  rite  of  the  Hindoo 
superstition,  the  Female  Sacrifice.  The  report  of 
the  number  of  women  burned  within  the  period  of 
six  months  near  Calcutta,  will  give  the  reader  some 
idea  of  the  multitude  who  perish  annually  in  India. 

"REPORT  of  the  Number  of  Women  who  were 
Burned  Alive  on  the  Funeral  Pile  of  their  Husbands, 
within  thirty  miles  round  Calcutta,  from  the  begin- 
ning of  Bysakh  (15th  April)  to  the  end  of  Asvvin 
(is'th  October)  1804." 


respecting  fhe  Hindoos.  US 


Women  burned 
alive. 

From  Gurria  to  Barrvporc;  at  eleven  different 

places^-  '  18 
From  Tolly's  Nullah  mouth  to  Gurria;  at  sev- 
enteen different  places  36 
From  Barrypore  to  Buhipore;  at  seven  places  11 
From  Seebpore  to  Balieea;  at  five  places  10 
From  Bake  to  Bydyabattee;  at  three  places  3 
From  Bydyabattee  to  Bassbareea;  at  five  places  10 
From  Calcutta  to  Burahnugur  (or  Barnagore); 

at  four  places  6 
From  Burahnugur  to  Chanok  (or  Barrackporc); 

at  six  places  13 

From  Chanok  to  Kachrapara;  at  four  places  8 

Total  of  women  burned  alive  in  six  months, 

near  Calcutta  115 

"The  above  Report  was  made  by  persons  of  the  Hin- 
doo cast,  deputed  for  that  purpose,  under  ihe  superin- 
tendance  of  the  Professor  of  the  Shanscrit  and  Bengalee 
languages  in  the  College  of  Fort-William.  They  were 
ten  in  number,  and  were  stationed  at  different  places 
during  the  period  of  six  months.  They  gave  in  their 
account  monthly,  specifying  the  particulars  of  each  im- 
molation, so  that  every  individual  instance  was  subject 
to  investigation  immediately  after  its  occurrence. 

"By  an  account  taken  in  1803,  the  number  of  wo- 
men sacrificed,  during  that  year,  within  thirty  miles 
round  Calcutta,  was  two  hundred  and  seventy-five. 

"In  the  foregoing  Report  of  six  months  in  1804,  h 
will  be  perceived  that  no  account  was  taken  of  burnings 
in  a  district  to  the  west  of  Calcutta,  nor  further  than 
twenty  miles  in  some  other  directions;  so  that  the  whole 
number  of  burnings  v/ithin  thirty  miles  round  Cal- 
cutta must  have  been  considerably  greater  than  is  here 
stated." 

•See  the  names  of  tlie  places  and  other  parliculars  in  Mcnioiy  of  ih/ 
Exptdievey  of  an  F.cclesiaatical  Eatablishviejit  ir.  Brltlth  Inditt* 


U4  Christian  Researches 

The  following  account  will  give  the  reader  some 
idea  of  the  flagitious  circumstances  which  sometimes 
attend  these  sacrifices. 

SACRIFICE  OF  THE  KOOLIN  BRAHMIN'S 
THREE  WIVES. 

''Calcutta,  30th  Sejjt.  1807. 

"A  horrid  tragedy  was  acted,  on  the  I2th  instant, 
licar  Barnagore  (a  ])lace  about  three  miles  above  Cal- 
cuita).  A  Koolin  Brahmin  of  Cammardiattie,  by  name 
Kristo  Deb  Mookerjce,  died  at  the  advanced  age  of 
ninety-two.  He  had  twelve  wives;^  and  three  of  them 
were  burned  ahve  with  his  dead  body.  Of  these  three, 
one  was  a  venerable  lady,  having  while  locks,  who  had 
been  long  known  in  the  neighborhood.  Not  being  able 
to  walk,  she  was  carried  in  a  palanquin  to  the  place  of 
burning;  and  was  then  placed  by  the  Brahmins  on  the 
funeral  pile.  The  two  other  ladies  were  younger;  one 
of  them  of  a  very  pleasing  and  interesting  countenance. 
The  old  lady  was  placed  on  one  side  of  the  dead  hus- 
band, and  the  two  other  wives  laid  themselves  down  on 
the  other  side;  and  then  an  old  Brahmin,  the  eldest  son 
of  the  deceased,  applied  his  torch  to  the  pile,  with  una- 
vertcd  face.  The  pile  suddenly  blazed,  for  it  was 
covered  with  combustibles;  and  this  human  sacrifice 
was  completed  amidst  the  din  of  drums  and  cymbals, 
and  the  shouts  of  Brahmins.  A  person  present  ob- 
served, 'Surely  if  Lord  Minto  were  here,  who  is  just 
come  from  England,  and  is  not  used  to  see  women 
burned  alive,  he  would  have  saved  these  three  ladies.' 
The  Mahomedan  Governors  saved  whom  they  pleased, 

*The  Kooiln  Br.'ilimin  is  ihe  purest  of  .ill  Brahmins,  and  is  privileged 
to  marry  as  many  wives  as  lie  pleases.  Tlie  Hindoo  families  accounl  it 
.nn  honor  to  unite  their  daughters  wiih  a  Koolin  Brahmin.  "The  G/ja«- 
tuch  or  Registrars  of  the  Koolin  cast  state  that  Rajcb  Bcnncrjec,  now  of 
Calcutta,  has  foKty  wives;  and  that  Uaj-chunder  Bonnerjee,  also  of  Cal- 
cutta, has  forty-two  wives,  and  intends  to  marry  more:  that  Ramraja 
Bonnerjee,  of  Bicrampore,  aged  tliirty  years,  and  Pooran  Bonnerjee,  R-ij- 
kissore  Chiitterjee,  and  Roopram  IMookerjee,  have  each  upwards  of  forty 
wives,  and  intend  to  marry  more;  that  Birjoo  Mookerjee,  of  Bicrampore, 
who  died  about  five  years  ago,  had  ninety  wives."  Tliis  account  was  au- 
thenticated at  Calcutta  in  the  year  1804.  See  further  particulars  in 
"Memoir"  before  quoted. 


rfspecting  the  Hindoos.  115 

and  suffered  no  deluded  female  to  commit  suicide,  with- 
out  previous  investigation  o!  the  circumstances,  and  of- 
ficial  permission. 

"In  a  discussion  wliich  this  event  has  produced  in 
Calcutta,  the  lollowintr  question  has  been  asked,  Who 

WAS    GUILTY    OF     THE     BLOOD    OF    THE    OLD    LADY? 

for  it  was  manifest  that  slie  could  not  destroy  herself? 
She  rvas  carried  to  be  burned.  It  was  also  alleged  that 
the  Brahmin  who  fired  the  pile  was  not  guilty,  because 
he  was  ne^er  informed  by  the  English  Government, 
that  there  was  any  immorality  m  the  action.  On  the 
contrary,  he  might  argue  that  the  English,  witnessing 
this  scene  daily,  as  they  do,  without  remonstrance,  ac- 
quiesced in  its  propriety.  The  Government  in  India 
was  exculpated,  on  the  ground  that  the  Government  at 
home  never  sent  any  instructions  on  the  subject;  and 
the  Court  of  Directors  were  exculpated,  because  they 
were  the  agents  of  others.  It  remained  that  the  pro- 
prietors of  India  Stock,  who  originate  and  sanction  all 
proceedings  of  the  Court  of  Directors,  were  remotely 
accessary  to  the  deed." 

The  best  vindicatioji  of  the  great  body  of  Proprie 
tors,  is  this,  that  some  of  them  never  heard  of  the  Fe- 
male  Sacrifice  at  all;  and  that   few  of  them  are    ac- 
quainted with   the  full  extent  and  frequency  of  the 
crime.     Besides,  in  the  above  discussion,  it  was  taken 
for   gi'antcd  that  the  Court  of  Directors  have  done 
nothing  towards  the  suppression  of  this  enormity;  and 
that  the  Couit  of  Proprietors  have  looked  on,  without 
concern  at  this  omission  of  duty.     But  this,  perhaps, 
may  not  be  the  case.     The  question  then  remains  to 
be  asked.     Have  the  Court  of  Directors  at  any  time 
sent  instructions  to  their  Government  in  India,  to  re 
port  oji  the  means  by  which  tlie  frequency  of  the  fe- 
male sacrilice  might  be  diminished,  and  the  practice  it 
self  eventually  abolished?     Or  have  the  Proprietors 
of  huUa  Stock   at  antj  time  'ntftfruded  the  Court  of 


116  Christian  Researches 

Directors  to  attend  to  a  point  of  so  much  consequence 
to  the  character  of  the  Company,  and  the  honor  of 
the  nation? 

That  the  abolition  is  practicable  has  been  demon- 
strated: and  that  too  by  the  most  rational  and  lenient 
measures;  and  these  means  have  been  pointed  out  by 
the  Brahmins  themselves.* 

Had  Marquis  Wellesley  remained  in  India,  and 
been  permitted  to  complete  his  salutary  plans  for  the 
improvement  of  that  distant  Empire  (for  he  did  not 
finish  one  half  of  the  civil  and  political  regulations 
which  he  had  in  view,  and  had  actually  commenced) 
the  Female  Sacrifice  would  probably  have  been  by  this 
time  nearly  abolished,  f  The  humanity  and  intrepid 
spirit  of  that  nobleman  abolished  a  yet  more  criminal 
practice  which  was  considered  by  the  Hindoos  as  a 
reli^i^ious  rite,  and  consecrated  by  custom,  I  mean  the 
Sacrifice  of  Children.  His  Lordship  had  been  in- 
formed that  it  had  been  a  custom  of  the  Hindoos  to 
sacrifice  children  in  consequence  of  vows,  by  disown- 
ing them,  or  exposing  them  to  Sharks  and  Crocodiles; 
and  that  twenty -three  persons  had  perished  at  Saugor 
in  one  month  (January  1801)  many  of  whom  were 
sacrificed  in  this  manner.  He  immediately  instituted 
an  inquiry  into  the  principle  of  tliis  ancient  atrocity, 
heard  what  Natives  and  Europeans  had  to  say  on  the 
subject;  and  then  passed  a  law,  ''declaring  the  practice 
to  be  murder  punishable  by  death."  I'he  law  is  en- 
titled "A  Regulation  for  preventing  the  Sacrifice  of 
Children  at  Saugor  and  other  places;  passed  by  the 
Governor- General  in  Council  on  the  20th  of  August 
1802."  The  purpose  of  this  regulation  was  completely 
effected.     Nor  a  murmur  was  heard  on  the  subject^ 

*  Fee  them  dctuilcd  in  Memoir,  p.  49. 
t  Ibid.  p.  47. 


respecting  the  Hindoos.  \\7 

nor  has  any  attempt  of  the  kind  come  to  our  know- 
ledge since.  It  is  impossible  to  calculate  the  number 
of  human  lives  that  have  been  saved,  during  the  last 
eight  years,  by  this  humane  law  of  Marquis  Welles- 
ley.  Now  it  is  well  known  that  it  is  as  easy  to  pre- 
vent the  sacrifice  of  women  as  the  sacrifice  of  children. 
Has  this  fact  ever  been  denied  by  any  man  who  is 
competent  to  offer  a  judgment  on  the  subject?  Until 
the  supreme  Government  in  Bengal  shall  declare  that 
it  is  utterly  impracticable  to  lessen  the  frequency  of  the 
Immolation  of  Females  by  any  means,  the  author 
will  not  cease  to  call  the  attention  of  the 
English  Nation  to  this  subject. 


TANJORE. 

The  Letters  of  King  George  the  First  to  the 
Missionaries  in  India,  will  form  a  proper  introduction 
to  the  account  which  is  now  intended  to  give  of  the 
Christian  Hindoos  of  Tanjore.  The  first  Protestant 
Mission  in  India  was  founded  by  Bartholomew  Zieg- 
enbalg,  a  man  of  erudition  and  piety,  educated  at  the 
University  of  Halle  in  Germany.  He  was  ordained 
by  the  learned  Burmannus,  bishop  of  Zealand  in  his 
twenty-third  year,  and  sailed  for  India  in  1705.  In 
the  second  year  of  his  ministry  he  founded  a  Christian 
Church  among  the  Hindoos,  which  has  been  extending 
its  limits  to  the  present  time.  In  1714  he  returned  to 
Eurojoe  for  a  short  time,  and  on  that  occasion  was 
honored  with  an  audience  by  his  Majesty  George  the 
First,  who  took  much  interest  in  the  success  of  the 
Mission.  He  was  also  patronized  by  "the  Society  for 
promoting  Christian  Knowledge,"  which  was  superifi- 
tended  by  men  of  distinguished  learning  and  piety 


11^  Christian  Researches 

The  King  and  the  Society,  encouraged  the  Oriental 
Missionary  to  proceed  in  his  translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures into  the  Tamul  tongue,  which  they  designated 
Hhe  gi'and  work."  This  was  indeed  the  grand 
work;  for  wherever  the  Scriptures  are  translated  into 
the  vernacular  tongue,  and  are  open  and  common  to 
all,  inviting  inquiry  and  causing  discussion,  they  cannot 
remain  ''a  dead  letter."  When  the  Scriptures  speak 
to  a  heathen  in  his  own  tongue,  his  conscience  res- 
ponds, "This  is  the  word  of  God."  How  little  is  the 
importance  of  a  version  of  the  Bible  in  a  new  language 
understood  by  some!  The  man  who  produces  9. 
translation  of  the  Bible  into  a  new  language  (like 
Wickliffe,  and  Luther,  and  Ziegenbalg,  and  Carey) 
iS  a  greater  benefactor  to  mankind  than  the  Prince 
who  founds  an  Empire.  For  the  "incorruptible  seed 
of  the  word  of  God"  can  never  die.  After  ages  have 
revolved,  it  is  still  producing  new  accessions  to  truth 
and  human  happiness. 

In  the  year  1719,  Ziegenbalg  finished  the  Bible  in 
the  Tamul  tongue,  having  devoted /owr^ee?i  years  to 
the  work.  The  peculiar  interest  taken  by  the  King  in 
this  primary  endeavor  to  evangelize  the  Hindoos, 
will  appear  from  the  following  letters,  addressed  to  the 
Missionaries  by  his  Majesty. 

"George,  by  the  Grace  of  God,  King  of  Great  Britain, 
France,  and  Ireland,  Defender  of  the  Faith,  he.  to 
the  Reverend  and  Learned  Bartholomew  Ziegenbal- 
gius  and  John  Ernest  Grundlerus,  iNlissionaries  at 
Tranquebar  in  the  East  Iiulics. 

"Reverend  and  Beloved, 
"Your  letters  dated  the  20th  of  January  of  the  pre- 
sent year,  were  most  welcome  to  us;  not  only  because 
llie  work  undertaken  by  you  of  converting  the  heathen 
to  the  Christian  faiih,  (\o\h,  by  the  grace  of  God,  pros* 


respediug  Ihe  iiindooa.  W9 

per,  but  also  because  that,  in  this  our  kingdoiu,  such  a 
laudable  zeal  for  the  promotion  of  the  Gospel  prevails. 

"We  pray  you  may  be  endued  with  health  and 
strength  of  body,  that  you  may  long  continue  to  fulfil 
3'our  tninistry  with  good  success;  of  wiiich,  as  we  shall 
be  rejoiced  to  hear,  so  you  will  always  find  us  ready  to 
succour  you  in  whatever  may  tend  to  promote  your 
work,  and  to  excite  your  zeal.  We  assure  you  of  the 
continuance  of  our  royal  favor. 

"GEORGE  R." 
"Given  at  our  Palace  of  Hampton 

Court,  the  23d  of  August,  a.  d. 

1717,  in  the    4th  vear  of  our 

Reign." 

The  King  continued  to  cherish,  with  much  solici- 
tude, the  interests  of  the  mission,  after  the  death  of 
Ziegenbalgius;  and  in  ten  years  from  the  date  of  the 
foregoing  letter,  a  second  was  addressed  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  mission,  by  his  Majesty. 

"Reverend  and  Beloved, 

"From  your  letters  dated  Tranquebar,  the  12th  of"^ 
September,  1725,  which  some  time  since  came  to 
hand,  we  received  much  pleasine;  since  by  them  we 
are  informed,  not  only  of  your  zealous  exertions  in  the 
prosecution  of  the  work  committed  to  you,  but  also 
of  the  happy  success  which  hath  hitherto  attended  it, 
and  which  hath  been  graciously  given  of  God. 

"We  return  you  thanks  for  iliese  accounts,  and  it 
will  be  acceptable  to  us,  if  you  continue  to  communi- 
cate whatever  shall  occur  in  tlie  progress  of  your  mission. 

"In  the  mean  time,  we  pray)ou  may  enjoy  strength 
of  body  and  mind  for  the  long  continuance  of  your 
labors  in  this  good  work,  to  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  promotion  of  Christianity  among  the  heathens,' 
that  its  perpetuity  may  not  failin  i^enerations  to  come.* 

'"GEORGE  R." 
"Given  at  our  Palace  at  St.  James's, 

the  23d  of  February,  1727,  in  the 

13th  vear  of  our  Rei^n." 

'  o 

•Niccair^pius,  Bitt,   .V'-j 


120  Christian  Researched 

But  these  Royal  Epistles  are  not  the  only  evangelie 
documents,  of  high  authority,  in  the  hands  of  the 
Hindoos.  They  are  in  possession  of  letters  written 
by  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  of  the  same  reign;* 
who  supported  the  interests  of  the  mission  with  un- 
exampled liberality,  affection,  and  zeal.  These  let- 
ters, Avhich  are  many  in  number,  are  all  written  in  the 
Latin  language-  The  following  is  a  translation  of  his 
Grace's  first  letter;  which  appears  to  have  been  wiit- 
ten  by  him  as  President  of  the  "Society  for  promoting 
Christian  Knowledge." 

"To  Bartholomew  Ziegenbalgius,  and  John  Ernest 
Grundlerus,  Preachers  of  the  Christian  Faith,  on  the 
Coast  of  Coromandel. 

"As  often  as  I  behold  your  letters,  Reverend  Breth- 
ren, addressed  to  the  venerable  Society  instituted  for 
the  promotion  of  the  Gospel,  whose  chief  honor  and 
ornament  ye  are;  and  as  often  as  I  contemplate  the 
light  of  the  Gospel,  either  now  first  rising  on  the  Indian 
nations,  or  after  the  intermission  of  some  ages  again 
revived,  and  as  it  were  restored  to  its  inheritance;  I 
am  constrained  to  magnify  that  singular  goodness  of 
God  in  visiting  nations  so  remote;  and  to  account  you, 
my  Brethren,  highly  honored,  whose  ministry  it  hath 
pleased  him  to  employ  in  this  pious  work,  to  the 
glory  of  his  name,  and  the  salvation  of  so  many 
millions  of  souls. 

"Let  others  indulge  in  a  ministrv,  if  not  idle,  cer- 
tainly less  laborious,  among  Christians  at  home.  Let 
them  enjoy  in  the  bosom  of  tlic  Church,  titles  and 
honors,  obtained  without  labor  and  without  danger. 
Your  praise  it  will  be  (a  praise  of  endless  duration  on 
earth,  and  followed  by  a  just  recompense  in  heaven) 
to  have  laljored  in  the  vineyaid  which  yourselves  have 
planted;  to  have  declared  the  name  of  Christ,  where  it 
was  not  known  before:  and  throui^h  much  peril  and 
difficulty  to  have  converted  to  the  faith  those,  among 

*Arclibishop  Wake. 


respecting  the  Hindoos.  l2l 

whom  ye  afterwards  fulfilled  your  ministry.  Your 
province,  therefore,  Brethren,  your  office,  I  place  be- 
fore all  dignities  in  the  Church.  Let  others  be  Pon- 
tiffs, Patriarchs,  or  Popes;  let  them  i2;littcr  in  purple, 
in  scarlet,  or  in  p^old;  let  them  seek  the  admiration  of 
the  wondering  multitude,  and  receive  obeisance  on  the 
bended  knee.  Ye  have  acquired  a  better  name  than 
they,  and  a  more  sacred  fauK*.  And  when  that  day 
shall  arrive  when  the  chief  Sliepherd  shall  give  to  every 
man  according  to  his  work,  a  greater  reward  shall  be 
adjudged  to  you.  Admitted  into  the  glorious  society 
of  the  Prophets,  Evangelists,  and  Apostles,  ye,  with 
them  shall  shine,  like  the  sun  among  the  lesser  stars, 
in  the  kingdom  of  your  Father,  for  ever. 

"Since  then  so  great  honor  is  now  given  unto  you 
by  all  competent  judges  on  earth,  and  since  so  great 
a  reward  is  laid  up  for  you  in  heaven;  go  forth  with 
alacrity  to  that  work,  to  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath 
called  you.  God  hath  already  given  to  you  an  illus- 
trious pledge  of  his  favor,  an  increase  not  to  be  ex- 
pected \vithout  the  aid  of  his  grace.  Ye  have  begun 
happily,  proceed  witli  spirit.  He,  who  hath  carried 
you  safely  through  the  dangers  of  the  seas  to  such  a 
remote  country,  and  who  hath  given  you  favor  in  the 
eyes  of  those  whose  countenance  ye  most  desired;  he 
who  hath  so  liberally  and  unexpectedly  ministered  un- 
to your  wants,  and  who  doth  now  daily  add  mem.bers 
to  your  Chinch;  he  will  continue  to  prosper  your  en- 
deavors, and  will  subdue  unto  himself,  by  your  means, 
Xhtruhole  Continent  of  Oriental  India. 

"O  happy  men!  who,  standing  before  the  tribunal 
of  Christ,  shall  exhibit  so  many  nations  converted  to 
his  faith  by  your  preaching;  hi-ppy  men!  to  whom  it 
shall  be  given  to  say  before  the  assembly  of  the  whole 
human  race,  "Behold  us,  O  Lord,  and  the  children 
whom  thou  hast  given  us;"  hapjoy  men!  who  being 
justified  by  the  Savior,  shall  receive  in  that  day  the 
reward  of  your  labors,  and  also  shall  liear  that  glorious 
encomium;  "Well  done,  good  and  faiihful  servants, 
enter  ye  into  the  joy  of  your  Lord." 

"May  Almighty  God  graciously  favor  you  and  your 
labors,  in  all  things.     Mav  he  send  to  your  aid  fellow- 

ir>' 


12^       '  Christian  Researches 

laborers,  such  and  as  many  as  ye  wish.  May  he  in- 
crease the  bounds  of  your  Churches.  May  he  open 
the  hearts  of  those  to  whom  ye  preach  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  that  hearing  you,  they  may  receive  life-giving 
faith.  May  he  protect  you  and  yours  from  all  evils 
and  dangers.  And  when  ye  arrive,  (may  it  be  late)  at 
the  end  of  your  course,  may  the  same  God,  who  hath 
called  you  to  this  work  of  the  Gospel,  and  hath  pre- 
served you  in  it,  grant  to  you  the  reward  of  your  labor, 
an  incorruptible  crown  of  glory. 

"These  are  the  fervent  wishes  and  prayers  of,  ven- 
erable Brethren,  your  most  faithful  fellow-servant  in 
Christ, 

"GULIELMUS  CANT." 
"From  our  Palace  at  Lambeth, 

January  7,  a.  d.  1719." 

Providence  hath  been  pleased  to  grant  the  prayer 
of  the  King,  "that  the  work  might  not  fail  in  genera- 
tions to  come;"  and  the  prophecy  of  his  Archbishop 
is  hkely  to  be  fulfilled,  that  it  should  extend  "over  the 
whole  continent  of  Oriental  India."  After  the  first 
Missionary  Ziegenbalg  had  finished  his  course,  he  was 
followed  by  otlier  learned  and  zealous  men,  upwards 
of  fifty  in  nuaibtr  in  the  period  of  a  hundred  years, 
among  whom  were  Schultz,  Isenicke,  Gericke,  and 
Swartz,  whose  ministry  has  been  continued  in  succes- 
sion in  different  provinces,  unto  this  time.  The  present 
state  of  the  Mission,  will  appear  by  the  following  ex- 
tract from  the  Journal  of  the  Author's  Tour  throuofh 
these  provinces. 

''Tranquebar,  2oih  Augusi,  1806. 

"Tranquebar  was  the  first  scene  of  the  Protestant 
Mission  in  India.  There  are  at  present  three  Mission- 
aries here,  suf)erintendiiig  the  Hmdoo  Congregations. 
Yesterday  i  visited  the  Clunch  built  by  Ziegenbalg. 
His  bodv  lies  on  one  side  of  the  altar,  and  that  of  his 
fellow  Missionary  Grundler  on  the  other.     Above 


respecting  the  Hindoos.  128 

are  the  epitaphs  of  both,  written  in  Latin,  and  engraved 
on  plates  of  brass.     The  Church  was  consecrated  in 
1718,  and  Ziegenbalt^  and  his  companion  died  in  two 
years  after.     They  hii'd  the  foundation  for  evangehzing 
India,  and  then  departed,  'liaving  finished  the   work, 
which  was  given  them  to  do.'    1  saw  also  the  dwelliiig- 
house  of  Ziegenbalg,  in  the  lower  apartment  of  which 
the  registers  of  the  Church  are  still  kept.     In  these  I 
found  the  name  of  the  first  heathen  baptized  by  him, 
and  recorded  in  his  own  hand- writing  in  the  ye^ir  1707. 
In  Ziegenbalg's  Church,  and  from  the  pulpit  where  he 
stood,    I    first  heard  the  Gospel  preached   to  a  con- 
gregation of  Hindoos,  in  their  own  tongue.     The  Mis- 
sionaries told  me  that  Religion  had  suffered  much  in 
Tranquebar,  of  late  years,  from  European  Infidelity. 
French  principles  had  corrupted  the  Danes,  and  ren- 
dered them  indifferent  tp  their  own  religion,  and  there- 
fore hostile  to  the  conversion  of  the  Hindoos.     'Reli- 
gion,' said  they,  'flourishes  more  among  the  natives  of 
Tanjore  and  in  other  provinces  ^vhere  there  are  few 
Europeans,  than  here  or  at  Madras;  for  we  find  that 
European  example  in  the  large  towns,  is  the  bane  of 
Christian  instruction.'     One  instance  of  hostility  to  the 
Mission  they  mentioned,  as  having  occurred  only  a  few 
weeks  before  my  arrival.     On  the  9th  of  July,  1756,  the 
native  Christians  at  Tranquebar  celebiated  a  Jubilee, 
in  commemoration  of  \\\<i  Jiftieth  year  since  the  Chris- 
tian ministers  brought  the  Bil^le  from  Europe.     The 
present  year  1806,  being  the  second  50th,  preparations 
were  made  at  Tranquebar  for  the  second  Jubilee,  on  the 
9th  of  last  month;  but  the  French  principles  prepon- 
derating in  the  Government,  they  would  not  give  it  any 
public  support;  in  consequence  of  which  it  was  not  ob- 
served with  tliat  solemnity  which  was  intended.     But 
in  other  places,  where  there  were  ^t^w  Europeans,  it 
was  celebrated  by  the  native  Christians  with  enthusiasm 
and  every  demonstration  of  joy.     When  I  expressed 
my  astonishment  at  this  hostility,  the  aged  Missionary, 
Dr.  John,  said,  *I  have  always  remarked  that  the  disci- 
pies  of  Voltaire  are  the  true  enemies  of  Missions,  and 
that  the  enemies  of  Missions  arc,  in  general,  the  disci- 
ples of  Voltaire.' " 


i24  Christian  Researches 

'-Tanjore,  SOth  August,  iSOO. 

*'On  my  entering  this  Piovince,  I  stopjDcd  an  hour 
at  a  villas^e  near  the  road;  and  there  I  first  heard  the 
name  of  Swartz  pronounced  by  a  Hindoo.  When  I 
arrived  at  the  capitiil,  I  waited  on  Major  Blackbume, 
the  British  Resident  at  the  Court  of  Tanjore,  who  in- 
formed me  that  the  Rajah  had  appointed  the  next  day 
at  12  o'clock  to  receive  my  visit.  On  the  same  day  I 
went  to  Suariz's  garden  close  to  the  Christian  village, 
where  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kohloff  resides.  Mr.  Kohloff  is 
the  worthy  successor  of  Mr.  Swartz;  and  with  him  I 
found  the  Rev.  Dr.  John,  and  Mr.  Horst,  two  other 
Missionaries  who  were  on  a  visit  to  Mr.  Kohioft'. 

*'Ncxt  day  I  visited  the  Rajah  of  Tanjore,  in  compa- 
ny with  Major  Black burriC.  When  the  first  ceremo- 
nial was  over,  the  R  jah  conducted  us  to  the  grand 
saloon,  which  was  adorned  by  the  portraits  of  his  ances- 
tors; and  immediately  ltd  me  up  to  the  portrait  of  Mr. 
Swartz.  He  then  discoursed  for  a  considerable  time 
concerning  that  'good  man,'  whom  he  ever  revered  as 
'his  father,  and  guardian.'  The  Rajah  speaks  and 
writes  English  veiy  intelligibly.  1  smiled  to  see 
Swartz's  j)icture  amongst  these  Hindoo  kings,  and 
thought  with  myself  that  there  are  many  Vvho  would 
think  such  a  combination  scarcely  possible.  I  then  ad- 
dressed the  Raj  ih,  and  thanked  him,  in  the  name  of  the 
Ciuirch  of  England,  for  his  kindness  to  the  late  Mr. 
Swartz,  and  to  his  successors,  and  particularly  for  his 
recent  acts  of  benevolence  to  the  Christians  residing 
within  his  jMovinces.  The  Missionaries  had  just  in- 
formed me  that  the  Rajah  had  erected  'a  College  for 
Hindoos,  Mahomedans,  and  Christians;'  in  which  pro- 
vision was  made  for  the  instruction  of  [fift//  Christian 
children.'  His  Highness  is  very  desirous  that  I  should 
visit  this  College,  which  is  only  about  sixteen  miles 
from  the  capital.  Having  heard  of  the  fame  of  the  an- 
cient Shanscrit,  and  Mahratta  Library  of  the  kings  of 
Tanjore,  I  requested  his  Highness  would  present  a 
catalogue  of  its  volumes  to  the  College  of  Fort- William; 
which  he  was  pleased  to  do.  It  is  voluminous,  and 
written  in  the  Mahratta  character;  for  that  is  the  proper 
language  of  the  Tanjore  Court. 


respecting  the  Hindoos.  l^S 

"In  the  evenin«r  I  dined  with  the  Resident,  and  the 
Rajah  sent  his  band  of  nuisie,  consisting  of  eight  or 
more  Finas  with  other  instruments.  The  Fi?ia  or  Be etiy 
is  the  ancient  instrument  which  Sir  VVilham  Jones  lias 
described  in  his  interesting^  descant  on  the  musical 
science  of  the  Hindoos,  in  the  Asiatic  Researches,  and 
the  sight  of  which,  he  says,  he  found  it  so  difficult  to 
obtain  in  northern  India,  The  band  played  the  Kng- 
lish  air  of  'God  save  the  Kins;,'  set  to  Mahratta  words, 
and  applid'd  to  the  Maha  Rjjah,  or  Great  King  of  Tan- 
jore.  Two  of  the  Missionaries  dined  at  the  Resident's 
house,  together  with  some  English  officers.  Mr.  Koh- 
loff  informed  me  that  Major  Blackburne  has  promoted 
the  interests  of  the  Mission  by  every  means  in  his  power. 
Major  Blackburne  is  a  man  of  superior  attainments, 
amiable  manners,  and  a  hospitable  disposition;  and  is 
well  qualified  for  the  important  station  he  has  long  held, 
as  English  Resident  at  this  Court. 

"On  the  day  following,  I  went  to  view  the  Hindoo 
Temples,  and  saw  the  great  Black  Bull  of  Tanjore. 
It  is  said  to  be  of  one  stone,  hewn  out  of  a  rock  of 
granite;  and  so  large  that  the  Temple  was  built  around 
it.  While  I  surveyed  it,  I  reflected  on  the  multitude 
of  natives,  who  during  the  last  himdred  years,  had 
turned  away  their  eyes  from  this  idol.  When  I  re- 
turned, I  s'lt  some  hours  with  the  Missionaries,  con- 
versing on  the  general  state  of  Christianity  in  the  pro- 
vinces of  Tanjore,  Tritehinopoly,  Madura,  and  Palam- 
cottah.  They  want  help.  Their  \  ineyard  is  increased, 
and  their  laborers  are  decreased.  They  have  had  no 
supply  from  Germany  in  the  room  of  Swartz,  lacnicke, 
and  Gericke;  and  they  have  no  prospect  of  further  sup- 
ply, except  from  'the  Society  for  promoting  Christian 
Knowledge;'  who,  they  hope,  will  be  iible  to  send  out 
English  Preachers  to  perpetuate  the  Mission." 

''Tanjore,  Sept.  2,  1806. 
'■Last  Sunday  and  Monday  were  inieiesting  days  to 
me,  at  Tanjore.  It  being  rumored  that  a  friend  of  the 
late  Mr.  Swartz  had  arrived,  the  people  assembled  from 
all  quarters.  On  Sunday  three  Sermons  were  preached 
in  three  difterent  languages.     At  eight  o'clock  we  pro- 


126  Christian  Researches 

ceeded  to  the  Church  built  by  Mr.  Swartz  within  the 
Fort.     From  Mr.  Swartz's  pulpit  I  preached  in  English 
from  Mark  xiii,  10;     'And  the  Gospel  must  first  be 
published  among  all  nations.'     The  English  gentlemen 
here  attended,  civil  and  military,  with  the  Missionaries, 
Catechists,  and  British  soldiers.  After  this  service  was 
ended,  the  congregation  of  Hindoos  assembled  in  the 
same  Church,  and  filled  the  aisles  and  porches.     The 
Tamul  Service  commenced  with  some  forms  of  prayer, 
in  which  all  the  congregation  joined  with  loud  fervor. 
A  chapter  of  the  Bible  was  then  read,  and  a  hymn  of 
Luther's  sung.     Alter  a  short  cxten spore  prayer,  during 
which  the  whole  congregation  knelt  on  the  floor,  the 
Rev.  Ur.  John  delivered  an  animated  Discourse  in  the 
Tamul  Tongue,  from  these  words,  'Jesus  stood  and 
cried,  saying,  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  to  me  and 
drink.'     As  Mr.  Whitefield,  on  his  first  going  to  Scot- 
land, was  surprised  at  the  rustling  of  the  leaves  of  the 
Bible,  which  took  place  immediately  on  his  pronouncing 
his  text  (so  diflferent  from  any  thing  he  had  seen  in  his 
own  country)  so  I  was  surprised  here  at  the  sound  of  the 
iron  pen  engraving  the   Palmyra  leaf.     Many   persons 
had  their   0/ias  in  their  hands  writing  the   Sermon  in 
Tamul  short-hand.     Mr.  Kohloff  assured  me  that  some 
of  the  elder  Students  and  Catechists  will  not  lose  a  word 
of  the  preacher  if  he  speak  deliberately.  *  This,  thought 
I,  is  more  than  some  of  the  Students  at  our  Enghsh 
Universities  can  do.     This  aptitude  of  the  people  to 
record  the  words  of  the  preacher,  renders  it  peculiarly 
necessary  *that  the  priests'  lips  should  keep  knowledge.' 
An  old  rule  of  the  Mission  is,  that  the  Sermon  of  the 
morning  should  be  read  to  the  Schools  in  the  evening, 
by  the  Catechist,  from  his  Palmyra  leaf. 

"Another  custom  obtains  among  them  which  pleased 
me  much.  In  the  midst  of  the  discourse  the  preacher 
sometimes  puts  a  question  to  the  congregation;  who 
answer  it  without  hesitation,  in  one  voice.  The  object 
is  to  keep  their  attention  awake,  and  the  minister  gene- 
rally prompts  the  answer  himself.     Thus,  suppose  that 

•It  is  well  known  that  natives  of  Tanjorc  andTravancore  can  write  flu- 
ently wliat  is  spoken  deliberately-  They  do  not  look  much  at  their  oUas 
'jvhile  writing.    The  fibre  of  the  leaf  guides  the  pen, 


cting  the  llmdoo^.  (^ 

he  is  saying,  'My  dear  Brethren,  it  is  true  that  your 
profession  of  the  faith  of  Christ  is  attended  with  some 
reproacii,  and  that  you  have  lost  your  cast  with  the 
Brahmins.  But  your  case  is  not  pecuUar.  The  man 
of  the  world  is  the  man  of  cast  in  Europe;  aixl  he  des- 
pises the  humble  and  devout  disciple  of  Christ,  even  as 
your  Brahtnin  contemns  the  Soocler.  But,  thus  it  hath 
been  from  the  begi.ming.  Every  faithful  Christian  must 
lose  cast  for  the  Gospel;  even  as  Christ  himself,  the 
Forerunner,  made  himself  of  no  reputation,  and  was 
despised  and  rejected  of  men.  In  like  manner,  vou  will 
be  despised;  but  be  of  good  cheer,  and  say,  Though  we 
have  lost  our  cast  and  inheritance  amongst  men,  we 
shall  receive  in  heaven  a  new  name  and  a  better  inheri- 
tance, through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.'  He  then  adds, 
What,  my  beloved  Bjethren,  shall  yrm  obtain  in  hea- 
ven?  They  answer,  *A  new  name  and  a  better  inheri- 
tance,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.'  It  is  irapossi- 
ble  for  a  stranger  not  to  be  affected  with  this  scene. 
This  custom  is  deduced  from  Ziegenbalg,  who  proved 
its  use  by  long  experience. 

*'After  the  Sermon  was  ended,  I  returned  with  the 
Missionaries  into  the  vestry  or  library  of  the  Church. 
Here  I  was  introduced  to  the  Elders  and  Catechists 
of  the  congregation.  Among  others  came  Sattia\-- 
ADEN,  the  Hindoo  preacher,  one  of  whose  Sermons  was 
published  in  England  some  years  ago,  by  the  Society 
for  promoting  Christian  Knowledge.  He  is  now  ad- 
vanced in  years,  and  his  black  locks  have  grown  gray. 
As  I  returned  from  the  Ciiurch,  I  saw  the  Christian 
families  going  bacb  in  crowds  to  the  country,  and  the 
boys  looking  at  their  ollas.  What  a  contrast,  thought 
I,  is  this  to  the  scene  at  Juggernaut!  Here  there  is  be- 
coming dress,  humane  affections,  and  rational  discourse. 
I  see  here  no  skulls,  no  self-torture,  no  self-murder,  no 
dogs  and  vultures  tearing  human  flesh!  Here  the 
Christian  virtues  are  found  in  exercise  by  the  feeble- 
minded Hindoo,  in  a  vigor  and  purity  which  will  sur- 
prise those  wiio  have  never  known  the  native  cha- 
racter but  under  the  greatest  disadvantages,  as  in  Ben- 
gal.  It  certainly  surprised  myself;  and*  when  I  reflect- 
ed on  the  moral  conduct,  upright  dealing,  and  decorou': 


128  Christian  Researches 

manners  of  tlie  native  Christians  of  Tanjore,  I  found 
in  my  breast  a  new  evidence  of  the  peculiar  excellence 
and  benip:n  influence  of  the  Christian  Faith. 

"At  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  we  attended  Di- 
vine Service  at  the  Chapel  in  the  Mission  Garden  out 
of  the  Fort.  I'he  Rev.  Mr.  Horst  preached  in  the 
Portuguese  Language.  The  organ  here  accompanied 
the  voice  in  singing.  I  sat  on  a  granite  stone  which 
covered  the  grave  of  Svvartz.  The  epitaph  is  in  Eng- 
lish verse,  written  by  the  present  U  tj  ih,  and  signed  by 
him,  'Serfogee.'  In  the  evening  Mr.  Kohloff  presided 
at  the  exercise  in  the  schools:  on  which  occasion  the 
Tamul  Sermon  was  repeated,  and  the  boys'  ollas  ex- 
amined. 

"In  consequence  of  my  having  expressed  a  wish  to 
hear  Sattianadcn  preach,  Mr.  Kohloff  had  given  notice 
that  there  would  be  Divine  Service  next  day,  Monday. 
Accordingly  the  Chapel  in  Svvartz's  garden  was  crowd- 
ed at  an  early  hour.  Sattianadcn  delivered  his  Dis- 
course in  the  Tamul  Language,  with  much  natural 
eloquence,  and  with  visible  effect.  His  subject  was  the 
'Marvellous  Light.'  He  fir^t  described  the  pagan  dark- 
ness, then  the  light  of  Ziegenbalg,  then  the  light  of 
Suartz,  and  then  the  heavenly  light,  'when  there  shall 
be  no  more  need  of  the  light  of  the  sun,  or  of  the  moon.' 
In  quoting  a  passage  from  Scripture,  he  desired  a  lower 
minister  to  read  it,  listening  to  it  as  to  a  record;  and 
tlien  proceeded  to  the  illustration.  The  responses  by 
the  audience  were  more  frequently  called  for  than  in  the 
former  Sermon.  He  concluded  with  praying  fervently 
for  the  glory  and  prosperity  of  the  Church  of  England. 
After  the  Sermon,  I  went  up  to  Sattianadcn,  and  the 
old  Christians  who  had  known  Swartz  came  around  us. 
They  were  anxious  to  hear  something  of  the  progress 
of  Christianity  in  the  North  of  India.  They  said  they 
had  heard  good  news  from  Bengal.  I  told  them  that 
the  news  were  good,  but  that  Bengal  was  exactly  a 
hundred  years  behind  Tanjore. 

"I  have  had  long  conversations  with  the  Missiona- 
ries, relating  to  the  present  circumstances  of  the  Tan- 
jore Mission.  It  is  in  a  languishing  state  at  this  mo- 
ment, in  consequence  of  the  war  on  the  Continent  of 


respecting  the  Hindoos.  120 

Europe.  Two  of  its  sources  have  dried  up,  the  Royal 
College  at  Cope?7hagen,  and  the  Orphan-house  -dX.  Halle y 
in  Germany.  Their  remaining  resources  from  Europe 
is  the  stipend  of  "The  Society  for  promoting  Christian 
Knowledge;"  whom  they  never  mention  but  with  emo- 
tions of  gratitude  and  affection.  But  this  supply  is  by- 
no  means  commensurate  with  the  increasing  number 
of  their  Churches  and  Schools.  The  chief  support  of 
the  Mission  is  derived  from  itself.  Mr.  Swartz  had  in 
his  life  time  acquired  a  considerable  property,  through 
the  kindness  of  the  English  Government  and  of  the 
Native  Princes.  When  he  was  dying,  he  said,  "Let 
the  cause  of  Christ  be  my  heir."  When  his  colleague, 
the  pious  Gericke,  was  departing,  he  also  bequeathed 
his  property  to  the  Mission.  And  now  Mr.  KohlofF 
gives  from  his  private  funds  an  annual  sum;  not  that  he 
can  well  afford  it;  but  the  Mission  is  so  extended,  that 
he  gives  it,  he  told  me,  to  preserve  the  new  and  remote 
congregations  in  existence.  He  stated  that  there  were 
upwards  often  thousand  Protestant  Christians  belong- 
mg  to  the  Tanjore  and  Tinavelly  districts  alone,  who 
had  not  among  them  one  complete  copy  of  the  Bible; 
and  that  not  one  Christiaii  perhaps  in  a  hundred,  had  a 
New  Testament;  and  yet  there  are  some  copies  of  the 
Tamul  Scriptures  still  to  be  sold  at  Tranquebar:  but 
the  poor  natives  cannot  afford  to  purchase  them.  When 
I  mentioned  the  designs  of  the  Bible  Society  in  Eng- 
land, they  received  the  tidings  with  very  sensible  emo- 
tions of  thankfulness.  Mr.  Horst  said,  If  only  every 
tenth  person  were  to  obtain  a  copy  of  the  Scriptures, 
it  would  be  an  event  long  to  be  remembered  in  Tan- 
jore. They  lamented  much  that  they  were  destitute  of 
the  aid  of  a  prinfing-press,  and  represented  to  me  that 
the  progress  of  Christianity  had  been  materially  retarded 
of  late  years  by  the  want  of  that  important  auxiliary. 
They  have  petitioned  the  Society  for  promoting  Chris- 
tian Knowledge  to  send  them  one.  They  justly  ob- 
served, If  you  can  no  longer  send  us  Missionaries  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  send  us  the  means  of  printing  the 
Gospel.*     The  Ti'anquebar  Mission  and  the  Madras 

•  Tlie  BraluTiins  in  Tanjore  h.'i\e  prociircil  :i  press,  "which  they  ilecli- 
cate  (sav  U:e  Missionaiica  L'l  their  last  letter")  to  the  jflory  of  lhe4r  gods*?- 
17 


130  CJiristian  Researches 

Mission  have  both  possessed  printing-presses  for  a  long 
period;  by  the  means  of  which  they  have  been  exten- 
sively useful  in  distributing  the  Scriptures  and  religious 
publications  in  several  languages.  The  Mission  Press 
at  Tranquebar  may  be  said  to  have  been  the  fountain 
of  all  the  good  that  was  done  in  India  during  the  last 
century.  It  was  established  by  Ziegenbalg.  From 
thiii  press,  in  conjunction  with  that  at  Halle  in  Germa- 
ny, have  proceeded  volumes  in  Arabic,  Syriac,  Hir.dos- 
tanee,  I'amul,  Telinga,  Portuguese,  Danish,  and  Eng- 
lish. 1  have  in  my  possession  the  P.-^alms  of  David  in 
the  Hindostanee  Language,  printed  in  the  Arabic  char- 
acter; and  the  History  of  Christ  in  Syriac^  intended 
probably  for  the  Syro-Romish  Christians  on  the  sea- 
coast  of  Travancore,  whom  a  Danish  Missionary  once 
visited,  both  of  which  volumes  were  edited  by  the  Mis- 
sionaries of  Tranquebar.  There  is  also  in  Swartz's 
Library  at  Tanjore,  a  Grammar  of  the  Hindostanee 
Language  in  quarto,  published  at  the  same  press;  an 
important  fact  which  was  not  known  at  the  College  of 
Fort- William,  when  Professor  Gilchrist  commenced 
hib  useful  labors  in  that  language." 

Tanjore,  Sept.  3,  1806. 
"Before  I  left  the  capital  of  Tanjore,  the  Rajah  was 
pleased  to  honor  me  wiih  a  second  audience.  On  this 
occasion  he  presented  to  me  a  portrait  of  himself,  a  very 
striking  likeness,  painted  by  a  Hindoo  artist  at  the  Tan- 
jore Court.*  The  Missionary,  Dr.  John,  accompanied 
me  to  the  palace.  The  Rajah  received  him  with  much 
kindness,  and  presented  to  him  a  piece  of  gold  cloth. 
Of  the  resident  Missionary  Mr.  Kohloff,  whom  the 
R  ijah  sees  frequei,tly,  he  spoke  to  me  in  terms  of  high 
approbation.  This  cannot  be  very  agreeable  to  the 
Brahmins;  but  the  Rajah,  though  he  yet  professes  the 

bat  the  Missionaries,  who  first  introduced  the  civilization  of  Christianity 
at  the  Tanjore  capiial,  are  siill  wiilioiit  one.  Prinlini^f  is  certainly  the 
legitimate  insirument  of  the  Christian  for  the  promulgation  of  Christian- 
ity. We  Protestants  have  put  it  into  the  hands  of  the  Hrahmins,  and  we 
ought  to  see  to  u,  that  the  teachers  of  our  own  religion  are  possessed  o^ 
an  equal  advantage. 

•  It  is  now  placed  in  the  Public  Library  of  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge. 


respecting  the  Hindoos.  181 

Brahminical  religion,  is  no  longer  obedient  to  the  die 
tates  of  the  Brahmins,  and  they  are  compelled  to  admit 
his  superior  attainments  in  knowledge.  I  passed  the 
chief  part  of  this  morning  in  looking  over  Mr.  Swartz's 
manuscripts  and  books:  and  when  I  was  coming  away 
Mr.  Kohlnft'  presented  to  me  a  Hebrew  Psalter,  which 
had  been  Mr.  Swartz's  companion  for  fif  y  years;  also 
a  brass  latnj)  which  he  had  got  first  when  a  Student  at 
the  College  of  Halle,  and  had  used  in  his  lucubrations 
to  the  time  of  his  death;  for  Mr.  Sn-aitz  seldom  preach- 
ed to  the  natives  without  previous  study.  1  thought  I 
saw  the  image  of  Swartz  in  his  successor.  Mr.  Koh- 
loff  is  a  man  of  great  simplicity  of  manners,  of  meek 
deportment,  and  of  ardent  zeal  m  the  cause  of  reve.Jcd 
Religion,  and  of  humanity.  He  walked  with  me 
through  the  Christian  village  close  to  his  house;  and  I 
was  much  pleased  to  see  the  aftectiontite  respect  of  the 
people  towards  him;  the  young  peo[)lc  of  both  sexes 
coming  forward  from  the  doors  on  both  sides,  to  salute 
him  and  receive  his  benediction."* 

•  That  I  may  give  to  tliose  who  are  interesled  in  the  promotion  of 
Christianity  in  tlie  East,  a  more  just  view  of  tlie  character  of  Swartz's 
successor,  the  Rev.  Mr.  KohlofT,  I  shall  subjoin  an  Extract  of  a  Letter 
which  I  have  since  received  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Horst. 

"Tanjore,  Sept.  54,  1807', 
"The  Rev,  Mr.  Kohloff"  is  sometimes  rather  weak,  on  account  of  so 
many  and  various  cares  that  assail  him  without  ceasing.  He  provides 
for  the  wants  of  this  and  the  Southern  Missions  (Triichinopoly  excepted) 
by  disbursing  annually  upwards  of  one  thousand  pagodas  (about  1,250 
sterhng)  out  of  his  private  purse,  partly  to  make  up  the  difi'erence  be- 
tween the  income  and  expenditure  of  this  and  the  Southern  Mission  (of 
whicii  1  annex  an  .Abstract)  and  the  rest  in  assisting  the  deserving  poor, 
•without  regard  to  religion;  and  for  various  pious  uses.  To  him,  as  Arbi- 
trator and  Father,  apply  all  Cliiistians  that  are  at  variance,  disturbed 
from  without  or  from  within,  out  of  service  or  disiressed;  for  most  of 
our  Christians  will  do  any  thing  rather  than  go  to  lav:. 

"All  these  heterogeneous,  but,  to  a  Missionary  at  Tanjore,  unavoida- 
ble  avocations,  joined  to  the  ordinary  duties  of  his  station,  exercise  his 
mind  early  and  late;  and  if  he  is  not  of  a  robust  constitution,  will  under- 
mine his  health  at  hut-  Happily,  several  neighboring  Churches  and  new 
congregations,  belonging  to  tiie  Mission  of  Tanjore,  afinrd  Mr.  Kohloff 
frequent  opportunities  to  relax  his  mind,  and  to  recruit  his  health  and 
spirits,  by  making  occasional  short  cxcursif.ns  to  see  these  new  Cliris'ians, 
liiho  'were  firofcsseJ  theives  only  a  few  years  ago,  and  mar.y  of  them  are  now 
an  honor  tj  the  Christian  profession,  and  industrious  peasants.  It  is  pleasing 
to  bcliold  the  anxiety  with  winch  a  great  number  of  our  Christian  chil- 
dren inquire  at  such  times  when  i\,eiv  father  will  return;  and  how  they 
run  several  miles  to  meet  him  with  shouts  and  clapping  of  hands,  and 
hymns  of  thanks  to  God,  as  soon  as  thov  discern  his  palankeen  at  a  dis- 
tance" 


13^  X^iristian  Researches 

''September  4>th,  1806. 
"Leaving  Tanjore,  I  passed  through  the  woods  in- 
habited by  the  Collaries  (or  thieves)  now  humanized 
by  Christianity.  When  they  understood  who  1  was, 
they  followed  me  on  the  road,  stating  their  destitute 
condition,  in  regard  to  religious  instruction.  They 
were  clamorous  for  Bibles.  They  supplicated  for  teach- 
ers. 'W'e  don't  want  bread  or  money  from  you,  said 
they;  but  we  want  the  word  of  God.'  Now,  thought 
I,  whose  duty  is  it  to  attend  to  the  m.oral  wants  of  this 
people?  Is  it  that  of  the  English  nation,  or  of  somt;  oth- 
er nation?" 

'^Trltchinopoly,  Septcmhei'  5th. 
"The  first  Church  bailt  by  Swartz  is  at  this  place. 
It  is  called  Christ's  Church,  and  is  a  large  building, 
capable  of  containing  perhaps  two  hundred  people.* 
The  aged  Missionary,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Pohle,  presides 
over  this  Church,  and  over  the  native  congregations  at 
this  place.  Christianity  flourishes;  but  I  found  that 
liere,  as  at  other  places,  there  is  a  'famine  of  Bibles.' 
The  Jubilee  was  celebrated  on  the  9ih  of  July,  being 
the  hundredth  year  from  the  arrival  of  the  messengers 
of  the  Gospel.  On  this  occasion  their  venerable  Pastor 
preached  from  Malt,  xxviii,  19;  'Go  ye  therefore,  and 
teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.'  At 
this  station,  tliere  are  about  a  thousand  English  troops. 
Mr.  Pohle  being  a  German,  does  not  speak  English 
very  well;  but  he  is  reverenced  for  his  piety  by  the 
English;  and  both  officers  and  men  are  glad  to  hear 
the  religion  of  their  country  preached  in  any  way.  On 
die  Sunday  morning,  I  preached  in  Christ's  Church  to 
a  full  assembly,  from  these  words,  'For  we  have  seen 
his  Star  in  the  East,  and  are  come  to  worship  him.' 
Indeed  what  I  had  seen  in  these  provinces  rendered 
this  text  the  most  appropriate  I  could  select.  Next 
day  some  of  the  English  soldiers  came  to  me,  desiring 
ito  know  how  they  might  procure  Bibles.  'It  is  a  de- 
lightful thing,  said  one  of  them,  to  hear  our  own  reli- 
gion preached  by  our  own  countryman.'    I  am  informed 

•Probably  an  error  of  ihe  Press  for  200».    Amer.  £J. 


respecting  the  Hindoos^  133 

tliat  there  are  at  this  time  above  twenty  English  regi- 
ments in  India,  and  that  not  one  of  them  lias  a  chaplain. 
The  men  live  without  religion,  and  then  they  bury  each 
oth  r.  O  England,  England,  it  is  not  ibr  thine  own 
goodness  that  Providence  giveth  thee  the  treasures  of 
Indiu! 

"I  proceed  hence  to  visit  the  Christian  Churches  in 
the  provinces  of  Madura,  and  Tinavelly." 

The  friends  of  Christianity  in  India  have  had  it  in 
their  power  to  afford  some  aid  to  the  Christian 
Churches  in  Tanjore.  On  the  1st  of  January  of  the 
present  year  (1810,)  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brown  preached  a 
Sermon  at  Calcutta,  in  which  he  represented  the  peti- 
tion of  the  Hindoos  for  Bibles.  A  plain  statement  of 
the  fact  was  sufficient  to  open  tiie  heaits  of  the  public^ 
A  subscription  was  immediately  set  on  foot,  and  Lieut. 
General  Hewtt,  Commander  in  Chief,  then  Deputy 
Governor  in  Bengal,  subscribed  o£.250.  The  chief 
officers  of  government,  and  the  principal  inhabitants 
of  Calcutta,  raised  the  subscription,  in  a  few  days,  to 
the  sum  of  ^.1000  sterling.  Instructions  were  sent  to 
Mr.  Kohloff,  to  buy  up  all  the  copies  of  the  Tainul 
Scriptures;  to  distribute  them  at  a  small  price  amoiigst 
the  natives,  and  to  order  a  new  edition  to  be  printed 
off  without  loss  of  time.* 

•The  chief  names  in  this  subscription,  besides  that  of  General  Hewitt, 
-were  Sir  Jf'hn  Royds,  Sir  W.  Borroughs,  Jolin  Lumsden.'Esq.  George 
Udi.ey,  Esq.  J.  H  Harrington,  Esq.  Sir  John  D'Oylev,  CoIoik  1  Caiev, 
Jolin  Thornhil!,  Esq.  U.  C.  IMowden,  Esq.  Tho's  Hayes,  Ei;q.  W.  Egcr. 
ton,  Esq.  &,c.  84c. 

Thus,  while  we  are  disputing  in  England  wliether  the  Bible  onght  to 
be  given  to  the  Hindoos,  the  Deputy  Governor  in  Bengal,  tlie  Memhers 
of  tlie  Supreme  Council,  andof  tlie  Supreme  Couit  of  Judicature,  and  the 
chief  oflicers  of  the  Government,  after  perusing  tlie  information  concern- 
ing the  state  of  India  sent  from  this  country,  arc  sutislicd  thai  it  is  auim.- 
portant  duty,  and  a  Christian  obligation. 


134  Christian  Researches 

VERSIONS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES 
FOR  THE  HINDOOS. 

Having  now  seen  what  the  Hindoos  are  in  their  state 
of  idolatry,  as  at  Juggernaut,  and  in  Bengal;  and  what 
they  may  become  under  the  influence  ot"  Christianit}^^ 
as  at  Tranquebar,  Tritchinopoly,  and  Tanjore;  it  re- 
mains, to  give  some  account  ot"  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  into  the  languages  of  the  Hindoos. 

There  are  five  principal  languages  spoken  b}^  Hin- 
doos in  countries  subject  to  the  British  Empire.  These 
are,  the  Hindostanee,  which  pervades  Hindostan  gen- 
erally; and  the  four  languages  of  the  four  great  prov- 
inces, viz.  the  Bengalee,  for  the  pi'ovince  of  Bengal; 
the  Telinga,  for  the  Northern  Sircars;  the  Tamul,  for 
Coromandel,  and  the  Carnatic;  and  the  Malayalim, 
or  Malabar,  for  the  coast  of  Malabar  and  Travancore. 

Of  these  five  languages,  there  are  two,  into  which 
the  Scriptures  are  already  translated;  the  Tamul,  by 
the  Danish  Missionaries  in  the  last  century;  and  the 
Bengalee,  by  the  Baptist  Missionaries  from  England, 
The  remaining  three  languages  are  in  progress  of  trans- 
lation; the  Hindostanee,  by  the  Rev.  Henry  Martin, 
B.  A.  Chaplain  in  Bengal;*  the  Malabar,  by  Mar 
Dionysius,  Bishop  of  the  Syrian  Christians  in  Travan- 
core; both  of  which  translations  will  be  noticed  more 
particular-ly  lierealter;  and  the  Telinga,  by  Ananda 
Rayer,  a  I'elinga  Brahmin,  by  birth  a  Mahratta,  under 
the  superinten dance  of  Mr.  Augustus  Desgranges  at 
Vizagapatam,  a  Missionary  belonging  to  the  London 
Society. 

•It  was  before  mentioned  tliat  the  Gospels  wore  translated  into  Hin- 
dosta.-cet  and  pari  of  tliem  printed  in  tlie  College  of  Fort- William.  Anoth- 
er version  has  since  been  piil)lished  by  the  Baptist  Missionaries.  The 
^indostanee  being  spoken  over  such  extensive  regions,  varies  rnuch  in 
i'.s  dialects. 


respecting  the  HlndoGS;  XSo 

Ananda  Rayer,  a  Brahmin  of  high  cast,  was  lately 
oonvertcd  to  the  Christian  faith,  and  has  given  un- 
doubted proofs  of  the  serious  impression  of  its  princi- 
ples on  his  heart.*  It  is  remarkable  that  versions  of 
the  Scriptures  should  be  now  preparing  for  the  Ma- 
homedans  and  Hindoos,  by  their  own  converted  coun- 
trymen; namely,  the  Persian  and  Arabic  versions,  by 
Sabat  the  Arabian;  and  the  Telinga  version  by  Anan- 
da Rayer,  the  Telinga  Brahmin.  The  latter  has 
translated  the  four  Gospels,  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apos- 
tles. The  progress  of  Sabat  in  his  translations  will  be 
noticed  hereafter. 

*The  account  of  Ananda  Raver's  conversion  is  given  bv  the  Rev.  Dr. 
John,  the  aged  Missionary  at  ifanqiiebar,  in  a  letter  to  IV^r.  DesgrangeJ*. 
Tliis  Bralimin  applied  (as  many  Brahmins  and  other  Hindoos  constanilydo) 
to  an  older  Brahmin  of  some  fame  for  sanctity,  to  know  "wliat  lie  should  do 
that  he  might  be  saved?"  The  old  Brahmin  told  him,  that  "he  must  repeat 
a  certain  prayer  four  lack  of  times:"  that  is,  400,000  times.  This  he  ];cr- 
formcd  in  a  Fagoda,  in  six  months;  and  added  many  painful  ceremonies; 
But  finding  no  comfort  or  peace  from  these  external  rites,  he  went  to  a 
Romish  Priest,  and  asked  him  if  he  knew  what  was  the  true  religion? 
Tlie  Priest  gave  him  some  Cliristian  books  in  the  Telinga  language;  and, 
after  a  long  investigation  of  Christianity,  tlie  inquiring  Hindoo  had  no 
doubt  remaining  on  his  mind,  that  "Christ  was  the  Savior  of  the  world.'" 
But  he  was  not  satisfied  with  the  Romish  worship  in  many  points:  he 
di.sliked  the  adoration  of  images,  and  other  superstitions:  and  having 
heard  from  the  Priests  themselves,  that  the  Protestant  Cliristians  at  Tan- 
jore  and  Tratiquebar,  professed  to  have  a  purer  faith,  and  had  got  the 
Bible  translated,  and  worshipped  no  images;  he  visited  Dr  John,  and 
the  other  Missionaries  at  Tranquebar,  where  he  remained  four  months, 
conversing,  says  Dr.  John,  "almost  every  day  with  me,"  and  examining 
the  Holy  Scriptures.  He  soon  acqviired  the  Tamul  Language  (which 
Ivas  affinity  with  the  Telinga)  that  he  might  read  the  Tamul  translutiun, 
and  he  finally  became  a  member  of  the  Protestant  Church. 

The  Missionaries  at  Vizagapatam  being  in  want  of  a  learned  Telinga 
scholar,  to  assist  them  in  a  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Telinga 
language.  Dr.  John  recommended  Ananda  Rayer;  "for  ho  was  averse, 
says  he,  to  undertake  any  worldly  employment,  and  had  a  great  desire  to 
be  useful  to  his  brethren  of  the  Telinga  nation."  The  reverend  Missionary 
concludes  thus:  "What  Jesus  Christ  hath  required  of  iiis  followers,  this 
man  hath  literally  done;  he  hath  left  father,  mother,  sisters,  and  brothers, 
and  houses,  and  lands,  fir  the  Gospel's  sake." 

See  Dr.  John's  Letter,  dated  29th  January,  1808,  comrailnicatcd  to  the 
Bible  Society,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brown. 


136  Christian  Researches 


THE  CEYLONESE. 

In  the  island  of  Ceylon,  the  population  under  the  Brit- 
ish Government  amounts,  according  to  the  best  author- 
ities, to  upwards  of  a  million  and  a  half;  and  one-third 
is  supposed  to  profess  Christianity.  This  population 
was  divided  by  the  Dutch,  while  they  had  possession 
of  the  island,  into  240  church-ships,  and  three  native 
schoolmasters  were  appointed  to  each  church-ship. 
The  Dutch  government  never  gave  an  official  appoint- 
ment to  any  native  who  was  not  a  Christian;  a  distinc- 
tion which  was  ever  considered  by  them  as  a  wise 
policy,  as  well  as  a  Christian  duty,  and  which  is  con- 
tinued by  his  Majesty's  Government  in  Ceylon.  Per- 
haps it  is  not  generally  known  in  England  that  our 
Bengal  and  Madras  Governments  do  not  patronize 
the  native  Christians.  They  give  official  appointments 
to  Mahomedans  and  Hindoos  generally  in  preference 
to  natives  professing  Christianity.  The  chief  argu- 
ment for  the  retention  of  this  system  is  precedent.  It 
was  the  practice  of  the  first  settlers.  But  it  has  been 
often  observed  that  what  might  be  proper  or  necessary 
in  a  factory,  may  not  be  tolerable  in  a  great  Empire. 
It  is  certain  that  this  system  confirms  prejudice,  ex- 
poses our  religion  to  contempt  in  the  eyes  of  the  na- 
tives, and  precludes  every  ray  of  hope  of  the  futui'C 
prevalence  of  Christianity  at  the  seats  of  Government. 

'^Jajfna-pafam,  in  Ceylon,  Sept.  27,  1806. 
"From  the  Hir.doo  'JVmplc  of  Ramisseram,  1  cros- 
sed over  to  Ceylon,  keeping  close  to  Adam's  bridge. 
I  was  surprised  to  find  that  all  the  boatmen  were  Chris- 
tians of  Ceylon.  I  asked  the  helmsman  what  religion 
the  Engli^ii  professed,  who  now  governed  the  island. 
He  said  he  could  not  tell,  only  that  they  were  not  of* 
the  Portuguese  or  Dutch  religion.     It  was  not  so  much 


res-pecting  the  Ceylonesc  Idtf 

surprised  at  his  ignorance  afterwards,  as  I  was  at  the 
time. 

*'I  have  had  the  pleasure  to  meet  here  with  Alexan- 
der Johnstone,  Esq.*  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Judiea- 
lure,  who  is  on  the  circuit;  a  man  of  large  and  liberal 
views,  the  friend  of  learning,  and  of  Christianity.  He 
is  well  acquainted  with  the  language  of  the  country,  and 
with  the  history  of  ihc  island;  and  his  professional  pur- 
suits afford  him  a  particular  knowledge  of  its  present 
state;  so  that  his  communications  are  truly  valuable. 
It  will  be  scarcely  believed  in  England,  that  there  are 
here  Protestant  Churches  under  the  King's  government, 
which  are  without  ministers.  In  the  time  of  Bald^us, 
the  Dutch  preacher  and  historian,  there  w^ere  thirty- 
two  Christian  Churches  in  the  province  of  Jaffna  alone. 
At  this  time  there  is  not  one  Protestant  European  Min- 
ister in  the  whole  province.  I  ought  to  except  Mr.  Palm, 
a  solitary  Missionary,  who  has  been  sent  out  by  the 
London  Society,  and  receives  some  stipend  from  the 
British  Government.  I  visited  Mr.  Palm,  at  his  resi- 
dence a  few  miles  from  the  town  of  Jaffna.  He  is  pro- 
secuting the  study  of  the  Tamul  Language;  for  that  is 
the  language  of  this  part  of  Ceylon,  from  its  proximity 
to  the  Tamul  Contment.  Mrs.  Palm  has  made  as  great 
progress  in  the  language  as  her  husband,  and  is  extreme- 
ly active  in  the  instruction  of  the  native  women  and 
children.  I  asked  her  if  she  had  no  wish  to  return  to 
Europe,  after  living  so  long  among  the  uncivilized 
Cingalese.  No,  she  said;  she  was  *all  the  day  long 
happy  in  the  communication  of  knowledge.'  Mr.  Palm 
has  taken  possession  of  the  old  Protestant  Church  of 
Tilly-Pally.  By  reference  to  the  history,  I  found  it 
was  the  Church  in  which  Baldasus  himself  preached 
(as  he  himself  mentions)  to  a  congregation  of  two  thou- 
sand natives;  for  a  view  of  the  Church  is  given  in  his 
work.  Most  of  those  handsome  Churches,  of  which 
views  are  given  in  the  plates  of  Bakl:cus's  history,  are 
now  in  ruins.  Even  in  the  town  and  fort  of  Jaffna, 
whf-re  there  is  a  spacious  edifice  for  Divine  Worship, 

'Now  Sir  Alexander  Johnstone,  Chkr-I't^licc  of  Co;.  Ion, 

18 


w 


138  Oiristian  Researches 

and  a  respectable  society  of  English  and  Dutch  inhabi- 
tants, no  Clergyman  has  been  yet  appointed.  The  only 
Protestant  preacher  in  the  town  of  Jaffna  is  Christian 
David^  a  Hindoo  Catechist  sent  over  by  the  Mission  of 
Tranquebar.  His  chief  ministrations  are  in  the  Tamul 
Tongue;  but  he  sometimes  preaches  in  the  English 
Language,  which  he  speaks  with  tolerable  propriety^ 
and  the  Dutch  and  English  resort  to  hear  him.  I  went 
with  the  rest  to  his  Church;  when  he  delivered  extem- 
pore a  very  excellent  Discourse,  which  his  present 
Majesty  George  the  Third  would  not  have  disdained  to 
hear.  And  this  Hindoo  supports  the  interests  of  the 
English  Church  in  the  province  of  Jaffna.  The  Dutch 
ministers  who  formerly  officiated  here,  have  gone  to 
Batavia  or  to  Europe.  The  whole  district  is  now  in 
the  hands  of  the  Romish  priests  from  the  College  of 
Goa;  who  perceiving  the  indifference  of  the  English 
nation  to  their  own  religion,  have  assumed  quiet  and 
undisturbed  possession  of  the  land.  And  the  English 
Government  justly  preferring  the  Romish  superstition 
to  the  worship  of  the  idol  Boodha,  thinks  it  right  to 
countenance  the  Catholic  Religion  in  Ceylon.  But 
whenever  our  Church  shall  direct  her  attention  to  the 
promotion  of  Christianity  in  the  East,  I  know  of  no 
place  which  is  more  Vv'orthy  of  her  labor,  than  the  old 
Protestant  Vineyard  of  Jaffna  Patam.  The  Scriptures 
are  already  prepared  in  the  Tamul  Language.  The 
language  of  the  rest  of  Ceylon  is  the  Cingalese,  or  Cey- 
lonese.^^ 

''Columbo,  in  Ceylon,  lOfh  March,  1808. 
■I  find  that  the  south  part  of  the  island  is  in  much 


the  same  state  as  the  north,  in  regard  to  Christian  in- 
struction. There  are  but  two  PLnglish  Clergymen  in 
the  whole  island.  *\Vhat  wonder'  (said  a  Romish  priest 
to  me)  'that  your  nation  slioiild  be  so  little  interested 
about  the  conversion  of  the  Pagans  to  Christianity,  when 
it  does  not  even  give  teachers  to  its  own  subjects  who 
are  already  Christians?  I  was  not  surprised  to  hear 
tiiat  great  numbers  of  the  Protestants  every  year  go 
back  to  idolatry.  Being  destitute  of  a  Head  to  take 
^jognizance  of  theii'  state,  they  apostatize  to  Boodha,  a» 


respecting  the  Ceylonesi'.  I3f 

the  Israelites  turned  to  Baal  and  Ashteroth.  It  is  per- 
haps true  that  the  religion  of  Christ  has  never  been  so 
disgraced  in  any  age  ot  the  Church,  as  it  has  been  late- 
ly, by  our  official  neglect  of  the  Protestant  Church  in 
Ceylon. 

"I  passed  the  day  at  Mount  Lavinia,  the  country 
residence  of  General  Maitland,  ,the  Governor  of  Cey- 
lon; and  had  some  conversation  with  his  Excellency 
on  the  religious  state  of  the  country.  He  desired 
I  would  commit  to  writing,  and  leave  with  him  ^ 
memorandum  of  inquiries  which  I  wished  should  be 
made  on  subjects  relating  to  the  former  prevalence  of 
the  Protestant  Religion  in  the  island,  and  the  means  of 
reviving  and  establishing  it  once  more.  His  Excel- 
lency expressed  his  conviction  that  some  Ecclesiastical 
Establishment  ought  to  be  given  to  Ceylon;  as  had 
been  given  to  other  Colonics  of  His  Majesty  in  America 
and  the  West  Indies.  He  asked  what  was  the  cause 
of  die  delay  in  giving  an  Ecclesiastical  Establishment 
to  the  Continent  of  India.  I  told  him  I  supposed  the 
chief  cause  was  the  mixed  government  of  our  Indian 
Empire.  It  was  said  to  be  a  question  at  home,  who 
ought  to  originate  it.  Had  there  been  no  revolution 
in  Europe  to  distract  the  attention  of  the  nation,  and 
had  Mr.  Pitt  lived,  many  things  of  a  grand  and  arduous 
character  would  have  been  done  which  are  yet  left  un- 
done. There  are  now  three  Missionaries  of  the  Lon- 
don Society  established  in  three  different  parts  of  the 
island.  It  gave  me  great  pleasure  to  find  that  General 
Maitland,  and  the  senior  Chaplain  at  Columbo,  the 
Honorable  Mr.  Twisleton,  had  afforded  their  patronage 
in  the  most  liberal  manner  to  these  useful  teachers. 
Government  has  allowed  to  each  of  them  an  annual 
stipend.  In  returning  from  the  country  I  passed 
through  the  groves  of  Cinnamon,  which  extend  near- 
ly a  mile  in  length.  Ceylon  is  believed  by  some  of  the 
Easterns,  both  Mahomedans  and  Hindoos,  to  have 
been  the  residence  of  the  first  man  (for  the  Hindoos 
have  a  First  Man,  and  a  Garden  of  Eden,  as  well  as 
the  Christians);  because  it  abounds  in  "Trees  pleasant 
to  the  eyes,  and  good  for  food;"  and  is  fiimous  for  its 
rare  metals   and   precious   stones.      "There  is  gold. 


140  Christian  Researches 

bdellium,  and  the  onyx-stone."  The  rocliy  ridge 
which  connects  this  happy  island  with  the  main  land, 
is  called  Adam's  Bridge;  the  lofty  mountain  in  the 
middle  of  the  island  every  where  visible,  is  called 
Adam's  Peak:  and  there  is  a  sepulchre  of  immense 
length,  which  they  call  Abel's  Tomb.  All  these  names 
were  given  many  ages  before  the  introduction  of  Chris- 
tianity from  Europe.  The  Cinnamon  trees  love  a 
sandy  soil.  The  surface  of  the  ground  appeared  to  be 
entirely  sand.  I  thought  it  wonderful  that  the  most 
valuable  of  all  trees  should  grow  in  luxuriance  in  such 
an  arid  soil  without  human  culture.  I  compared  them 
in  my  mind  to  the  Ceylon  Christians  in  their  present 
state,  who  are  left  to  flourish  by  themselves  under 
the  blessing  of  heaven,  without  those  external  and 
rational  aids  which  have  been  divinely  appointed  to 
nourish  the  Church  of  Christ." 

''Cohmibo,  Uih  March,  1808. 
"I  have  conversed  with  intelligent  persons  on  the 
means  of  translating  the  Scriptures  into  the  Cingalese 
Language.  The  whole  of  the  New  Testament  has 
been  translated,  but  only  three  books  of  the  Old 
Testament.  But  even  this  portion  has  been  translated 
almost  in  vain:  for  there  is  no  supply  of  books  for  the 
use  of  the  people.  I  reflected  with  astonishment  on 
the  fact,  that  there  are  by  computation  500,000  na- 
tives in  Ceylon  professing  Christianity,  and  that  there 
should  not  be  one  complete  copy  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures in  the  vernacular  tongue.  Samuel  Tolfry,  Esq. 
head  of  a  civil  department  in  Columbo,  is  a  good 
Cingalese  scholar,  and  is  now  engaged  in  compiling  a 
Cingalese  Dictionary.  I  proposed  to  him  to  undertake 
the  completion  of  the  Cingalese  Version;  which  is 
easily  practicable,  as  there  are  many  learned  Cingalese 
Christians  in  Columbo.  He  professed  himself  ready 
to  engage  in  the  work,  provided  he  should  receive  the 
sanction  of  the  government.  I  mentioned  to  him  what 
had  passed  in  my  conversation  with  General  Maitland, 
and  his  Excellency's  favorable  sentiments  on  the  sub- 
ject; and  added  that  a  correspondence  would  be  im- 
niediatelv  commenced  with  him  from  Calcutta  con^ 


respcciing  ihc  Malays.  141 

ceming  the  work,  and  funds  apportioned  for  the  ex- 
ecution of  it.  Alexander  Johnstone,  Esq.  who  is  now 
in  CoUimbo,  has  furnished  me  with  his  sentiments  on 
the  best  means  of  reviving  and  maintaining  the  Protes- 
tant interest  in  Ceylon.  Did  his  professional  avoca- 
tions permit,  Mr.  Johnstone  is  himself  the  fit  person 
to  superintend  the  translation  and  printing  of  the 
Scriptures.  It  is  a  proof  of  tlie  interest  which  this 
gentleman  takes  in  the  progress  of  Christian  knowl- 
edge, that  he  hath  caused  Bishop  Porleus's  Evidences 
of  Christianity  to  be  translated  into  the  Cingalese 
tongue,  for  distribution  among  the  natives." 


THE  MALAYS. 

A  NEW  empire  has  been  added  to  Great  Britain  in  the 
East,  which  may  be  called  her  Malay  Empire.  The 
extensive  dominion  of  the  Dutch  in  the  Indian  Ocean, 
is  devolving-  upon  the  English;  and  it  may  be  expect- 
ed that  Britain  will  soon  be  mistress  of  the  whole  of 
the  Malayan  Archipelago.  But  as  we  increase 
our  territories,  we  increase  our  obligations.  Our  du- 
ties to  our  Hindoo  Empire  have  been  long  enough  the 
subject  of  discussion:  let  us  now  turn  our  attention  to 
the  obligations  which  w^e  owe  to  our  Malay  Empire. 
We  are  now  about  to  take  possession  of  islands, 
peopled  by  numbers  of  Protestant  Christians.  For  in 
every  island  w  here  the  Dutch  established  their  govern- 
ment, they  endeavored  to  convert  tL-  natives  to 
Christianity,  and  they  were  successful.  Those  amongst 
us  who  would  recommend  that  the  evangelization  of 
barbarous  nations  should  be  dei'errcd  '"till  a  more  con- 
venient season,"  will  have  no  opportunity  of  offering 
the  advice  in  regard  to  some  of  these  islands:  for,  be- 
hold, the  natives  are  Christians  already.  They  profess 
the  religion  of  the  Bible.     Let  it  be  our  endeavor  then 


143  Christian  Researches 

to  do  more  justice  to  these  our  new  Protestant  snjb-' 
jects  than  we  have  done  to  the  Chiistians  of  Ceylon. 
We  have  less  excuse  in  the  present  instance,  for  the 
Malay  Scriptures  are  already  translated  to  our  hands. 
What  a  noble  field  here  opens  to  the  view  of  the  '^So- 
ciety  for  promoting  Christian  Knowledge,"  and  of  the 
Bible  Society!  Here  there  is  ample  room  for  a  praise- 
worth}^  emulation,  and  for  the  utmost  exercise  of  their 
benevolent  exertions.  One  hundred  thousand  Malay 
Bibles  will  not  suffice  to  supply  the  Majay  Christians. 

The  Sacred  Scriptures  were  translated  by  the  Dutch, 
into  the  Eastern  Malay;*  for  that  is  the  general  lan- 
guage of  their  extensive  dominions  in  the  Indian  Sea. 
But  the  Eastern  Malay  is  different  from  the  Western 
Malay,  or  that  of  Sumatra.  In  the  College  of  Fort- 
William,  Thomas  Jarret,  Esq.  of  the  Honorable  Com- 
pany's Civil  Service,  was  preparing  a  version  of  the 
Scriptures  in  the  Western  Malay;  for  which  under- 
taking he  was  well  qualified,  having  resided  twelve 
years  in  Sumatra.  When  the  progress  of  the  Biblical 
translations  was  interrupted  in  the  College,  Mr.  Jarret 
prosecuted  the  work,  after  his  return  to  Madras.  He 
has  had,  as  an  assistant  in  the  design,  a  learned  Malay 
of  the  rank  of  Rajah  in  his  own  country,  who  came 
from  Sumatra  for  the  purpose.  Mr.  Jarret  has  also 
made  considerable  progress  in  compiling  a  copious 
Malay  Dictionary,  which  he  commenced  before  he 
left  the  island.  His  labor,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  will  not 
be  lost  to  the  public;  for  the  Maki}^  lianguage  is  daily 
increasing  in  its  importance  to  the  Biitish  nation. 

Prince  of  Wales'  Island,  or,  as  it  is  called  by  the 
patives,  Penang,  or  Pulo  Penang,  that  is,  the  island 

"A  complcfe  version  oC  llie  Miilay  Bible  was  published  in  the  Arabic 
rli;ir:iclci'  at  BaUi\iii,  in  5  vols.  tivo.  in  17)8,  under  tlie  direction  of  Jacob 
"Mosscl,  Goveni'jr  oeiici-ul  of  tlie  Dulcli  possessions  ii)  the  East  Indies. 


^'especting  the  Malays,  143 

Penang,  is  the  capital  of  our  Malay  territories,  and  is 
the  proper  place  tor  the  cultivation  of  the  Malay 
Language,  being  situated  close  to  the  main  land  of 
Malacca.  As  there  is  a  College  in  Bengal  for  in- 
structing the  English  in  the  languages  of  the  continent 
of  Hindostan,  it  is  equally  expedient  that  there  should 
be  an  Institution  in  Penang  for  the  cultivation  of  the 
Malay  Tongue,  and  of  the  various  dialects  of  our  in- 
sular possessions.  The  Dutch  attended  to  this  object 
in  the  very  infancy  of  their  empire.  Besides,  it  i^ 
probable  that  Penang  will,  in  the  progi'ess  of  Eastera 
civilization,  become  the  great  emporium  of  Asiatic 
Commerce.  Its  sudden  elevation,  is  a  prognostic  of 
of  its  future  celebrity.  It  is  situated  on  what  may  be 
called,  "the  high  way,"  in  which  ships  sail  from  either 
hemisphere;  and  is  the  very  centre  of  British  naviga- 
tion in  the  East.  The  Author  resided  on  this  island 
for  about  a  month,  and  was  greatly  surprised  at  the 
variety  of  languages  which  are  spoken,  and  at  the 
different  races  of  men  who  present  themselves  to  view 
in  this  infant  settlement.  The  merchants  are  chiefly 
of  the  Malay,  and  Indo-Chinese  nations.  John  Shaw, 
Esq.  was  prosecuting  the  study  of  the  Eastern  Malay 
Language,  when  I  visited  the  island,  and  has  since 
published  a  considerable  poition  of  a  Malay  Grammar. 
The  author  who  chiefly  claims  our  notice  in  re^gard 
to  the  Malay  regions  is  J.  C.  Leyden,  M.  D.  Pi'ofessor 
of  Hindostanee  in  the  College  of  Fort-William.  To 
him  the  learned  world  is  indebted  for  "a  Dissertation 
on  the  Languages,  and  Literature  of  the  Indo-Chinese 
nations,"  just  published  in  the  Asiatic  Researches,  in 
which  he  illuminates  a  very  dark  subject,  and  opens  a, 
new  view  to  Great  Britain  of  her  insular  possessions 
in  Asia.  Dr.  l/^yden  takes  the  lead  in  this  most  use- 
ful science,  in  the  East,  being  possessed  of  very  ravr 


144  Christian  Researches 

talents  for  general  Philology,  which  he  has  applied  al- 
most suddenly,  and  with  admirable  effect,  to  the  Ori- 
ental Languages.  If  this  erudite  scholar  should  pro- 
secute his  researches  for  some  years  to  come,  with  equal 
assiduity  and  success,  he  will  promote,  in  the  most  ef- 
fectual manner,  the  general  civilization  of  the  East  by 
opening  the  way  for  the  future  exertions  of  Christian 
teachers,  and  preparing  them  for  the  study  of  lan- 
guages, the  names  of  which  are  not  yet  known  in  Europe. 

Penang,  and  the  neighboring  settlement  of  Malacca, 
cU'e  most  favorable  stations  for  the  study  of  the  various 
dialects  of  the  Malay  and  Chinese  Languages;  and 
for  pouring  forth  from  the  press  useful  works  for  the 
civilization  of  maritime  and  Austral  Asia.  Every 
week,  boats  of  different  nations  are  leady  to  cany  off 
every  thing  that  is  printed  to  their  respective  regions. 
The  Author  found  here  a  general  spirit  of  inquiry,  a 
communicative  disposition,  and  an  unusual  thirst  for 
knowledge;  for  the  civilities  of  commerce  have  a  ten- 
dency to  \^^eaken  prejudice  and  superstition  among 
barbarous  tribes. 

Although  the  Dutch  introduced  Christianity  on  eve- 
ry island  where  they  established  a  Government,  yet 
the  greater  part  of  the  Malay  islands  are  involved  in 
darkness.  The  natives  are  of  three  general  casts, 
Pagans,  Mahomedans,  and  Chinese.  The  Mahome- 
dans  chiefly  inhabit  the  shores,  and  the  Pagans  the 
interior  parts  of  the  islands.  The  barbarism  of  the 
interior  nations  in  Sumatra,  Borneo,  and  other  isl- 
ands almost  exceeds  belief.  Marsden,  in  his  history  of 
Sumatra,  had  informed  us  that  it  was  usual  with  the 
natives  of  the  interior,  called  tlic  Batta  tribes,  to  kill 
and  cat  their  criminals,  and  prisoners  of  war;  but  the 
researches  of  Dr-.  Leyden  have  led  to  the  discovery 
that  they   sometimes   sacrifice  their  own  relations. 


respecilng  the  Malays,  145 

*'They  themselves  declare,"  says  he,  "that  they  fre- 
quently eat  their  own  relations  when  aged  and  infirm: 
and  that  not  so  much  to  gratify  their  appetite,  as  to 
perform  a  pious  ceremony.  Thus,  when  a  man  he- 
comes  infirm  and  weary  of  the  world,  he  is  said  to 
invite  his  own  children  to  eat  him  in  the  season  \vhen 
salt  and  limes  are  cheapest.  He  then  ascends  a  tree, 
round  which  his  friends  and  offspring  assemble,  and  as 
they  shake  the  tree,  join  in  a  funeral  dirge  the  import 
of  wliich  is,  'The  season  is  come,  the  fruit  is  ripe,  and 
it  must  descend.'  The  victim  descends,  and  those  that 
are  nearest  and  dearest  to  him  deprive  him  of  life,  and 
devour  his  remains  in  a  solemn  banquet."* 

Tliese  cannibals  inhabit  the  inteiior  of  the  island  of 
Sumatra,  on  the  shore  of  which  is  the  English  settle- 
ment, Bencoolen,  or  Fort-Marlborough.  We  have 
been  settled  tliere  for  a  long  period,  and  trade  with 
the  inhabitants  for  their  spices.  In  return  for  the  pep- 
jjer  which  the  natives  give  us,  it  would  well  become 
our  character  as  a  Christian  nation,  were  we  now  at 
length,  to  offer  them  the  New  Testament. 

Another  description  of  barbarians  in  the  Eastern 
Isles,  are  the  Haraforas,  called  by  the  Dutch,  the 
Alfoers.  They  arc  to  be  found  in  almost  all  the  larger 
islands.  "In  their  manners,  says  Dr.  Ley  den,  the  most 
singular  feature  is  the  necessity  imposed  on  every  per- 
son of,  sometime  in  his  life,  imbruing  his  hands  in  hu- 
man blood:  and  in  general,  among  all  their  tribes,  no 
person  is  permitted  to  marry,  'till  he  can  ^hcw  the 
skull  of  a  man  ^vhom  he  has  slaughtered.  I'hey  eat 
the  flesh  of  their  enemies  like  the  Battas,  and  di'ink 
out  of  their  skulls;  and  the  ornaments  of  their  houses 
are  human  skulls  and  teeth."t     When   the  Author 

'Asiatic  Jfesearches,  vol.  \.  p.  f^O.) 
•flbid.  p.217. 

19 


14(5  Chrisiian  Researches 

was  at  Pulo  Penang,  he  himself  saw  a  Chief  of  the 
Malay  tribe  \\ho  had  a  staff,  on  the  head  of  which 
was  a  bushy  lock  of  human  hair;  which  he  said  he 
had  cut  from  the  head  of  his  enemy  whom  he  had 
killed. 

The  Author  has  mentioned  tlie  foregoing  circum- 
stances to  shew  what  Paganism  is  in  its  natural  state, 
and  to  awaken  some  desire  of  civilizing  a  people,  who 
are  now  so  accessible  to  us.  Some  Philosophers  of 
the  school  of  Voltaire  and  Gibbon,  have  been  extra- 
vagant in  their  eulogium  of  man  in  a  state  of  nature, 
or  in  some  other  state  devoid  of  Christianity;  and  it 
is  to  be  lamented  that  some  Christian  writers  have 
tried  of  late  to  draw  the  same  picture.  But  Pagan- 
ism in  its  best  estate,  is  well  described  hy  one  line  of 
the  Poet: 

Monstrum,  horrendum,  informe,  hig-eiis  cui  lumen  ademptum.      Virg. 

No  quarter  of  the  globe  promises  to  be  more  aus- 
picious to  Christian  Missions  than  the  Malayan  Archi- 
pelago In  regard  to  the  probable  success  of  our  en- 
deavors, the  Dutch  have  already  shewn  'what  is  prac- 
ticable, l^he  natives  are  of  different  casts,  and  are  a 
divided  people.  The  communication  is  easy  from 
island  to  island;  our  own  ships  are  continually  plying 
on  their  shores.  The  China  fleets  pass  through  twice 
or  oftencr  every  year;  and  with  most  of  the  islands  we 
have  intercourse  by  what  is  called  in  India,  the  coun- 
try tiade.  And  now  there  will  be,  of  course,  an  Eng- 
lish Government  established  in  each  of  the  conquered 
islands  in  lieu  of  the  Dutch. 

The  Mahomedans  found  it  easy  to  translate  the 
Koran  into  the  languages  of  Java,  and  of  the  Celebes; 
but  the  Sacred  Scriptures  aie  not  yet  translated  into 
either  of  these  languages.     The  proper  language  of 


inspecting  the  Malays.  147 

Java  is  difTerent  from  the  Malay  of  the  city  of  Bata- 
via.  The  language  of  the  Celebes  is  called  the  Bugis, 
or  Bougucse.*  The  natives  of  Celebes  are  distinguish- 
ed for  their  vigor  of  mind  and  strength  of  body;  and 
are  acknowledged  to  be  the  first  of  the  Oraiig  Timor, 
or  Eastern  men.  Literature  was  formerly  cultivated 
among  them.  Dr.  Leyden  enumerates  filty-tliree  dif- 
ferent volumes,  '^Their  songs,"  says  he.  "and  roman- 
ces are  famous  among  all  the  islands  of  the  East." 
Their  language  extends  to  other  islands;  for  they  for- 
merly carried  their  conquests  beyond  the  Moluccas. 
The  man  who  shall  first  tianslate  the  Bible  into  the 
language  of  the  Celebes,  will  probably  be  read  by  as 
many  islanders  as  have  read  the  translation  of  Wick- 
liffe.  Let  us  consider  how  long  these  nations  have 
waited  for  Christian  instruction,  and  contemplate  the 
words  of  the  prophecy,  "The  isles  shall  wait  for  HIS 
Law,"  Is.  xlii,  4. 

The  facilities  for  civilizing  the  Malayan  isles  are 
certainly  very  great;  and  these  facilities  are  our 
strongest  encouragement  to  make  the  attempt.  Both 
in  our  translation  of  the  Scriptures  and  in  missions  to 
the  heathen,  we  should  avoid  as  much  as  possible 
what  may  be  called  enterprise.  Let  us  follow  the 
path  that  is  easy  and  secure,  and  make  use  of  tliose 
means  which  are  already  afforded  to  us  by  Providence. 
Thus  the  most  valuable  and  important  translation  of 
the  Scriptures  in  the  present  circumstances,  will  be 
that  for  which  a  people  are  already  prepared,  such  as 
the  Malayalim,  the  Cingalese,  and  Malay.  And  the 
mostjudiciously  planned  Missions  will  be  those  where 

•Loi-'l  Minto  notices  in  liis  Speech  to  tlie  College  of  Fort-William, 
thatTlios.  Raffles,  Esq  Secretary  to  liie  Gove  rnmcnt  in  Trince  of  Wales' 
Island,  is  employed  in  compiling  a  code  of  Malay  Laws,  in  the  Malay, 
»nd  Bou^'ucso  Languages. 


148  Christian  Researches 

there  is  a  prospect  of  personal  security  to  the  teachers; 
and  where  there  are,  judging  from  human  probabilities, 
the  gi^eatest  facilities  for  the  conversion  of  the  people. 

THE  SYRIAN  CHRISTIANS  IN  INDIA. 

Tin:  Syrian  Christians  inhabit  the  interior  of  Travan- 
core  and  Malabar,  in  the  South  of  India;  and  have 
b'^en  settled  there  from  the  early  ages  of  Christianity. 
The  first  notices  of  tliis  ancient  people  in  recent  times 
nre  to  be  found  in  the  Portuguese  histories.  When 
Vasco  de  Gama  arrived  at  Cochin  on  the  coast  of 
Malabar,  in  the  year  1503,  he  saw  the  sceptre  of  the 
Christian  King;  for  the  Syrian  Christians  had  former- 
ly regal  power  in  Malay-ala.*  The  name  or  title  of 
their  last  King  was  Beliarte;  and  he  dying  without 
issue,  the  dominion  devolved  on  the  King  of  Cochin 
and  Diamper. 

When  the  Portuguese  aiTivcd,  they  were  agreeably 
surprised  to  find  upwards  of  a  hundred  Christian 
Churches  on  the  coast  of  Malabar.  But  when  they 
became  acquainted  with  the  purity  and  simplicity  of 
their  worship,  they  were  offended.  "These  Churches," 
said  the  Portuguese,  "belong  to  the  Pope."  "Who  is 
the  Pope,"  said  the  natives,  "we  never  heard  of  him." 
The  European  priests  were  yet  more  alarmed,  when 
they  found  that  these  Hindoo  Christians  maintained 
the  order  and  discipline  of  a  regular  Church  under 
Episcopal  Jurisdiction:  and  that,  for  1300  years 
past,  they  had  enjoyed  a  succession  of  Bishops 
jq^pointed  by  the  Patriarch  of  Antioch.     "We,"  said 

*M;d.iy ula  is  the  proper  iKi.nie  fur  tlie  v.liolc  country  of  Travancore 
and  INIahihar,  compreliendlng- tlic  t<;rritnry  between  the  mountains  and 
the  sea,  from  Cape  Comorin  to  Cape  Illi  or  Dilly.  Tlie  Innguas^e  of 
tliese  extensive  regions  is  called  Mnlayulim,  and  sometimes  Malabar, 
y/e  shall  use  the  word  Malabar,  as  be;n,",-  of  easier  prenunciation. 


respecting  the  Syrians.  149 

tliey,  "are  of  the  true  fiiith,  whatever  you  from  the 
West  may  be;  for  \ve  come  from  the  place  where 
the  followers  of  Christ  were  first  called  Christians." 

When  the  power  of  the  Portuguese  became  sufti- 
cient  for  their  purpose,  they  invaded  these  tranquil 
Churches,  seized  some  of  the  Clergy,  and  devoted 
them  to  the  death  of  heretics.  Then  the  inhabitants 
heard  for  the  first  time  that  there  was  a  place  called 
the  Inquisition;  and  that  its  fires  had  been  lately  light- 
ed at  Goa,  near  their  own  land.  But  the  Portuguese, 
finding  that  the  people  were  resolute  in  defending 
their  ancient  faith,  began  to  try  more  conciliatory 
measures.  They  seized  the  Syrian  Bishop  Mar 
Joseph,  and  sent  him  prisoner  to  Lisbon:  and  then 
convened  a  Synod  at  one  of  the  Syrian  Churches 
called  Diampcr,  near  Cochin,  at  which  the  Romish 
Archbishop  Menezes  presided.  At  this  compulsory 
Synod,  150  of  the  Syrian  Clergy  appeared.  They 
were  accused  of  the  following  practices  and  opinions: 
"That  they  had  married  wives;  that  they  owned  but 
two  Sacraments,  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper;  that 
they  neither  invoked  Saints,  nor  worshipped  Images, 
nor  believed  in  Purgatory:  and  that  they  had  no  oth- 
er orders  or  names  of  dignity  in  the  Church,  than 
Bishop,  Priest,  and  Deacon."  These  tenets  they  were 
called  on  to  abjure,  or  to  suffer  suspension  fiom  all 
Church  benefices.  It  was  also  decreed  that  all  the 
Syrian  books  on  Ecclesiastical  subjc^ts  that  could  be 
found,  should  be  burned;  ''in  order,"  said  the  Li- 
quisitors,  ''that  no  pretended  apostolical  monuments 
may  remain." 

The  Churches  on  the  sea-coast  were  thus  com- 
pelled to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope: 
but  they  refused  to  pray  in  Latin,  and  insisted  on  re- 
taining their  own  language  and  Liturgy.     This  point 


150  Christian  Researches 

they  said  they  would  only  give  up  with  their  lives. 
The  Pope  compromised  with  them:  Menezes  purged 
their  Liturgy  of  its  errors:  and  they  retain  their  SyrJac 
Language,  and  have  a  Syriac  College  unto  this  day. 
These  are  called  the  Syro-Roman  Churches,  and  are 
principally  situated  on  the  sea-coast. 

The  Churches  in  the  interior  would  not  yield  to 
Rome.  After  a  show  of  submission  for  a  little  while, 
they  proclaimed  eternal  war  against  the  Inquisition; 
they  hid  their  books,  fled  occasionally  to  the  moun- 
tains, and  sought  the  protection  of  the  Native  Princes, 
who  had  always  been  proud  of  their  alliance. 

Two  centuries  had  elapsed  without  any  particular 
information  concerning  the  Syrian  Christians  in  the 
interior  of  India.  It  was  doubted  by  many  whether 
they  existed  at  all;  but  if  they  did  exist,  it  was  thought 
probable  that  they  must  possess  some  interesting  docu- 
ments of  Christian  antiquity.  The  Author  conceived 
the  design  of  visiting  them,  if  practicable,  in  his  tour 
through  Hindostan.  He  presented  a  short  memoir 
on  the  subject  in  1805,  to  Marquis  Wellesley,  then 
Governor  General  of  India;  who  was  pleased  to  give 
orders  that  every  facility  should  be  afforded  to  him  in 
the  prosecution  of  his  inquiries.  About  a  year  after 
that  Nobleman  had  left  India,  the  Author  proceeded 
on  his  Tour.  It  was  necessary  that  he  should  visit 
first  the  Court  of  the  Rajah  of  Travancorc,  in  whose 
dominions  the  Syrian  Christians  resided,  that  he  might 
obtain  permission  to  pass  to  their  country.  The  two 
chief  objects  which  he  proposed  to  himself  in  explor- 
ing the  state  of  this  ancient  people,  were  these:  First, 
to  investigate  their  literature  and  history,  and  to  col- 
lect Biblical  manuscripts.  Secondly,  if  he  should  find 
them  to  be  an  intelligent  people,  and  well  acquainted 
with  the  Syriac  Scriptures,  to  endeavor  to  make  them 


respecting  the  Syi'ians.  151 

iiistrumcnts  of  illuminating  the  Southern  part  of  India, 
by  engaging  them  in  translating  their  Scriptures  into 
the  Native  Languages.  He  had  reason  to  believe 
that  this  had  not  yet  been  done;  and  he  was  prepared 
not  to  wonder  at  the  delay,  by  the  reflection  how 
long  it  was  before  liis  own  countrymen  began  to  think 
it  their  duty  to  make  versions  of  the  Scriptures,  for 
the  use  of  other  nations. 

''Palace  of  Travaiicore,  Idth  Oct.  1806. 
"I  have  now  been  a  week  at  ihc  Palace  of  Trivand- 
uram,  where  the  Rajah  resides.  A  letter  of  introduc- 
tion from  Lieut.  Colonel  Macaulay,  the  British  Resi- 
dent at  Travancore,  procured  mc  a  proper  recepiion. 
At  my  first  audience  His  Highness  was  very  inquisi- 
tive as  to  the  objects  of  my  journey.  As  I  had  ser- 
vants with  me  ol  different  casts  and  languages,  it  was 
very  easy  for  the  Brahmins  to  discover  every  particular 
they  might  wish  to  know,  in  regard  to  my  profession, 
pursuits,  and  manner  of  life.  When  I  told  the  Rajah 
that  the  Syrian  Christians  were  supposed  to  be  of  the 
same  religion  with  the  English,  he  said  lie  thought  that 
could  not  be  the  case,  else  he  must  have  heard  it  before; 
if  however  it  was  so,  he  considered  my  desire  to  visit 
them  as  being  very  reasonable.  I  assured  His  High- 
ness that  their  S/mstcr  and  ours  was  the  same;  and 
shewed  him  a  Syriac  Nlw  Testamei^t  which  I  had  at 
hand.  The  book  being  bound  and  gilt  after  the  European 
manner,  tlie  Rajah  shook  his  head,  and  said  he  was  sure 
there  was  not  a  native  in  his  dominions  who  could  read 
that  book.  I  observed  that  this  would  be  proved  in  a 
few  days.  The  Dewan  (or  Prime  Mlnisttr)  thought 
the  character  something  like  what  he  had  seen  some- 
times in  the  houses  of  the  Sonriatii.  The  Rajah  said 
he  would  afford  me  every  facility  lor  my  journe}-  in  his 
power.  He  put  an  emerald  ring  on  my  finger,  as  a 
mark  of  his  fricjidship,  and  to  secure  me  respect  in 
passing  through  his  country;  and  he  directed  his  De- 
wan  to  send  proper  persons  with  me  as  guides. 


152  Christian  Researches 

"I  requested  that  tlie  Rajah  would  be  pleased  to  pre- 
sent a  Catalo.^ue  of  all  the  Hindoo  Manuscripts  in  the 
Temples  of  Travancore  to  the  College  of  Fort-William 
in  Bengal.  The  Brahmins  were  vtry  averse  to  this; 
but  when  I  shewed  the  Rajah  the  catalogues  of  the 
books  in  the  Temples  of  Tanjorc,  given  by  the  Rajah  of 
Tanjore,  and  those  of  the  Temple  of  Remisseram,  giv- 
en me  by  order  of  the  Rannie  (or  Queen)  of  Ramnad; 
he  desired  it  might  be  done:  and  orders  have  been  sent 
the  Hindoo  College  of  Trichoor  for  that  purpose."* 

"Chinganoor;  a  CJiurch  of  the  Syrian  Christians, 
Nov.  lOth,'lSOQ. 

''From  the  palace  of  Travancore  I  proceeded  to 
Mavely-car,  and  thence  to  the  hills  at  the  bottom  of  the 
high  Ghauts  which  divide  the  Carnatic  from  Malay-ala. 
The  face  of  the  country  in  general  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
mountains,  exhibits  a  varied  scene  of  hill  and  dale,  and 
winding  streams.  These  streams  fall  from  the  moun- 
tains, and  preserve  the  vallies  in  perpetual  verdure. 
The  woods  produce  pepper,  cardamoms,  and  cassia,  or 
common  cinnamon;  also  frankincense  and  other  aro- 
matic gums.  What  adds  much  to  the  grandeur  of  the 
scenery  in  this  country  is,  that  the  adjacent  mountains  of 
Travancore  are  not  barren,  but  are  covered  with  forests 
of  teak  wood;  the  Indian  oak,  producing,  it  is  said,  the 
largest  timber  in  the  world. 

"The  first  view  of  the  Christian  Churches  in  this  se- 
questered region  of  Hindostan,  connected  with  the  idea 
of  their  tranquil  duration  for  so  many  ages,  cannot  fail 
to  excite  pleasing  emotions  in  the  mind  of  the  beholder. 
The  form  of  the  oldest  buildings  is  not  unlike  that  of 
some  of  the  old  Parish  Churches  in  England;  the  style 
of  building  in  both  being  of  Saracenic  origin.  They 
have  sloping  roofs,  pointed  arch  windows,  and  buttresses 
supporting  the  walls.  The  beams  of  the  roof  being 
exposed  to  view  are  ornamented;  and  the  ceiling  of  the 
choir  and  altar  is  circular  and  fretted.     In  the  Cathe- 

*  Tliese  three  Catalogues,  together  with  that  of  the  Rajah  of  Cochin, 
■•vhich  vhe  Author  procured  afterwards,  are  now  deposited  in  tlie  College 
of  Fort-William,  and  probably  contain  all  the  Hindoo  literature  o.i  the 
South  of  India. 


respecting  ihe  Syrtans.  153 

drai  Churches,  the  shrines  of  the  deceased  bisl^ops  are 
placed  en  each  side  of  the  altar.  Most  of  the  Churches 
are  built  of  a  reddish  stone  squared  and  polished  at  the 
quarry;  and  are  of  durable  construction,  the  front 
wall  of  the  largest  edifices  being  six  feet  thick.  The 
bells  of  the  Churches  are  cast  in  the  founderies  of  the 
country:  some  of  them  arc  of  large  dimensions,  and 
have  inscriptions  in  Syriac  and  INIalay-alim.  In  ap- 
proaching a  town  in  the  evening,  I  once  heard  the 
sound  of  the  bells  among  the  hills;  a  circumstance 
which  made  me  forget  for  a  moment  that  I  was  in  Hin- 
dostan,  and  reminded  me  of  another  country. 

*'The  first  Syrian  Church  which  I  saw  was  at  Mave- 
lycar:  but  the  Syrians  here  are  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Romish  Christians;  and  are  not  so  simple  in  their  man- 
ners as  those  nearer  the  mountains.  They  had  been 
often  visited  by  Romiah  emissaries  in  former  times:  and 
they  at  first  suspected  that  I  belonged  to  that  commun- 
ion. They  had  heard  of  the  English,  but  strangely 
supposed  that  they  belonged  to  the  Church  of  the  Pope 
in  the  West.  I'hey  had  been  so  little  accustomed  to 
see  a  friend,  that  they  could  not  believe  that  I  was  come 
with  any  friendly  purpose.  Added  to  this,  I  had  some 
discussions  with  a  most  intelligent  priest,  in  regard  to 
the  original  language  of  the  Four  Gospels,  which  he 
maintained  to  be  Syriac;  and  they  suspected  from  the 
complexion  of  my  argument,  that  I  wished  to  weaken 
the  evidences  for  their  antiquity.*     Soon  however  the 

•"You  concede,"  said  the  Syrian,  "tliat  our  Savior  spoke  in  our  lan- 
guatje;  how  do  you  know  il?"  From  Syriac  expressions  in  ihe  Greek 
Gospels.  It  appears  that  he  spoke  Syriac  wlien  he  walked  by  the  way 
(Epliphatha),  and  when  he  sat  in  the  liouse  (Talilha  Cumi),  and  wlicn 
he  was  upon  the  cross  (Eii,  Eli,  lama  sabaclilhani).  The  Syrians  were 
pleased  when  they  heard  tliat  we  had  got  their  language  in  our  Englisli 
hooks.  Tlie  priest  observed  that  theselast  were  not  the  exact  words, 
but  'Ail,  Ail,  lamono  sabachthani.'  I  answered  that  the  word  must  have 
been  very  like  EH,  for  nne  said  "He  callcih  for  Eiicis."  "True,  said  lie, 
but  yet  it  was  more  likely  to  be  Jil,  Ail  (pionounced  U  or  Eel)  for  HiUn' 
Hila,  is  old  Syriac  for  Vinegar;  and  one  thouglit  he  wanted  Vinegar,  and 
iillcd  immediately  a  sponge  with  it.  But  our  Savior  did  not  want  the 
uiedicated  drink  as  they  supposed.  But,  added  he,  if  the  parables  and 
iliscoursis  of  o\ir  Lord  were  in  Syriac,  and  the  people  of  Jerusalem  com- 
)nonly  used  it,  is  it  not  marvellous  that  his  Disciples  di>l  nut  record  his 
parables  in  the  Syriac  Lane^uage;  and  that  they  shovdd  have  recourse  to 
;lie  Greek?"  1  observed  ihat  the  Gospel  was  for  tlie  world,  and  ihe 
Greek  \v:ts  then  the  ii;jiversal  langiiai^e,  and  therefore  Providence  sclfct- 

20 


154  Cliristian  Researches 

ajloom  and  suspicion  subsided;  they  gave  me  the  right 
hand  of  fellowship,  in  the  primitive  manner;  and  one  of 
their  number  was  deputed  to  accompany  me  to  the 
Churches  in  the  interior. 

"When  we  wtre  approaching  the  Church  of  Chinga- 
noor,  we  met  one  of  the  Cassaiiars,  or  Syrian  Clergy. 
He  was  dressed  in  a  white  loose  vestment  with  a  cap 
of  red  silk  hanging  down  behind.  Being  informed  who 
he  was,  I  said  to  him  in  the  Syriac  Language,  'Peace 
be  unto  you.'  He  was  surprised  at  the  salutation;  but 
immediately  answered,  'The  God  of  peace  be  with  you.' 
He  accosted  the  Rajah's  servants  in  the  language  of  the 
country  to  know  who  I  was;  and  immediately  returned 
to  the  village  to  announce  our  approach.  When  we 
arrived  I  was  received  at  the  door  of  the  Church  by 
three  Kasheeshas,  that  is.  Presbyters,  or  Priests,  who 
were  habited  in  like  manner,  in  white  vestments.  Their 
names  were  Jesu,  Zecharias,  and  Urias,  which  they 
wrote  down  in  my  Journal,  each  of  them  adding  to  his 
name  the  title  of  Kasheesha.  There  were  also  present 
two  Shiimshanas^  or  Deacons.  The  elder  Priest  was  a 
very  intelligent  man,  of  reverend  appearance,  having  a 
long  white  beard,  and  of  an  affable  and  engaging  de- 
portment. The  three  principal  Christians,  or  lay  elders 
belonging  to  the  Church,  were  named  Abraham,  Tho- 
ma,  and  Alexandres.  After  some  conversation  with 
my  attendants  they  received  me  with  confidence  and 
affection;  and  the  people  of  the  neighboring  villages 
came  round,  women  as  well  as  men.  The  sight  of  the 
WOMEN  assured  me  that  I  was  once  more  (after  along 
absence  from  England)  in  a  Christian  country.     For 

ed  it.  "It  13  very  probable,  said  he,  that  the  Gospels  were  translated 
immediately  afterwards  into  Greek,  as  into  otiier  languages;  but  surely 
rhere  must  have  been  a  Syriac  original  The  poor  people  in  Jerui»alem 
could  hot  read  Greek.  Had  they  no  record  in  tlieir  hands,  of  Christ's 
parables  which  they  had  heard,  and  of  Ids  sublime  discourses  recorded 
by  St.  John,  after  his  ascension?"  I  acknowledged  that  it  was  generally 
believed  by  the  learned  that  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  was  written  ori- 
ginally in  Syriac.  «'So  you  admit  St.  Matthew?  You  may  as  well  admit 
St.  John.  Or  was  one  Gospel  enough  for  the  inhabitants  of  Jerus.alen.?" 
1  contended  that  there  were  many  Greek  and  Roman  words  in  their  own 
Syriac  Gospels.  "True,"  said  he,  "Roman  words  for  Roman  things." 
They  wished  however  to  see  some  of  tiiese  words.  The  discussion  after- 
wards, particularly  in  reference  to  the  Goapel  of  St.  Luke,  was  more  in 
my  f;ivoi-. 


respecting  the  Syrians.  155 

the  Hindoo  women,  and  the  Mahomcdan  women,  and 
in  short,  all  women  who  are  not  Christians  are  account- 
ed by  the  men  an  inferior  race;  and,  in  general,  are  con 
fined  to  the  house  tor  lil'e,  like  irrational  creatures.  In 
every  countenance  now  before  me  I  thought  I  could 
discover  the  intelligence  of  Christianity.  But  at  the 
same  time,  I  perceived,  all  around,  symptoms  of  pov- 
erty and  political  depression.  In  the  Churches,  and  in 
the  people,  there  was  the  air  of  fallen  greatness.  I  said 
to  the  senior  Priest,  'You  appear  to  me  like  a  people 
who  have  known  better  days.'  *It  is  even  so,'  said  he. 
*We  are  in  a  degenerate  state  compared  with  our  fore- 
fathers.' He  noticed  that  there  were  two  causes  of 
their  present  decay.  'About  300  years  ago  an  enemy 
came  from  the  West  bearing  the  name  of  Christ,  but 
armed  with  the  Inquisition:  and  compelled  us  to  seek 
the  protection  of  the  native  Princes.  And  the  native 
Princes  have  kept  us  in  a  state  of  depression  ever  since. 
They  indeed  recognize  our  ancient  personal  privileges, 
for  we  rank  in  general  next  to  the  jXairs,  the  nobility 
of  the  country;  but  they  have  encroached  by  degrees 
on  our  property,  till  we  have  been  reduced  to  the  lium- 
ble  state  in  which  you  find  us.  The  glory  of  our 
Church  has  passed  away;  but  we  hope  your  nation  will 
revive  it  again.'  I  observed  that  'the  glory  of  a  Church 
could  never  die,  if  it  preserved  the  Bible.'  'We  have 
preserved  the  Bible,' said  he;  'the  Hindoo  Princes  never 
touched  our  liberty  of  conscience.  We  were  formerly 
on  a  footing  with  them  in  political  power;  and  they  res- 
pect our  religion.  We  have  also  converts  from  time  to 
time;  but,  in  this  Christian  duty  we  are  not  so  active 
as  we  once  were;  besides  it  is  not  so  creditable  now  to 
become  Christian,  in  our  low  estate.'  He  then  pointed 
out  to  me  a  Namboory  Brahmin,  (that  is,  a  Brahmin  of 
the  highest  cast)  who  had  lately  become  a  Christian, 
and  assumed  the  white  vestment  of  a  Syrian  Priest. 
*The  learning  too  of  the  Bible,'  he  added,  'is  in  a  low 
state  amongst  us.  Our'copies  are  few  in  number;  and 
that  number  is  diminishing  instead  of  increasing;  and 
the  writing  out  a  whole  copy  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures 
is  a  great  labor,  where  there  is  no  profit  and  little  piety.' 
I  then  produced  a  printed  copy  of  the  Syriac  New  Tes- 


156  Christian  Researches 

tament.  There  was  not  one  of  them  who  had  ever  seea 
a  printed  copy  before.  They  admired  it  much;  and 
every  Priest,  as  it  came  into'his  hands,  began  to  read  a 
portion,  which  he  did  fluently,  while  the  women  came 
round  to  hear.  I  asked  the  old  Priest  wiiether  I  should 
send  them  some  copies  from  Europe.  'They  would  be 
worth  their  weight  in  silver,'  said  he.  He  asked  me 
whether  the  Old  Testament  was  printed  in  Syriac,  as 
well  as  the  New.  I  told  him  it  was,  but  I  had  not  a 
copy.  They  professed  an  earnest  desire  to  obtain  some 
copies  of  the  whole  Syriac  Bible;  and  asked  whether  it 
would  be  practicable  to  obtain  one  copy  for  every 
Church.  'I  must  confess  to  you,'  said  Zecharias,  'that 
we  have  very  few  copies  of  the  prophetical  Scriptures 
in  the  Church.  Our  Church  languishes  for  want  of  the 
Scrij^tures.'  But  he  added,  'the  language  that  is  most 
in  use  among  the  people  is  the  Malayalim,  (or  Malabar) 
the  vernacular  language  of  the  country.  The  Syriac  is 
now  only  the  learned  language,  and  the  language  of  the 
Church:  but  we  generally  expound  the  Scriptures  to 
the  people  in  the  vernacular  tongue.' 

"I  then  entered  on  the  subject  of  the  translation  of 
the  Scriptures.  He  said  'a  version  could  be  made  with 
critical  accuracy;  for  there  were  many  of  the  Syrian 
Clergy  viho  were  perfect  masters  of  iDoth  languages, 
having  spoken  them  from  their  infancy.  But,'  said  he, 
*our  Bishop  will  rejoice  to  see  you,  and  to  discourse 
with  you  on  this  and  other  subjects.'  I  told  them  that 
if  a  translation  could  be  prepared,  I  should  be  able  to 
get  it  printed,  and  to  distribute  copies  among  their  fifty- 
five  Churches  at  a  small  price.  'That  indeed  would 
give  joy,'  said  old  Abraham.  There  was  here  a  mur- 
mur of  satisfaction  among  the  people.  If  I  understand 
you  right,  said  I,  the  greatest  blessing  the  English 
Church  can  bestow  upon  you,  is  the  Bible.  'It  is  so,' 
said  he.  'And  what  is  the  next  greatest,'  said  I.  'Some 
freedom  and  personal  consequence  asj  a  people.'  By 
which  he  meant  political  liberty.  'We  are  here  in 
bond  ige,  like  Israel  in  Egxpt.'  I  observed  that  the 
English  nation  would  doubtless  recognize  a  nation  of 
fellow- Christians;  and  would  be  happy  to  interest  itself 
in  their  behalf,  as  far  as  our  political  relation  v/ith  the 


respecting  the  Sijriam.  157 

Prince  of  the  country  would  permit.  They  wished  to 
know  what  were  tlie  principles  of  the  English  Govern- 
ment, civil  and  religious.  1  answered  that  our  Govern- 
ment might  be  said  to  be  founded  generally  on  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Bible.  'Ah,'  said  old  Zccharias,  'that  must 
be  a  glorious  Government  which  is  founded  on  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Bible.'  The  Priests  then  desired  I  would 
give  them  some  account  of  tlie  Historj'  of  the  English 
nation,  and  of  our  secession  from  their  enemy  the 
Church  of  Rome.  And  in  return,  I  requested  they 
would  give  me  some  account  of  their  history.  M}' 
communications  with  the  Syrians  are  rendered  very 
easy,  by  means  of  an  Interpreter  whom  I  brought  with 
me  all  the  way  from  the  Tanjore  country.  He  is  a 
Hindoo  by  descent,  but  is  an  intelligent  Christian,  and 
was  a  pupil  and  catechist  of  the  late  JNIr.  Swartz.  The 
Rev.  Mr.  Kohloff  recommended  him  tome.  He  form- 
erly lived  in  Travancore,  and  is  well  acquainted  witli 
the  vernacular  tongue.  He  also  reads  and  writes  Eng- 
lish very  well,  and  is  as  much  interested  in  favor  of  the 
Syrian  Christians  as  I  myself.  Besides  Mr.  Svvartz's 
catechist,  there  are  two  natives  of  Travancore  here,  who 
speak  the  Hindostanee  Language,  which  is  familiar  to 
mc.  My  knowledge  of  the  Syriac  is  sufficient  to  refer 
to  texts  of  Scriptures;  but  I  do  not  well  understand  the 
pronunciation  of  the  Syrians.  I  hope  to  be  better  ac- 
quainted with  their  language  before!  leave  the  country.'" 

''Ranniel,  a  Sijrian  Cliiirch,  Nov.  I2th,  1806. 
"This  Church  is  built  upon  arocRy  hill  on  the  banks 
of  the  river;  and  is  the  most  remote  of  ali  the  Churches 
in  this  quarter.  The  two  Ktislieeshas  here  are  Lucas 
and  Mattai  (Luke  and  Matthew.)  The  chief  Lay 
members  are  Abraham,  Georgius,  Thoma,  and  Philip- 
pus.  Some  of  the  Priests  accompany  me  from  Church 
to  Church.  I  have  now  visited  eight  Churches,  and 
scarcely  believe  sometimes  that  I  ani  in  the  land  of  the 
Hindoos;  only  that  I  now  and  then  see  a  Hindoo  temple 
on  the  banks  of  the  river.  I  observed  that  the  bells  of 
most  of  the  Churches  are  within  the  building,  and  not 
in  a  tower.  Tlic  reason  they  said  was  this.  When  a 
Hindoo  temple  happens  to  be  near  a  Church,  the  Hin- 


158  Christian  Researches^ 

doos  do  not  like  the  bell  to  sound  loud,  for  they  say  it 
frightens  their  God.  I  perceive  that  the  Syrian  Chris- 
tians assimilate  much  to  the  Hindoos  in  the  practice  of 
frequent  ablutions  for  health  and  cleanhness,  and  in  the 
use  of  vegetables  and  light  food. 

"I  attended  divine  service  on  the  Sunday.  Their 
Liturgy  is  that  which  was  formerly  used  in  the  Churches 
of  the  Patriarch  of  Antioch.  During  the  prayers,  there 
were  intervals  of  silence:  the  Priest  praying  in  a  low 
voice,  and  every  man  praying  for  himself.  These  silent 
intervals  add  much  to  the  solemnity  and  appearance  of 
devotion.  They  use  incense  in  the  Churches,  it  grows 
in  die  woods  around  them;  and  contributes  much,  they 
say,  to  health,  and  to  the  warmth  and  comfort  of  the 
Church,  during  the  cold  and  rainy  season  of  the  year. 
At  the  conclusion  of  the  service,  a  ceremony  takes  place 
which  pleased  me  much.  The  Priest  (or  Bishop,  if  he 
be  present)  comes  forward,  and  all  the  people  pass 
by  him  as  they  go  out,  receiving  his  benediction 
individually.  If  any  man  has  been  guilty  of  an}^ 
immorality,  he  does  not  receive  the  blessing;  and 
this,  in  iheir  primitive  and  patriarchal  state,  is  ac- 
counted a  severe  punishment.  Instruction  by  preach- 
ing is  little  in  use  among  them  now.  Many  of  the 
old  men  lamented  the  decay  of  piety,  and  religious 
knowledge;  and  spoke  with  pleasure  of  the  record  of 
ancient  times.  They  have  some  ceremonies  nearly  al- 
lied to  those  of  the  Greek  Church.  Here,  as  in  all 
Churches  in  a  state  of  decline,  there  is  too  much  formal- 
ity in  the  worship.  But  they  have  the  Bible  and  a 
scriptural  Liturgy;  and  these  will  save  a  Church  in  the 
worst  of  times.  These  may  preserve  the  spark  and  life 
of  religion,  though  the  flame  be  out.  And  as  there  were 
but  few  copies  of  the  Bible  among  the  Syrians  (for  ev- 
ery copy  was  transcribed  widi  the  pen)  it  is  highly 
probable  that,  if  they  had  not  enjoyed  the  advantage  of 
the  daily  prayers,  and  daily  portions  of  Scripture  in  their 
Liturgy,  there  would  have  been  in  the  revolution  of 
ages,  no  vestige  of  Christianity  left  among  them.* 

'Ill  a  nation  like  ours,  overfiouing  %viUi  knowledge,  men  arc  not 
always  in  circumstances  to  perceive  Uie  v;ih:c  of  a  scriptural  Liturg}-. 
When  Christians  ar?;  well  taught,  ihcy  think  lljf  y   want  something  bet- 


respecting  the  Syrians.  15^ 

"The  doctrines  of  the  Syrian  Christians  are  few  in 
number,  but  pure,  and  a^^ree  in  essential  points  with 
those  of  the  Church  of  England:  so  that,  although 
the  body  of  tlic  Church  appears  to  be  ignorant,  and 
formal,  and  dead,  there  are  individuals  who  are  alive 
to  righteousness,  who  are  distinguished  from  the  rest 
by  tlieir  purity  of  life,  and  are  sometimes  censured  for 
too  rigid  a  piety.  In  every  Church,  and  in  many  of 
the  private  houses,  there  are  manuscripts  in  the  Syriac 
Language:  and  I  hav'^  been  successful  in  procuring 
some  old  and  valuable  copies  of  the  Scriptures  and 
other  books,  written  in  different  ages  and  in  different 
characters." 

^'Cande-nad,  a  Church  of  the  Syrian  Christians, 
November  23,  1800. 

"This  is  the  residence  of  Mar  Dionysius,  the 
Metropolitan  of  the  Syrian  Church.  A  great  number 
of  the  Priests  from  the  other  Churches  had  assembled 
by  desire  of  the  Bishoj),  before  my  arrival.  The 
Bishop  resides  in  a  building  attached  to  the  Church. 
I  was  much  struck  with  his  first  appearance.  He  uas 
dressed  in  a  vestment  of  dark  red  silk;  a  large  golden 
cross  hung  from  his  neck,  and  his  venerable  beard 
reached  below  his  girdle.  Such,  thought  I,  was  the 
appearance  of  Chrysostom  in  the  fourth  century.  On 
public  occasions,  he  wears  the  Episcopal  mitre,  and  a 
muslin  robe  is  thrown  over  his  under  garment;  and 
in  his  hand  he  bears  the  crosier,  or  pastoral  staff.  He 
is  a  man  of  highly  respectable  character  m  his  Church, 
eminent  for  his  piety,  and  for  the  attention  he  devotes 
to  his  sacred  functions.  I  found  him  to  be  far  superior 
in  general  learning  to  any  of  his  clergy  whom  I  had 
yet  seen.     He  told  me  that  all  my  conversations  with 

tcr.  But  the  youn;^  and  the  ignorant,  who  form  a  great  proportion  of 
the  community,  are  edified  by  a  little  plain  instruction  frequently  repeal- 
ed. A  small  Churcli  or  Sect  may  do  witliout  a  fi)rm  for  a  while.  But  a 
national  Liturg'y  is  tliat  which  preserves  a  relic  of  tlie  true  faith  among' 
the  people  in  a  large  Empire,  when  tiie  Priests  leave  their  auticles 
and  their  coNFESsioNsof  faith.  Woe  to  tiie  declining  Church  which 
hath  no  Gospel  Liturgy!  Witness  the  Presbyterians  in  tlie  West  of 
England,  and  some  otiier  sects,  who  are  said  to  have  become  Arians  and 
Socinians  to  a  man.  The  Puritans  of  a  former  age  did  not  live  long 
•enough  to  sec  the  use  of  an  evangelical  Formulary. 


160  Christian  Researcltts 

ills  Priests  since  my  arrival  in  the  country  had  been 
communicated  to  him.  "You  have  come,"  said  he, 
"to  visit  a  dechning  Church,  and  I  am  now  an  old 
man:  but  the  hopes  of  its  seeing  better  days  cheer  my 
old  age,  though  I  may  not  live  to  see  them."  I  sub- 
mitted to  the  Bishop  my  wishes  in  regard  to  the 
translation  and  printing  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  "I 
have  already  fully  considered  the  subject,"  said  he, 
"and  have  determined  to  superintend  the  work  myself, 
and  to  call  the  most  learned  of  my  clergy  to  my  aid. 
It  is  a  work  which  will  illuminate  these  dark  regions, 
and  God  will  give  it  his  blessing."  I  was  much  pleas-, 
ed  when  I  heard  this  pious  resolution  of  the  venerable 
man;  for  I  had  now  ascertained  that  there  are  upwards 
of  200,000  Christians  in  the  south  of  India,  besides 
the  Syrians  who  speak  the  Malabar  Language.  The 
next  subject  of  importance  in  my  mind,  was  the  col- 
lection of  useful  manuscripts  in  the  Chaldaic  and  Syriac 
Languages;  and  the  Bishop  was  pleased  to  say  that  he 
would  assist  my  inquiries  and  add  to  my  collection. 
He  descanted  with  great  satisfaction  on  the  hope  oi 
seeing  printed  SjTiac  Bibles  from  England;  and  said 
they  would  be  "a  treasure  to  his  Church." 

''Cande-nad,  9Ath  November,  1806. 
"Since  my  coming  amongst  this  people,  I  had  cher- 
ished the  hope  that  they  might  be  one  day  united  with 
the  Church  of  England.  When  I  reflected  on  the  im- 
mense power  of  the  Romish  Church  in  India,  and  on 
our  inability  to  withstand  its  influence,  alone,  it  appear- 
ed to  be  an  object  of  great  consequence  to  secure  the 
aid  and  co-operation  of  the  Syrian  Church,  and  the 
sanction  of  its  antiquity  in  the  East.  I  thought  it 
might- be  serviceable,  at  least,  to  lay  such  a  foundation 
by  the  discussion  of  the  subject,  as  our  Church  might 
act  upon  hereafter,  if  she  should  think  it  expedient. 
I  was  afraid  to  mention  the  subject  to  the  Bishop  at  our 
iirst  interview;  but  he  himself  intimated  that  he  would 
be  glad  I  would  communicate  freely  upon  it  with  two 
of  his  clergy.  I  had  hitherto  observed  somewhat  of  a 
reserve  in  those  with  whom  I  had  conversed  on  this 
matter:    and   now   the    cause  was   explained.       The 


respecting  the  Syrians.  t^ 

Bishop's  chaplains  confessed  to  me  that  they  had  doubts 
as  to  the  purity  of  English  Ordination.  "The  English," 
said  they,  "may  be  a  warlike  and  great  people;  but 
their  Church,  by  your  own  account,  is  but  of  recent 
origin.  Whence  do  you  derive  your  Ordination?" 
From  Rome.  "You  derive  it  from  a  Church  which  is 
our  ancient  enemy,  and  with  which  we  would  never 
unite."  They  acknowledged  that  there  might  be  sal- 
vation in  every  Church  where  "the  name  of  Christ  was 
named;"  but  in  the  question  of  an  union,  it  was  to 
be  considered  that  they  had  existed  a  pure  Church  of 
Ciirist  from  the  earliest  ages;  that  if  there  was  such  a 
thing  in  the  world  as  Ordination  by  the  laying  on  of 
hands,  in  succession  from  the  Aposdes,  it  was  probable 
that  they  possessed  it;  that  there  was  no  record  of 
history  or  tradition  to  impeach  their  claim.  I  observed 
that  there  was  reason  to  believe  that  the  same  Ordina- 
tion had  descended  from  the  Apostles  to  the  Church  of 
Rome.  "It  might  be  so:  but  that  Church  had  departed 
from  the  faith."  I  answered  that  the  impurity  of  the 
channel  had  not  corrupted  the  ordinance  itself,  or  invali- 
dated the  legitimacy  of  the  imposition  of  hands;  any 
more  than  the  wickedness  of  a  High  Priest  in  Israel 
could  disqualify  his  successors.  The  Church  of 
England  assumed  that  she  derived  Apostolical  Ordina- 
tion through  the  Church  of  Rome,  as  she  might  have 
derived  it  through  the  Church  of  Antioch.  I  did  not 
consider  that  the  Church  of  England  was  entitled  to 
reckon  her  Ordination  to  be  higher  or  more  sacred 
than  that  of  the  Syrian  Church.  This  was  the  point 
upon  which  they  wished  me  to  be  explicit.  They  ex- 
pected that  in  any  official  ncgociation  on  this  subject, 
the  antiquity  and  purity  of  Syrian  Ordination  should  be 
expressly  admitted. 

"Our  conversation  was  reported  to  the  Bishop.  He 
wished  me  to  state  the  advantagesof  an  Union.  One  ad- 
vantage would  be,  I  observed,  that  English  Clergynien, 
or  rather  Missionaries  ordained  by  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, might  be  permitted  hereafter  to  preach  in  the  nu- 
merous Churches  of  the  Syrians  in  India,  and  aid  them 
in  the  promulgation  of  pure  religion,  against  the  pre- 
ponderating and  increasing  influence   of  the   Romish 


162  Christian  Researches 

Church;  And  a.^aln,  That  Ordination  by  the  Syrian 
Bishop  might  qualify  for  preaching  in  the  English 
Churches  in  Indii;  for  we  had  an  immense  Empire  in 
Hindostan,  but  few  Preachers:  and  of  these  few  scarce- 
ly any  could  Preach  in  the  native  languages.  The 
Bishop  said,  "I  would  sacrifice  much  for  such  an 
Union;  only  let  me  not  be  called  to  compromise  any 
thing  of  the  dignity  and  purity  of  our  Church."  I  told 
him,  we  did  not  wish  to  degrade,  we  would  rather  protect 
and  defend  it.  All  must  confess  that  it  was  Christ's 
Church  in  the  midst  of  a  heathen  land.  The  Church 
of  England  would  be  happy  to  promote  its  welfare,  to 
revive  its  spirit,  and  to  use  it  as  an  instrument  of  future 
good  in  the  midst  of  her  own  Empire.  I  took  this  oc- 
casion to  observe  that  there  were  some  rites  and  prac- 
tices in  the  Syrian  Church,  which  our  Church  might 
consider  objectionable  or  nugatory.  The  Bishop 
confessed  that  some  customs  had  been  introduced  du- 
ring their  decline  in  the  latter  centuries,  which  had  no 
necessary  connexion  w^ith  the  constitution  of  the 
Church,  and  might  be  removed  without  inconvenience. 
He  asked  v/hether  I  had  authority  from  my  own 
Church  to  make  any  proposition  to  him.  I  answered 
that  I  had  not:  that  my  own  Church  scarcely  knew  that 
the  Syrian  Church  existed:  but  I  could  anticipate  the 
wishes  and  purposes  of  good  men.  He  thought  it 
strange  that  there  was  no  Bishop  in  India  to  superintend 
so  large  an  Empire:  and  said  he  did  not  perfectly  com- 
prehend our  ecclesiastical  principles.  I  told  him  that 
we  had  sent  Bishops  to  other  countries;  but  that  our 
Indian  Empire  was  yet  in  its  infancy.  Next  day,  the 
Bishop,  after  conferring  with  his  clergy  on  the  subject, 
returned  an  answer  in  writing  to  the  following  effect; 
"That  an  union  with  the  English  Church,  or,  at  least, 
such  a  connexion  as  should  ajopear  to  both  Churches 
practicable  and  expedient,  would  be  a  happy  event  and 
favo'Mble  to  the  advancement  of  Religion  in  India." 
In  making  this  communication,  he  used  his  official  de- 
signanon,  "Mar  Dionysius,  Metropolitan  of  Malabar." 
I  asked  the  Bishop  if  he  would  permit  two  of  the  young 
Cassanars  to  go  to  Englarid  to  finish  their  education, 
and  then  return  to  India.     He  said  he  should  be  very 


\  respecting  the  Sijvians.  1^3 

iiappy  to  give  his  permission,  if  any  should  be  found 
who  were  willing  to  go.  I  have  accordingly  made  the 
ofier  to  two  youths  of  good  abilities,  who  are  well 
skilled  in  the  Syriac  Language." 

^'Camle-nad,  2oth  Nov. 
"The  Bishop  was  desii:ous  to  know  somediing  of  the 
otiier  Churches  which  had  separated  from  Rome.  I 
was  ashamed  to  tell  him  how  many  they  were.  I  men- 
tioned that  there  was  a  Ka&heesha  or  Presbyter  Church  in 
our  own  kingdom,  in  which  every  Kasheesha  was  equal 
to  another.  "Are  there  no  Sliumhanas?''''  (Deacons  in 
holy  orders.)  None.  "And  what,  is  there  nobody  to 
overlook  the  Kasheeshas?"  Not  one.  "There  must 
be  something  imperfect  there,"  said  he.*  This  led  to 
the  mention  of  the  different  sects.  Those  which  most  in- 
terested him  were  the  Quakers  and  Baptists.  He  said 
it  was  an  imposing  idea  to  wash  the  body  with  water, 
to  begin  a  new  life.  He  asked  whether  they  were  bap- 
tized again  every  time  they  relapsed  into  sin  and  known 
apostasy.  "Are  there  good  men  among  these  sects?" 
Excellent  men  almost  in  all.  "I  see  it  is  with  you  as 
it  was  in  the  first  ages;  new  sects  were  produced  by 
true  piety,  but  it  was  piety  founded  on  ignorance.  But 
do  not  good  men  in  these  sects  relax  a  little  when  they 
grow  old?"  Yes,  they  speak  in  general  less  frequently 
and  less  dogmatically  of  their  peculiar  forms  when  they 
are  old:  one  reason  of  which  is,  that  the  smaller  sects, 
who  are,  for  the  most  part,  poor,  generally  acquire  their 
competence  of  learning  in  advanced  life.  We  next 
had  some  conversation  concerning  forms  of  worship; 
whether  Christ  intended  that  his  Church  should  have 
the  same  form  under  the  burning  line,  and  in  a  country 
of  frost  and  snow." 

*  It  is  proper  to  state  for  the  sallsfaction  of  those  who  may  (liner  in 
opinion  wi'.h  the  venerable  Bisliop,  that  in  the  Syriac  irunslauon  of  the 
New  Testament,  there  is  no  proper  word  for  Bislmp  other  than  Kashtc- 
aha-  The  words  Kasheesha  anil  Shumshana,  or  properly  Mc-shnnishana, 
are  tlie  two  terms  for  the  t%vo  orders  of  Bisliop  and  Deacon  in  the  third 
chapter  of  1st  Timothy.  The  terms  E/nxrofios  and  Methropolita  have 
been  introduced  into  tiie  S\rian  Churcii  from  tiie  Greek.  The  Bishop 
seemed  to  be  more  surprised  at  the  strikin^j  out  the  sacred  order  of 
Deacon,  than  at  the  not  finding-  the  ordt  r  of  a  superintending  Priest  or 
Sishop, 


164  Christian  Researches  / 

^'Udiamper,  Dec.  1806. 

"From  Cande-nad  I  returned  to  the  sea-coast  to  visit 
Lieut.  Colonel  Macaulay,  the  British  Resident  in  Tra- 
vancore.  He  is  at  present  on  the  island  of  Bal-gatty, 
called  by  the  natives  the  Pepper  Jungle.  I  have  deriv- 
ed much  valuable  information  from  this  intelligent  offi- 
cer, who  possesses  a  better  knowledge  of  the  South  of 
India,  than  I  suppose,  any  other  European.  He  is  a 
gentleman  of  a  highly  cultivated  mind,  of  much  various 
learning,  and  master  of  several  languages.  To  these 
attainments  he  adds  a  quality  which  does  not  always 
accompany  them.  He  is  the  friend  of  Christianity. 
After  residing  with  him  a  few  days,  he  accompanied  me 
in  a  Tour  to  the  interior.  We  first  visited  Udiamper, 
or  as  it  is  called  by  the  Portuguese  writers,  Diamper. 
This  was  formerly  the  residence  of  Beliarte,  King  of 
the  Christians;  and  here  is  the  Syrian  Church  at  which 
Archbishop  Menezes  from  Goa,  convened  the  Synod 
of  the  Syrian  Clergy  in  1599,  when  he  burned  the  Sy- 
riac  and  Chaldaic  books.  The  Syrians  report,  that 
while  the  flames  ascended,  he  went  round  the  Church 
in  procession,  chaunting  a  song  of  triumph. 

"FromUdiamper,Colonel  Macaulay  accompanied  me 
to  Cande-nad,  to  visit  the  Syrian  Bishop  a  second  time. 
He  told  us  he  had  commenced  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures.  He  was  rather  indisposed,  and  said  he  felt  the 
infirmities  of  advanced  years,  his  age  being  now  seventy- 
eight.  I  promised  to  see  him  once  more  before  I  left 
the  country." 

''Cranganore,  9t/i  Dec.  1806. 
"'This  is  that  celebrated  place  of  Christian  antiquity 
where  the  apostle  Thomas  is  said  to  have  landed,  when 
he  first  arrived  in  India  from  Aden  in  Arabia.  There 
was  formerly  a  town  and  fort  at  Cranganore,  the  Por- 
tuguese having  once  thought  of  making  it  the  emporium 
of  their  commerce  in  India;  but  both  are  now  in  ruins. 
There  is  however  one  substantial  relic  of  its  greatness. 
There  is  an  Archbishop  of  Cranganore,  and  subject  to 
him  there  are  forty-five  Churches;  many  of  which  I 
entered.  In  some  of  them  tiic  worship  is  conducted 
>v}th  as  much  decorum  as  in  the  Romish  Churches  of 


respecting  the  Syriauif.  l^ll 

Western  Ireland.  Not  far  from  Cranganore  is  the  town 
of  Paroor,  where  there  is  an  ancient  Syrian  Church, 
Avhich  bears  the  name  of  the  Apostle  Thomas.  It  is 
supposed  to  be  the  oldest  in  Malabar,  and  is  still  used 
for  Divine  Service.  I  took  a  drawing  of  it.  The 
tradition  among  the  Syrians  is,  that  the  Apostle  conti- 
nued at  this  place  for  a  time,  before  he  went  to  preach 
at  Melapoor  and  St.  Thomas's  Mount,  on  the  coast  of 
Coromandel,  where  he  was  put  to  death.  The  fact  is 
certainly  of  little  consequence;  but  1  am  satisfied  ili^- 
we  have  as  good  authority  for  believing  that  the  Apostle 
Thomas  died  in  India,  as  that  the  Apostle  Peter  died  at 
Rome. 

"Verapoli,  Dec.  1806. 

"This  is  the  residence  of  Bisliop  R.n  niondo,  the 
Pope's  Apostolic  Vicar  in  Malabar.  There  is  a  Col- 
lege here  for  the  sacerdotal  office,  in  which  the  Students 
(from  ten  to  twenty  in  number)  are  instructed  in  the 
Lati/i  and  Syriac  Languages.  At  Pulingunna  there 
is  another  College,  in  which  the  Syriac  alone  is  taught. 
Here  I  counted  twelve  Students.  The  Apostolic  Vicar 
superintends  sixty-four  Churches;  exclusive  of  the 
forty-five  governed  by  the  Archbishop  of  Cranganore, 
and  exclusive  of  the  large  Dioceses  of  the  Bishops  of 
Cochin  and  of  Quilon,  whose  Churches  extend  to  Cape 
Comorin,  and  are  visible  from  the  sea.  The  view  of 
this  assemblage  of  Christian  congregations  excited  in 
my  mind  mingled  sensations  of  pleasure  and  regret;  of 
pleasure  to  think  that  so  many  of  the  Hindoos  had  been 
rescued  from  the  idolatry  of  Brahma,  and  its  criminal 
worship;  and  of  regret  when  I  reflected  that  there  was 
not  to  be  found  among  the  whole  body,  one  copy  of 
the  Holy  Bible. 

''The'  Apostolic  Vicar  is  an  Italian,  and  correspond^ 
with  the  Society  'de  propaganda  Fide.'  He  is  a  man 
of  liberal  manners,  and  gave  me  free  access  to  the 
archives  of  Verapoli,  which  are  upwards  of  two  cen- 
turies old.  In  the  library  I  found  many  volumes  mark- 
ed 'Liber  hereticus  prohibiius.'  Every  step  I  take  iu 
Christian  India,  I  meet  with  a  memento  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion.    The  Apostolical  Vicar,  however,  does  not  ac- 


166  Christian  Researches 

knowledge  its  aiithorit}^  and  places  himself  under  Bri- 
tish protection.  He  spoke  of  the  Inquisition  with  just 
indignation,  and,  in  the  presence  of  the  British  Resi- 
dent, called  it  'a  horrid  Tribunal.'  I  asked  him  whe- 
ther he  thougiit  I  might  with  safety  visit  the  Inquisi- 
tion, when  I  sailed  past  Goa;  there  being  at  this  time 
a  British  force  in  its  vicinity.  It  asserted  a  personal 
jurisdiction  over  natives  who  were  now  British  sub- 
jects: and  it  was  proper  the  English  Government  should 
know  something  of  its  present  state.  The  Bishop 
answered,  'I  do  not  know  what  you  might  do,  under  the 
protection  of  a  British  force;  but  I  should  not  like 
(smiling,  and  pressing  his  capacious  sides,)  to  trust  my 
body  in  their  hands.' 

"We  then  had  some  conversation  on  the  subject  of 
giving  the  Scriptures  to  the  native  Roman  Catholics. 
i  had  heard  before,  that  the  Bishop  was  by  no  means 
hostile  to  the  measure.  I  told  him  that  I  should  pro- 
bably find  the  means  of  translating  the  Scriptures  into 
the  Malabar  Language,  and  wished  to  know  whether 
he  had  any  objection  to  this  mode  of  illuminating  the 
ignorant  minds  of  the  native  Christians.  He  said  he 
had  none.  I  visited  the  Bishop  two  or  three  times  af- 
terwards. At  our  last  interview  he  said,  'I  have  been 
thinking  of  the  good  gift  you  arc  meditating  for  the 
native  Christians;  but  believe  me,  the  Inquisition  will 
endeavor  to  counteract  your  purposes  by  every  means 
in  their  power.  I  afterwards  conversed  with  an  intelli- 
gent native  Pi  iest,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  the 
state  and  character  of  the  Christians,  and  asked  him 
whether  he  thought  they  would  be  happy  to  obtain  the 
Scriptures?  'Yes,'  answered  he,  'those  who  have  heard 
of  them.'  I  asked  if  he  had  got  a  Bible  himself?  'No,' 
he  said;  'but  he  had  seen  one  at  Goa.'  " 

^'Jngamalce,  a  Syrian  Town,  coniaining  Three 
Churches,  January,  1807. 
"I  have  penetrated  once  more  inland,  to  visit  the  Sy- 
rian Churches.  At  the  town  of  Cenotta,  I  was  sur- 
prised to  meet  with  Jews  and  Christians  in  the  same 
street.  The  Jew  s  led  me  first  to  their  Synagogue,  and 
;)!lowcd  me  to  take  away  some  manuscripts  for  nioncy. 


respecting  the  Syrians.  167 

The  Syrian  Christians  then  conducted  me  to  their 
ancient  Church.  I  aiterwards  sat  down  on  an  eminence 
above  the  town,  to  contemplate  this  interesting  specta- 
cle; a  Jewish  S}nat;ogue,  and  a  Christian  Church, 
standing  over  against  each  other;  exhibiting,  as  it 
were,  during  many  revolving  ages,  the  Law  and  the 
Gospel  to  the  view  of  the  heathen  people. 

"Angamalee  is  one  of  the  most  remote  of  the  Syrian 
towns  in  this  direction,  and  is  situated  on  a  high  land. 
This  was  once  the  residence  of  the  Syrian  Bishop. 
The  inhabitants  told  me,  that  when  Tippoo  Sultan  in- 
vaded  Travancore,  a  detachment  of  his  Cavalry  pene- 
trated to  Angamalee,  wliere  they  expected  to  find  great 
wealth,  from  its  ancient  fame.  Being  Mahomedans, 
they  expressed  their  abhorrence  of  the  Christian  reli- 
gion, by  destroying  one  of  the  lesser  Churches,  and 
stabling  their  horses  in  the  great  Church.  In  this  place 
I  have  found  a  good  many  valuable  manuscripts.  I 
had  been  led  to  suppose,  from  the  statement  of  the 
Portuguese  historians,  that  possibly  all  the  Syriac  MSS. 
of  the  Bible  had  been  burned  by  the  Romish  Church 
at  the  Synod  of  Diamper  in  1599.  But  this  was  not 
the  case.  The  Inquisitors  condemned  many  books  to 
the  flames;  but  they  saved  the  Bible;  being  content 
to  order  that  the  Syriac  Scriptures  should  be  amended 
agreeably  to  the  Vulgaie  of  Uumc.  But  many  Bibles 
and  other  volumes  were  not  produced  at  all.  In  the 
Acts  of  the  Council  of  Nice  it  is  recorded,  that  Johan- 
nes Bishop  of  India  signed  his  name  at  that  Council 
in  A.  D.  325.  The  Syriac  version  of  the  Scriptures  was 
brought  to  India  according  to  the  popular  belief,  before 
the  year  325.  Some  of  their  present  copies  arc  certainly 
of  ancient  date.  Though  u-ritten  on  a  strong  thick  pa- 
per, like  that  of  some  MSS.  in  tlie  British  Museum, 
commonly  called  Eastern  paper,  the  ink  has,  in  several 
places,  eat  through  the  material  in  the  exact  form  of 
the  letter.  In  other  copies,  where  the  ink  had  less  of 
a  corroding  quality,  it  has  fallen  off,  and  left  a  dark  ves- 
tige of  the  letter,  faint  indeed,  but  not,  in  general,  ille- 
gible, 'i'here  is  a  volume,  which  was  deposited  in  one 
of  the  remote  Churches,  near  the  mountains,  which 
merits  a  particular  description.     It  contains  the  Old  and 


168  Christian  Researches 

New  Testaments,  engrossed  on  strong  vellum,  in  large 
folio,  having  three  columns  in  a  page;  and  is  written 
with  beautiful  accuracy.  The  character  is  Estrangelo 
Syriac;  and  the  words  of  every  book  are  numbered. 
But  the  volume  has  suffered  injury  from  time  or  neg- 
lect. In  certain  places  tiie  ink  has  been  totally  oblite- 
rated from  the  page,  and  left  the  parchment  in  its  state 
of  natural  whiteness:  but  the  letters  can,  in  general,  be 
distinctly  traced  from  the  impress  of  the  pen,  or  from 
the  partial  corrosion  of  the  ink.  I  scarcely  expected 
that  the  Syrian  Church  would  have  parted  vviih  this 
manuscript.  But  the  Bishop  was  pleased  to  present  it 
to  me,  saying,  'It  will  be  safer  in  your  hands  than  in 
our  own;'  alluding  to  the  revolutions  in  Hindostan. 
*And  yet,'  said  he,  Sve  have  kept  it,  as  some  think,  for 
near  a  thousand  years.'  'I  wish,'  .said  I,  'that  England 
m.ay  be  able  to  keep  it  a  thousand  years.'  In  looking 
over  it,  I  find  the  very  first  proposed  emendation  of  the 
Hebrew  Text  by  Dr.  Kcnnicott  (Gen.  iv,  8,)  in  this 
manuscript;  and,  no  doubt,  it  is  the  right  reading.  The 
disputed  passage  in  1  John  v,  7,  is  not  to  be  found  in 
il;  nor  is  this  verse  to  be  found  in  any  copy  of  the  Sy- 
riac Scriptures  which  I  have  yet  seen.  But  notwith- 
standing this  omission,  and  notwithstanding  the  great 
display  of  learning  in  maintaining**  a  contrary  opinion,  I 
believe  the  passage  to  be  genuine.  The  view  of  these 
copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and  of  tlie  Churches  which 
contain  them,  still  continues  to  excite  a  pleasing  as- 
tonishment in  my  mind:  and  I  sometimes  question  my- 
self, whether  I  am  indeed  in  India,  in  the  midst  of  the 
Hindoos,  and  not  far  from  the  equinoctial  line.  How 
wonderful  it  is,  that,  during  the  dark  ages  of  Europe, 
whilst  ignorance  and  superstition,  in  a  manner,  denied 
the  Scriptures  to  the  rest  of  the  world,  the  Bible  should 
have  found  an  asylum  in  the  mountains  of  Malay-ala; 
where  it  was  fiecly  read  by  upwards  of  an  hundred 
Churches! 

"But  there  are  other  ancient  documents  in  Malabar, 
not  less  interesting  than  the  Syrian  Manuscripts.  The 
old  Portuguese  historians  relate,  that  soon  after  the  ar- 
rival of  their  countrymen  in  India,  about  300  years 
ago,  the  Syrian  Bishop  of  Angamalce  (the  place  where 


respecting  the  Syrians.  1C9 

I  now  am)  deposited  in  the  Fort  of  Cocliin,  for  safe 
custody,  certain  tablets  of  brass,  on  which  were  en- 
graved rights  of  nobihty,  and  other  privileges  granted 
by  a  Prince  of  a  former  age;  and  that  while  thi-se  Tab- 
lets were  under  the  charge  of  tiie  Poriuguese,  they  had 
bcv^n  unaccountably  lost,  and  were  never  after  heard  of. 
x\drian  Moens,  a  Governor  of  Cochin  in  1770,  who 
published  some  account  of  the  Jews  of  Malabar,  in- 
forms us  that  he  used  every  means  in  his  power,  lor 
many  years,  to  obtain  a  sight  of  the  famed  Christian 
Plates;  and  was  at  length  satisfied  that  they  were  irre- 
coverably lost,  or  rather,  he  adds,  that  they  never  existed. 
The  Learned  in  general,  and  the  *  ntiquarian  in  parti- 
cular, will  be  glad  to  hear  diat  these  ancient  Tablets 
have  been  recovered  within  this  last  month  by  the  ex- 
ertions of  Lieutenant  Colonel  Macauley,  the  British 
Resident  in  Travancore,  and  are  now  officially  deposit- 
ed with  that  Officer. 

"The  Christian  Tablets  are  six  in  number.  They 
are  composed  of  a  mixed  metal.  The  engraving  on 
the  largest  plate  is  thirteen  inches  long,  by  about  four 
broad.  They  are  closely  written,  four  of  them  on  both 
sides  of  the  plate,  making  in  all  eleven  pages.  On  the 
plate  reputed  to  be  the  oldest,  there  is  writing  perspic- 
uously engraved  in  nail-headed  or  triangular  headed 
letters,  resembling  the  Persepolltan  or  Bab}  lonish.  On 
the  same  plate  there  is  writing  in  another  character, 
which  is  supposed  to  have  no  affinity  with  any  existing 
character  in  Hindostan.  The  grant  on  this  plate  ap- 
pears to  be  witnessed  by  four  Jews  of  rank,  whose 
names  are  distinctly  engraved  in  an  old  Hebrew  char- 
acter, resembling  the  alphabet  called  the  Palmyrene: 
and  to  each  name  is  prefixed  the  litle  of  '■'Magen''''  or 
Chief,  as  the  Jews  translated  it.  It  may  be  doubted, 
whether  there  exist  in  the  world  many  documents  of 
so  great  length,  which  arc  of  equal  antiquity,  and  in 
such  faultless  preservation,  as  the  Christian  Tablets  of 
Malabar.  The  Jews  of  Cochin  indeed  contest  the  palm 
of  antiquity:  for  they  also  produce  two  Tablets,  con- 
taining privileges  granted  at  a  remote  period;  of  which 
they  presented  to  me  a  Hebrew  translation.  As  no 
person  can  be  found  in  this  country  who  is  able  to 
22 


170  Christian  Researches 

translate  the  Christian  Tablets,  I  have  directed  an  en- 
graver at  Cochin  to  execute  a  copper-plate  fac  simile  of 
the  whole,  for  the  purpose  of  transmitting  copies  to  the 
learned  Societies  in  Asia  and  Europe.  The  Christian 
and  Jewish  plates  to.u;ether  make  fourteen  pages.  A 
copy  was  sent  in  the  first  instance  to  the  Pundits  of  the 
Shanscrit  College  at  Trichiur,  by  direction  of  the  Rajah 
of  Cochin;  but  they  could  not  read  the  character.* 
From  this  place  I  proceed  to  Cande-nad,  to  visit  the 
Bishop  once  more  before  I  return  to  Bengal." 


THE  MALABAR  BIBLE. 

After  the  Author  left  Travaiicore,  the  Bishop  prose- 
cuted the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Mala- 
bar Language  without  intermission,  until  he  had 
completed  the  Nev^^  Testament.  The  year  following, 
the  Author  visited  Travancore  a  second  time,  and 
carried  the  Manuscript  to  Bombay  to  be  printed!  an 
excellent  fount  of  Malabar  types  having  been  recent- 
ly cast  at  that  place.  Learned  natives  went  from 
Travancore  to  superintend  the  press;  and  it  is  probable 
that  it  is  now  nearly  finished,  as  a  copy  of  the  Gos- 
pels of  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Mark,  beautifully  print- 
ed, was  received  in  England  some  time  ago.  This 
version  of  the  Scriptures  will  be  prosecuted  until  the 
whole  Bible  is  completed,  and  copies  circulated 
throughout  the  Christian  regions  of  Malabar. 

THE  SYRIAC  BIBLE. 

It  has  been  furtjier  in  contemplation  to  print  an  edi- 
tion of  the  Syriac  Scriptures,  if  the  public  should 

•Most  of  the  Manuscripts  which  I  collected  among'  the  Syrian  Chris- 
tians, I  have  presented  to  the  University  of  Cambridge;  and  they  ars 
n<»w  deposited  in  the  Pul>lic  Library  of  that  University,  together  with 
the  copper-plate  fac  Bimiks  of  the  Cliiistian  a«d  Jewish  Tablet*. 


respecting  the  Syrians.  171 

countenance  the  design.  Tliis  gift,  it  may  be  pre- 
sumed, the  English  nation  will  be  pleased  to  present 
to  the  Syrian  Christians.  We  are  already  debtors  to 
that  ancient  people.  They  have  preserved  the  manu- 
scripts of  the  Holy  Scriptures  incorrupt,  during  a 
long  series  of  ages,  and  have  now  committed  them 
into  our  own  hands.  By  their  long  and  energetic 
defence  of  pure  doctrine  against  ai.ti-christian  eiTor, 
they  are  entitled  to  the  gratitude  and  thanks  of  the 
rest  of  the  Christian  world.  Further,  they  have  pre- 
served to  this  day  the  language  in  which  our  blessed 
Lord  preached  to  men  the  glad  tidings  of  Salvation. 
Their  Scriptures,  their  doctrine,  their  language,  in 
short  their  very  existence,  all  add  something  to  the 
evidence  of  the  truth  of  Christianity. 

The  motives  then  for  printing  an  edition  of  the 
Syriac  Bible  are  these: 

1.  To  do  honor  to  the  language  which  was  spoken 
by  our  blessed  Savior  when  upon  earth. 

2.  To  do  honor  to  that  ancient  Church,  which 
has  preserved  his  langTiage  and  his  doctrine. 

3.  As  the  means  of  perpetuating  the  true  Faith  in 
the  same  Church  for  ages  to  come. 

4.  As  the  means  of  preserving  the  pronunciation, 
and  of  cultivating  the  knowledge  of  the  Syriac  Lan 
guage  in  the  East;  and 

5.  As  the  means  of  reviving  the  knowledge  of  the 
Syriac  Language  in  our  own  nation. 

On  the  Author's  return  to  England,  he  could  not 
find  one  copy  of  the  Syriac  Bible  in  a  separate  volume 
for  sale  in  the  kingdom.  lie  wished  to  send  a  copy 
to  the  Syrian  Bishop,  as  an  earnest  of  more,  when  an 
edition  should  be  printed. 

The  Syriac  Bible  is  Avantcd  not  only  by  the 
Churches  of  the  Syrian  Christians,  but  by  the  still 


172  Christian  Researches. 

more  numerous  Churches  of  the  Syro-Romish  Chris- 
tians in  Malabar,  who  also  use  the  Syriac  Language. 


THE  ROMISH  CHRISTIANS  IN  INDIA. 

In  every  age  of  the  Church  of  Rome  there  have  been 
individuals,  of  an  enlightened  piety,  who  derived  their 
religion  not  from  "the  commandments  of  men,"  but 
from  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible.  There  are  at  this 
day,  in  India  and  in  England,  members  of  that  com- 
munion, who  deserve  the  affection  and  respect  of  all 
good  men;  and  whose  cultivated  minds  will  arraign 
the  corruptions  of  their  own  religion,  which  the  Au- 
thor is  about  to  describe,  more  severely  than  he  will 
permit  himself  to  do.  He  is  indeed  prepared  to  speak 
of  Roman  Catholics  with  as  much  liberality  as  per- 
haps any  Protestant  has  ever  attempted  on  Christian 
principles:  for  he  is  acquainted  with  individuals, 
whose  unaffected  piety  he  considers  a  reproach  to  a 
great  body  of  Piotestants,  even  of  the  strictest  sort. 
It  is  indeed  painful  to  say  any  thing  which  may  seem 
to  feeling  and  noble  minds  ungenerous;  but  those 
enlightened  persons,  whose  good  opinion  it  is  desira- 
ble to  preserve,  will  themselves  be  pleased  to  see  that 
truth  is  not  sacrificed  to  personal  respect,  or  to  a  spu- 
rious candor.  Their  own  Cliurch  sets  an  example  of 
"plainness  of  speech"  in  the  assertion  of  those  tenets 
which  it  professes,  some  of  which  must  be  extremely 
painful  to  the  feeling  of  Pi-otestants,  in  their  social 
intercourse  with  Catholics;  such  as,  "That  there 
is  no  salvation  out  of  the  pale  of  the  Romish 
Church." 

This  exclusive  character  prevents  concord  and  in- 
timacy   between    Protestant   ar,d    Catholic  families. 


The  Romish  Christians.  i^- 

On  the  principles  of  Infidelity  they  can  associate  v^.jj 
easily;  but  on  the  principles  of  Religion,  the  Protest- 
ant must  evei'  be  on  the  defensive;  for  the  Romish 
Church  excommunicates  him:  and  although  he  must 
hope  that  some  individuals  do  not  maintain  the  tenet, 
yet  his  unceitainty  as  to  the  fact  prevents  that  cordial- 
ity which  he  desires.  Many  excellent  Catholics  suffer 
unjustly  in  their  intercourse  with  Protestants,  from 
the  ancient  and  exclusive  articles  of  their  own  Church, 
which  they  themselves  neither  profess  nor  believe.  If 
they  will  only  intimate  to  tlieir  Protestant  friends, 
that  they  renounce  the  exclusive  principle,  and  that 
they  profess  the  religion  of  the  Bible,  no  more  seems 
requisite  to  form  with  such  persons  the  sincerest 
friendship  on  Christian  principles. 

At  the  present  time  we  see  the  Romish  Religion  ia 
Europe  without  dominion;  and  hence  it  is  viewed  by 
the  mere  philosopher  with  indifference  or  contem])t. 
lie  is  pleased  to  see,  that  the  '-seven  heads  and  the  ten 
horns"  are  taken  away;  and  thinks  nothing  of  the 
"names  of  blasphemy."  But  in  the  following  pages,  the 
Author  will  have  occasion  to  shew  what  Rome  is,  as 
having  dominion;  and  possessing  it  too  within  the 
boundaries  of  tlie  British  Empire. 

In  passing  through  the  Romish  Provinces  in  the 
East,  though  the  Author  had  before  heard  much  of  the 
Papal  corruptions,  he  certainly  did  not  expect  to  see 
Christianity  in  the  degraded  state  in  which  he  found 
it.  Of  the  Priests  it  may  truly  be  said,  that  they  arc, 
in  general,  better  acquainted  with  the  Veda  of  Brahma 
than  with  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  In  some  places 
the  diK'trincs  of  both  arc  bleiul(>d.  At  Aughoor, 
situated  between  Trilchinopoly  and  Madura,  he  wit- 
nessed (in  October  1800)  the  Tower  of  Juggernaut 
employed  to  solemnize  a  Christian  festival.     The  old 


176  Christian  Researches. 

troduce  me  to  the  Archbishop  of  Goa,  the  Primate  of 
the  Orient. 

"I  had  communicated  to  Colonel  Adams,  and  to  the 
British  Resident,  my  purpose  of  inquiring  into  the  state 
of  the  Inquisition.  These  gentlemen  informed  me,  that 
I  should  not  be  able  to  accomphsh  my  design  without 
difficulty;  since  every  thing  relating  to  the  Inquisition 
was  conducted  in  a  very  secret  manner,  the  most  res- 
pectable of  the  Lay  Portuguese  themselves  being  igno- 
rant of  its  proceedings;  and  that,  if  the  Priests  were  to 
discover  my  object,  their  excessive  jealousy  and  alarm 
would  prevent  their  communicating  with  mc,  or  satis- 
fying my  inquiries  on  any  subject. 

"On  receiving  this  intelligence,  I  perceived  that  it 
would  be  necessary  to  proceed  with  caution.  I  was, 
in  fact,  about  to  visit  a  republic  of  Priests;  whose  do- 
minion had  existed  for  nearly  three  centuries;  whose 
province  it  was  to  prosecute  heretics,  and  particularly 
the  teachers  of  heresy;  and  from  whose  authority  and 
sentence  there  was  no  appeal  in  India.* 

"It  happened  that  Lieutenant  Kempthorne,  Com- 
mander of  His  Majesty's  brig  Diana,  a  distant  con- 
nexion of  my  own,  was  at  this  time  in  the  harbor.  On 
his  learning  that  I  meant  to  visit  Old  Goa,  he  offered 
to  accompany  me;  as  did  Captain  Stirling,  of  His 
Majesty's  84th  regiment,  which  is  now  stationed  at 
the  forts. 

"We  proceeded  up  the  river  in  the  British  Resident's 
barge,  accompanied  by  Major  Pareira,  who  was  well 
qualified,  by  a  thirty  years'  residence,  to  give  informa- 
tion concerning  local  circumstances.  From  him  I 
learned  that  there  were  upwards  of  two  hundred 
Churches  and  Chapels  in  the  province  of  Goa,  and  up- 
wards of. two  thousand  Priests. 


*I  was  informed  that  the  Vice-Roy  of  Goa  lias  no  aiUhorily  over  tlie 
Inquisition,  and  that  he  himself  is  liable  to  its  censure.  Were  the  Britisii 
Government,  for  instance,  to  prefer  u  complaint  against  the  Inquisition 
to  the  Portuguese  Government  at  Goa,  it  could  obtain  no  redress.  By  the 
very  constitution  of  the  Inquisition,  there  is  no  power  in  India  which  can 
invade  its  jurisdiction,  or  even  put  a  question  to  it  on  any  subject. 


The  Romish  Chi'istians.  177 

*'0n  our  arrival  at  the  city,*  it  was  past  twelve 
o'clock:  all  the  Ciuirchcs  were  shut,  and  we  were  told 
ihat  they  would  not  be  ojK'ncd  again  till  two  o'elock. 
I  mentioned  to  Major  Pareira,  that  I  intended  to  stay  at 
Old  Goa  some  days;  and  that  1  should  be  obliged'  to 
him  to  fmd  me  a  place  to  sleep  in.  He  seemed  sur- 
prised  at  this  intimation,  and  observed  that  it  would  be 
difficult  for  me  to  obtain  a  rcce|)tioa  in  any  of  the 
Churches  or  Convents,  and  that  there  were  no  private 
houses  into  which  I  could  be  admitted.  I  said  I  could 
sleep  any  where;  I  had  two  servants  with  me,  and  a 
travelling  bed.  When  he  perceived  that  I  was  serious 
in  my  purpose,  he  gave  directions  to  a  civil  officer,  in 
that  place,  to  clear  out  a  room  in  a  building  whicli  had 
been  long  uninhabited,  and  which  was  then  used  as  a 
warehouse  for  goods.  Matters  at  this  time  presented 
a  very  gloomy  appearance;  and  I  had  thoughts  of  re- 
turning with  my  companions  from  this  inhospitable 
place.  In  the  mean  time  we  sat  down  in  the  room  I 
have  just  mentioned,  to  lake  some  refreshment,  while 
Major  Pareira  went  to  call  on  some  of  his  friends. 
During  this  interval,  I  communicated  to  Lieutenant 
Kempthorne  the  object  of  my  visit.  I  had  in  my  pock- 
et 'Dellon's  Account  of  the  Inquisition  at  Goa;'t  and 
I  mentioned  some  particulars.  While  we  were  con- 
versing on  the  subject,  the  great  bell  of  the  Cathedral 
begaa  to  toll;  the  same  which  Dellon  observes  always 
tolls,  before  day-light,  on  the  morning  of  the  Auto  da 
Fe.  I  did  not  myself  ask  any  questions  of  the  people 
concerning  the  Inquisition;  but  Mr.  Kempthorne  made 
inquiries  for  me:  and  he  soon  found  out  that  the  Santa 

•We  entered  tlie  city  by  tlie  palace  gate,  over  whicli  is  the  Statue  of 
Vasco  cle  Gania,  who  first  opened  India  to  the  view  of  Europe.  I  had  seen 
aX  Calicut,  a  few  weeks  before,  the  niiiis  of  the  Samokin's  Palace,  in 
which  Vasco  de  Gaina  was  first  received,  'i'iie  Samorln  was  the  tirst  na- 
tive Prince  against  whom  the  Europeans  made  war.  The  empire  of  the 
Samorin  has  passed  away:  and  the  empire  of  his  conquerors  has  passed 
away:  and  now  imperial  Britain  exercises  dominion.  May  imperial 
Britain  be  prepared  to  give  a  good  account  of  her  stewardship,  wlien  it 
shall  be  said  unto  her,  "  riiou  inayest  be  no  hunger  steward." 

jMonsieur  Dellon,  a  phjsician,  was  imprisoned  in  the  dungeon  of 
the  Inquisition  at  Gnu  for  two  years,  and  witnessed  an  Auto  da  Fe,  wIk  « 
.some  heretics  were  burned;  at  wluch  time  he  walked  barefoot.  .After 
liis  release,  lie  wrote  the  history  of  his  cor.finem.^ul.  His  descriptions  are 
in  general  verv  accurate. 

2.3 


178  Christian  Researches. 

Casa,  or  Holy  Office,  was  close  to  the  house  where  we 
were  then  sitting.  The  gentlemen  went  to  the  window 
to  view  the  horrid  mansion;  and  I  could  see  the  indig- 
nation of  free  and  enlightened  men  arise  in  the  counte- 
nances of  the  two  British  officers,  while  they  contem- 
plated a  place  where  formerly  their  own  countrymen 
were  condemned  to  the  flames,  and  into  which  they 
themselves  might  now  suddenly  be  thrown,  without 
the  possibility  of  rescue. 

"At  two  o'clock  we  went  out  to  view  the  Churches, 
which  were  now  open  for  the  afternoon  service;  for 
there  are  regular  daily  masses;  and  the  bells  began  to 
assail  the  ear  in  every  quarter. 

"The  magnificence  of  the  Churches  of  Goa  far  ex- 
ceeded any  idea  I  had  formed  from  the  previous  de- 
scription. Goa  is  properly  a  city  of  Churches;  and  the 
wealth  of  provinces  seems  to  have  been  expended  in 
their  erection.  The  ancient  specimens  of  architecture 
at  this  place  far  excel  any  thing  that  has  been  attempt- 
ed in  modern  times  in  any  other  part  of  the  East,  both 
in  grandeur  and  in  taste.  The  Chapel  of  the  Palace  is 
built  after  the  plan  of  St.  Peter's  at  Rome,  and  is  said 
to  be  an  accurate  model  of  that  paragon  of  architecture. 
The  Church  of  St.  Dominic,  the  founder  of  the  Inqui- 
sition, is  decorated  with  paintings  of  Italian  masters. 
St.  Francis  Xavier  lies  enshrined  in  a  monument  of  ex- 
quisite art,  and  his  coffin  is  enchased  with  silver  and 
precious  stones.  The  Cathedral  of  Goa  is  worthy  of  one 
of  the  principal  cities  of  Europe;  and  the  Church  and 
Convent  of  the  Augustinians  (in  which  I  now  reside)  is 
a  noble  pile  of  building,  situated  on  an  eminence,  and 
has  a  magnificent  appearance  from  afar. 

"But  what  a  contrast  to  all  this  grandeur  of  the 
Churches  is  the  worship  offi^red  in  them!  I  have  been 
present  at  the  service  in  one  or  other  of  the  Chapels 
every  day  since  I  arrived;  and  I  seldom  see  a  single 
worshipper,  but  the  ecclesiastics.  Two  rows  of  native 
Priests,  kneeling  in  order  before  the  altar,  clothed  in 
coarse  black  garments,  of  sickly  appearance  and  vacant 
countenance,  perform  here,  from  day  to  day,  their  la- 
borious masses,  seemingly  unconscious  of  any  other 
duty  or  obhgation  of  life. 


The  Romish  Christians.  179 

"The  day  was  now  far  sjjcnt,  and  my  companions 
were  about  to  leave  me.  While  I  was  considering 
whether  I  should  return  with  them,  Major  Pareira  said 
he  would  first  introduce  me  to  a  Priest,  high  in  office, 
and  one  of  the  most  learned  men  in  the  place.  We 
accordingly  walked  to  the  Convent  of  the  Augustinians, 
where  I  was  presented  to  Joscphusa  Doloribus,  a  man 
well  advanced  in  life,  of  pale  visage  and  penetrating  eye, 
rather  of  a  reverend  appearance,  and  possessing  great 
fluency  of  speech  and  urbanity  of  manners.  At  first 
sight  he  presented  the  aspect  of  one  of  those  acute  and 
prudent  men  of  the  world,  the  learned  and  respectable 
Italian  Jesuits,  some  of  whom  are  yet  found,  since  the 
demolition  of  their  order,  reposing  in  tranquil  obscuri- 
ty, in  different  parts  of  the  East.  After  half  an  hour's 
conversation  m  the  Latin  language,  during  which  he 
adverted  rapidly  to  a  variety  of  subjects,  and  inquired 
concerning  some  learned  men  of  his  own  Church,  whom 
I  had  visited  in  my  tour,  he  politely  invited  me  to  take 
up  my  residence  with  him,  during  my  stay  at  Old  Goa. 
I  was  highly  gratified  by  this  unexpected  invitation;  but 
Lieutenant  Kcmpthorne  did  not  approve  of  leaving  me 
in  the  hands  of  the  Inquisitor.  For  judge  of  our  sur- 
prise, when  we  discovered  that  my  learned  host  was 
one  of  the  Inquisitors  of  the  Holy  office,  the  second 
member  of  that  august  tribunal  in  rank,  but  the  first 
and  most  active  agent  in  the  business  of  the  department. 
Apartments  were  assigned  to  me  in  the  College  adjoin- 
ing the  Convent,  next  to  the  rooms  of  the  Inquisitor 
himself;  and  here  I  have  been  now  four  days  at  the  very 
fountain-head  of  information,  in  regard  to  those  subjects 
which  I  wished  to  investigate.  I  breakfast  and  dine 
with  the  Inquisitor  almost  every  day,  and  he  generally 
passes  his  evenings  in  my  apartment.  As  he  considers 
my  inquiries  to  be  chiefly  of  a  literary  nature,  he  is 
perfectly  candid  and  communicative  on  all  subjects. 

"Next  day  after  my  arrival,  I  was  introduced  by  my 
learp.ed  conductor  to  the  Archbishop  of  Goa.  We 
found  him  reading  the  Latin  Letters  of  St.  Francis 
Xavier.  On  my  adverting  to  the  long  duration  of  the 
city  of  Goa,  while  other  cities  of  Europeans  in  India 
had  suiTered  from  war  or  revolution,  the  Archbibhop 


180  Christian  Researches. 

observed,  that  the  preservation  of  Goa  was  'owing  to 
the  prayers  of  St.  Francis  Xavier.'  The  Inquisitor 
looked  at  me  to  see  what  I  thought  of  this  sentiment. 
I  acknowledged  that  Xavier  was  considered  by  the 
learned  among  the  Enghsh  to  have  been  a  great  man. 
What  he  wrote  himself  bcsj)eaks  liim  a  man  of  learn- 
ing, of  original  genius,  and  great  fortitude  of  mind;  but 
what  others  have  written  for  him  and  of  him  has  tar- 
nished his  fame,  by  making  him  the  inventor  of  fables. 
The  Archbishop  signified  his  assent.  He  afterwards 
conducted  me  into  his  private  Chapel,  which  is  decor- 
ated with  images  of  silver,  and  then  into  the  Archiepis- 
copal  Library,  which  possesses  a  valuable  collection  of 
books.  As  I  passed  through  our  Convent,  in  return- 
ing from  the  Archbishop's,  I  observed  among  the  paint- 
ings in  the  cloisters  a  portrait  of  the  famous  Alexis  de 
Menezes,  Archbishop  of  Goa,  who  held  the  Synod  of 
Diamper  near  Cochin  in  1599,  and  burned  the  books  of 
the  Syrian  Christians.  From  the  inscription  under- 
neath I  learned  that  he  was  the  founder  of  the  mag- 
nificent Church  and  Convent  in  which  I  am  now  re- 
siding.'^ 

"On  the  same  day  I  received  an  invitation  to  dine 
with  the  chief  Inquisitor,  at  his  house  in  the  country. 
The  second  inquisitor  accompanied  me,  and  we  found 
a  respectable  company  of  Priests,  and  a  sumptuous  en- 
tertainment. In  the  library  of  tlie  chief  Inquisitor  I 
saw  a  register,  containing  the  present  establishment  of 
the  Inquisition  at  Goa,  and  the  names  of  all  the  officers. 
On  my  asking  the  chief  Inquisitor  whether  the  estab- 
lishment was  as  extensive  as  formerly,  he  said  it  was 
nearly  the  same.  I  had  hitherto  said  little  to  any  per- 
son concerning  the  Inquisition,  but  I  had  indirectly 
gleaned  much  information  concernirig  it,  not  only  from 
the  Inquisitors  themselves,  but  from  certain  Priests, 
whom  I  visited  at  their  respective  convents;  particu- 
larly from  a  Father  in  the  Franciscan  Convent,  who 
had  himself  repeatedly  witnessed  an  Auto  da  Fe." 

"Gort,  Augustinian  Convent,  26th  Jan.  1808. 
"On  Sunday,  after  Divine  service,  which  I  attended, 
\ve  looked  over  together  the  prayers  and  portions  of 


The  Romish  Ciwiat'/ans.  181' 

Scripture  for  the  da)-,  uliich  ltd  to  a  discussion  con- 
cerning some  of  the  doctrines  of"  Christianity.  We 
then  read  the  third  chaj)ter  of  St.  John's  Gosixl,  in  the 
Latin  Vult^atc.  I  asked  the  Inquisitor  wheiher  he  be- 
lieved  in  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  there  spoken  of. 
He  distinctly  admitted  it;  conjointly  however  he 
thought,  in  some  obscure  sense,  with  xuater.  I  ob- 
served that  water  was  merely  an  emblem  of  the  puri- 
fying effects  of  the  Spirit,  and  could  be  bufdv\  emblem. 
We  next  adverted  to  the  expression  of  St.  John  in  his 
first  Epistle;  'This  is  he  that  came  by  waterixwcX  blood: 
even  Jesus  Christ;  not  by  water  only,  but  by  water  and 
blood:' — blood  to  atone  for  sin,  and  water  to  purify  the 
heart;  justification  and  sanctification:  both  of  which 
were  expressed  at  the  same  moment  on  the  Cross.  The 
Inquisitor  was  pleased  with  the  subject.  I  referred  to 
the  evangelical  doctrines  of  Augusiin  (we  were  now  in 
the  Augustinian  Convent)  plainly  asserted  by  that  Fa- 
ther \\\  a  thousand  places,  and  he  aeknoA\kdgcd  their 
truth.  I  then  asked  him  in  what  important  doctrine 
he  differed  frorri  the  Protestant  Church?  He  confessed 
that  he  never  had  a  theological  discussion  with  a  Prot- 
estant before.  By  an  easy  transition  we  passed  to  the 
importance  of  the  Bible  itself,  to  illuminate  the  priests 
and  people.  I  noticed  to  him  that  after  looking  through 
the  colleges  and  schools,  there  appeared  to  me  to  be  a 
total  eclipse  ot  Scriptural  light.  He  acknowledged  that 
religion  and  learning  were  truly  in  a  degraded  state. 
I  had  visited  the  theological  schools,  and  at  every  place 
I  expressed  my  surprise  to  the  tutors,  in  presence  of 
the  pupils,  at  the  absence  of  the  Bible,  and  almost  total 
want  of  reference  to  it.  They  pleaded  the  eustcm  of 
the  place,  and  the  scarcity  of  copies  of  the  book  itself. 
Some  of  the  younger  Priests  came  to  me  afterwards, 
desiring  to  know  by  what  means  they  might  procure 
copies.  This  inquiry  for  Bibles  was  like  a  ray  of  hope 
beaming  on  the  walls  of  the  Inquisition. 

"I  pass  an  hour  sometimes  in  the  spacious  library 
of  the  Augustinian  Convent.  I'liere  are  many  rare 
volumes,  but  they  are  chiefly  theological,  and  almost 
all  of  the  sixteenth  centurv.     There  are  few  classics; 


182  Christian  Researches. 

and  I  have  not  yet  seen  one  copy  of  the  original  Scrip- 
tures in  Hebrew  or  Greek." 

^^Goa,  Augustinian  Convent j  27th  Jan.  1808. 

"On  the  second  morning  after  my  arrival,  I  was 
surprised  by  my  host,  the  Inquisitor,  coming  into  my 
apartment  clothed  in  b/ack  robes  from  head  to  foot;  for 
the  usual  dress  of  liis  order  is  white.  He  said  he 
was  going  to  sit  on  the  Tribunal  of  the  Holy  Office. 
'I  presume,  Father,  your  august  office  does  not  occupy 
much  of  your  time.'  'Yes,'  answered  he,  'much.  I 
sit  on  the  Tribunal  three  or  four  days  every  week.' 

"I  had  thought,  for  some  days,  of  putting  Dellon's 
book  into  the  Inquisitor's  hands;  for  if  I  could  get  him 
to  advert  to  the  facts  stated  in  that  book,  I  should  be 
able  to  learn,  by  comparison,  the  exact  state  of  the 
Inquisition  at  the  present  time.  In  the  evening  he 
came  in,  as  usual,  to  pass  an  hour  in  my  apartment. 
After  some  conversation  I  took  the  pen  in  my  hand 
to  write  a  few  notes  in  my  journal;  and,  as  if  to 
amuse  him,  while  I  was  writing,  I  took  up  Dellon's 
book,  which  was  lying  with  some  others  on  the  table, 
and  handing  it  across  to  him,  asked  him  whether  he 
had  ever  seen  it.  It  was  in  the  French  Language, 
which  he  understood  well.  'Relation  de  1'  Inquisition 
de  Goa,'  pronounced  he,  with  a  slow,  articulate  voice. 
He  had  never  seen  it  before,  and  began  to  read  with 
eagerness.  He  had  not  proceeded  far,  before  he  be- 
trayed evident  symptoms  of  uneasiness.  He  turned 
hastily  to  the  middle  of  the  book,  and  then  to  the 
end,  and  then  ran  over  the  table  of  contents  at  the 
beginning,  as  if  to  ascertain  the  full  extent  of  the 
evil.  He  then  composed  himself  to  read,  while  I 
continued  to  write.  He  turned  over  the  pages  with 
rapidity,  and  when  he  came  to  a  certain  place,  he  ex- 
claimed in  the  broad  Italian  accent,  'Mendacium, 
Mendacium.'  I  requested  he  would  mark  those  pas- 
sages which  were  untrue,  and  we  should  discuss  them 
afterwards,  for  that  I  had  other  books  on  the  subject, 
'Other  books,'  said  he,  and  he  looked  with  an  inquir- 
ing eye  on  those  on  the  table.     He  continued  read- 


Tlie  Romish  Christians.  183 

ing  till  it  was  time  to  retire  to  rest,    and  tlicn  beg- 
ged to  take  the  book  with  him, 

*'It  was  on  this  night  that  a  circumstance  hap- 
pened which  caused  my  first  alarm  at  Goa.  My  ser- 
vants slept  every  night  at  my  chamber  door,  in  the 
long  gallery  which  is  common  to  all  the  apartments, 
and  not  far  distant  from  the  servants  of  the  convent. 
About  midnight  I  was  waked  by  loud  shrieks  and 
expressions  of  terror,  from  some  person  in  the  gal- 
lery. In  the  first  moment  of  surprise  I  concluded  it 
must  be  the  Alguazils  of  the  Holy  Ofiice,  seizing  my 
servants  to  carry  them  to  the  Inquisition.  But,  on 
going  out,  I  saw  my  own  servants  standing  at  the 
door,  and  the  person  who  had  caused  the  alarm  (a 
boy  of  about  fourteen)  at  a  little  distance,  surround- 
ed by  some  of  the  Priests,  who  had  come  out  of 
their  cells  on  hearing  the  noise.  The  boy  said  he 
had  seen  a  spectre^  and  it  was  a  considerable  time 
before  the  agitations  of  his  body  and  voice  subsid- 
ed. Next  morning  at  breakfast  the  Inquisitor  apol- 
ogized for  the  disturbance,  and  said  the  boy's  alarm 
proceeded  from  a  'phantasma  animi,'  a  phantasm  of 
the  imagination. 

"After  breakfast  we  resumed  the  subject  of  the  Inqui- 
sition. The  Inquisitor  admitted  that  Dcllon's  descrip- 
tions of  the  dungeons,  of  the  torture,  of  the  mode  of 
trial,  and  of  the  Auto  da  Fe  were,  in  general,  juBt;  but 
he  said  the  writer  judged  untruly  of  the  motives  of  the 
Inquisitors,  and  very  uncharitably  of  the  character  of 
the  Holy  Church;  and  I  admitted  that,  under  the 
pressure  of  his  peculiar  suffering,  this  might  possibly  be 
the  case.  The  Inquisitor  was  now  anxious  to  know  to 
what  extent  Dcllon's  book  had  been  circulated  in  Eu- 
rope. I  told  him  that  Picart  had  published  to  the 
world  extracts  from  it,  in  his  celebrated  work  called 
"Religious  Ceremonies;"  together  with  plates  of  the 
system  of  torture  and  burnings  at  the  Auto  da  Ye. 
I  added  that  it  was  now  generally  believed  in  luirope 
that  these  enormities  no  longer  existed,  and  that  tlic 
Inquisition  itself  liad  been  totally  suppressed;  but  that 
I  was  concerned  to  find  that  thi^   was   not  the   case. 


184  Christian  Researches 

He  now  began  a  grave  narration  to  shew  that  ihe  In- 
quisition Iiad  undergone  a  change  in  some  respects, 
and  that  its  terrors  were  mitigated."* 

•  The  following'  were  the  passag'es.in  Mr.  Dellon's  narrative,  to  which 
I  wished  particularly  to  draw  ihe  aiieiuiou  of  the  Inquisitor.  Mr,  D.  had 
been  thrown  inio  ihe  Inquisiiion  at  Goa  and  contined  in  a  dungeon,  ten 
teet  square,  where  he  remained  upwards  of  two  years,  without  seeing 
any  person,  but  the  gaoler  who  brought  him  iiis  victuals,  except  when  he 
was  brought  to  his  trial,  expecting  daily  to  be  brought  to  the  stake-  His 
alleged  crime  was,  charging  the  Inquisition  witli  cruelty,  in  a  conversa- 
tion lie  had  with  a  I'rieaL  at  Daman,  anollier  part  of  India.  J 

"During  the  months  of  November  and  December,  I  heard,  every  morn- 
ing, ihe  shrieks  of  the  unfortunate  victims,  who  were  undergomg  the 
&iiestion.  I  remembered  to  have  heard,  before  I  was  cast  into  prison,  that 
the  Auto  da  Fc  was  generally  celebrated  on  the  tirst  Sunday  in  advent, 
because  on  that  day  is  read  in  the  Churches  that  part  of  the  Gospel  in 
which  mention  is  made  of  the  last  judgment;  and  the  Inquisitors 
pretend  by  this  ceremony  to  exhibit  a  lively  emblem  of  that  awful  event. 
1  was  likewise  convinced  that  there  were  a  great  number  of  prisoners, 
besides  myself;  the  profound  silence,  which  reigned  within  the  walls  of 
the  building,  having  enabled  me  to  count  the  number  of  doors  which  were 
opened  at  the  hours  of  meals.  However,  the  first  and  second  Sundays 
of  Advent  passed  by,  without  my  hearing  of  any  thing,  and  1  prepared  to 
undergo  another  year  of  melancholy  captivity,  when  I  was  aroused  from 
my  despair  on  the  llth  of  January,  by  the  noise  of  the  guards  removing 
the  bars  from  the  door  of  my  prison.  The  Alcaide  presented  me  with  a 
habit,  which  he  ordered  me  to  put  on,  and  to  make  myself  ready  to  attend 
him,  when  he  should  come  again.  Thus  saying,  he  left  a  lighted  lamp  in 
my  dungeon.  The  guards  returm-i,  about  'wo  o'clock  iu  fhe  morning, 
and  led  me  out  into  a  long  gallery,  v/iiere  1  found  a  number  of  the  compan- 
ions of  my  fate,  drawn  up  in  a  rank  against  a  wall:  I  placed  myself  among 
the  rest,  and  several  more  soon  joined  the  melancholy  band.  The  profound 
silence  and  stillness  caused  them  to  resemble  statues  more  than  the  ani- 
mated bodies  of  liuman  creatures.  The  women,  wlio  were  clothed  in  a 
■similar  manner,  were  placed  in  a  neighboring  galleiy,  where  we  could 
not  see  them;  but  I  remarked  that  a  number  of  persons  stood  by  them- 
selves at  some  distance,  attended  by  others  who  wore  long  black  dresses, 
and  who  walked  backwards  and  forwards  occasionally.  I  did  not  then 
know  who  these  were:  but  I  was  afterwards  informed  that  the  former 
were  the  victims  who  were  condemned  to  be  burned,  and  the  others  were 
their  confessors. 

"After  we  were  all  ranged  against  the  wall  of  this  gallery,  we  received 
each  a  large  wax  taper.  They  then  brought  us  a  number  cf  dresses 
made  of  yellow  cloth,  with  the  cross  of  St.  Andrew  painted  before  and 
behind.  This  is  called  the  San  Benito.  The  relapsed  heretica  wear 
anotiier  species  of  robe,  called  the  Samarra,  the  ground  of  which  is  grey. 
The  portrait  of  the  sufferer  is  painted  upon  it,  placed  upon  burning 
torches  with  flames  and  demons  all  round.  Caps  were  then  produced 
called  Carrochiu;  made  of  pasteboard,  pointed  like  sugar-loaves,  all  cov- 
ered over  with  devils,  and  flames  of  fire. 

"The  great  bell  of  the  Cathedral  began  to  ring  a  little  before  sun-rise, 
which  served  as  a  signal  to  warn  the  people  of  Goa  to  come  and  behold 
the  :iugust  ceremony  of  the  Auto  da  Fe;  and  then  they  made  us  proceed 
from  the  gallery  one  by  one.  1  remarked  as  we  passed  into  the  great 
hall,  that  the  Inquisitor  was  sitting  at  the  door  with  his  secretary  by  him, 
and  that  he  delivered  every  prisoner  into  liic  haiids  of  a  particular  per- 


The  Romish  Cliristians.  185 

"I  had  already  discovered,  from  written  or  printed 
documents,  tliat  the  Inquisition  at  Goa  was  suppressed 
by  Royal  Edict  in  the  year  177^,  and  established 
again  in  1779.  The  Franciscan  Father  before  men- 
tioned witnessed  the  annual  Auto  da  Fe,  from  1770, 
to  1775.  *'It  was  the  liumanity,  and  tender  mercy  of 
a  good  King,"  said  the  old  Father,  "which  abolished 
the  Inquisition."  But  immediately  on  his  death,  the 
power  of  the  Priests  acquired  the  ascendant,  under  the 
Queen  Dowager,  and  the  Tribunal  was  re-established, 

son,  who  is  to  be  his  fjiiard  to  the  place  of  burning'.  These  persons  are 
called  Parrains,  or  Godfathers.  My  Godfather  was  ihe  commander  of  a 
ship.  I  went  forth  with  him,  and  as  soon  as  we  wore  in  the  street,  I 
saw  that  tlie  procession  was  commenced  by  the  Dominican  Friars;  wjio 
have  this  honor,  because  St.  Dominic  founded  the  Inquisition,  Tliese 
are  followed  by  tlie  pi'is'>ners  wlio  walk  one  after  the  other,  cacli  lia\  ing 
his  Godfather  by  his  side,  and  a  li.^iited  taper  in  his  hand.  The  least 
guilty  go  forem^ist;  and  as  I  did  not  pass  for  one  of  them,  there  were 
many  who  took  precedence  of  me  Tiie  women  were  mixed  promiscu- 
ously ^\ith  the  men.  We  all  walked  barefoot,  and  the  sharp  stones  of 
the  stcets  of  Goa  wounded  my  tender  feet,  and  caused  the  blood  to 
stream:  for  they  made  us  ma''ch  througli  the  chief  streets  of  "the  city: 
and  we  'vcre  regarded  every  where  by  an  innumerable  crowd  of  people, 
who  had  assembled  from  all  parts  of  India  to  behold  this  spectacle;  for 
the  Inquisition  takes  care  to  annoimce  it  long  before,  in  tlie  most  remote 
parishes.  At  length  we  arrived  at  the  Church  of  St.  Francis,  whicii  was, 
for  this  time,  destined  for  the  celebration  of  the  Act  of  Faith.  On  one 
side  of  the  Altar,  was  tlie  Grand  Inquisitor  and  his  Counsellors;  and  on 
the  other,  the  ViceRoy  of  Goa  and  Ids  Court.  All  the  prisoners  are 
seated  to  hear  a  Sermon.  I  observed  tiiat  those  prisoners  who  wore  tlie 
horrible  Carrochas  came  in  last  in  the  procession.  One  of  the  Augustiii 
Monks  ascended  the  pulpit,  and  preached  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  Tlie 
sermon  being  concluded,  two  re;uler3  went  up  to  tlie  pulpit,  one  after 
the  other,  and  read  the  sentences  of  the  prisoners.  My  joy  was  extreme, 
when  I  honrd  tiiat  my  sentence  was  not  to  be  burnt,  but  to  be  a  galley- 
slave  for  five  years.  After  the  sentences  were  rea<l,  they  summoned 
forth  those  miserable  victims  who  were  destined  to  be  immolated  by  the 
Holy  Inquisition.  TJie  images  of  the  heretics  who  had  died  in  jjrison 
were  brought  up  at  the  same  time,  their  bones  being  contained  in  small 
chests,  covered  with  flames  and  demons.  An  officer  of  the  secular  tri- 
bunal now  came  forward,  .ind  seized  these  imhappy  people,  after  they 
had  each  received  a  slight  hlow  upon  the  breast,  from  tlie  Alcaide,  to  inti- 
mate that  they  were  ahandoned.  They  were  then  led  away  to  the  bank 
of  the  river,  where  the  Vice-Roy  and  liis  Ccuirt  were  assembled,  and 
where  the  faggots  had  been  prepared  the  preceding  d.ay.  As  soon  as 
they  arrive  at  this  place,  the  condemned  persons  are  asked  in  v  li.it  reli- 
gion tliey  choose  to  die;  and  the  moment  they  have  replied  to  this  ques- 
tion, the  executioner  seizes  them,  and  binds  tliem  to  a  slake  in  the  midst 
of  the  faggots.  The  day  after  the  execution,  the  portraits  of  tiic  dead 
arc  carried  to  tlic  Church  of  the  Dominicans.  Tlie  heads  only  arc  rej^re- 
sciited,  (which  are  generally  very  accurately  drawn;  for  tlie  Inquisition 
keeps  excellent  limners  for  the  purpose,)  surroiuuled  by  flames  and  de- 
mons; and  underneath  is  the  name  and  crime  of  the  person  who  has  been 
burnf^d."      Relation  dc  PInquir.itinv.  de  Gua,  chap,  xxiv 

24 


180  Chrisfian  Researches, 

after  a  bloodless  interval  of  five  years.  It  has  con>. 
tinued  in  operation  ever  since.  It  was  restored  in 
1779,  subject  to  certain  restrictions,  the  chief  of  which 
are  the  two  following,  "That  a  greater  number  of  wit- 
nesses should  be  required  to  convict  a  criminal  than 
were  before  necessary;"  and,  "That  the  Auto  da  Fe 
should  not  be  held  publicly  as  before;  but  that  the 
sentences  of  the  Tribunal  should  be  executed  privately, 
within  the  walls  of  the  Inquisition." 

"In  t!  is  particular,  the  constitution  of  the  new  In- 
quisition is  more  reprehensible  than  that  of  the  old  one; 
for,  as  the  old  Father  expressed  it,  'Nunc  sigillum  non 
revelat  Inquisitio.'  Formerly  the  friends  of  those  un- 
fortunate persons  who  were  thrown  into  its  prison,  had 
the  melancholy  satisfaction  of  seeing  them  once  a  year 
walking  in  the  procession  of  the  Auto  da  Fe;  or  if  they 
were  condemned  to  die,  they  witnessed  their  death,  and 
mourned  for  the  dead.  But  now  they  have  no  means 
of  learning  for  years  whether  they  be  dead  or  alive. 
The  policy  of  this  new  code  of  concealment  appears  to 
be  this,  to  preserve  the  power  of  the  Inquisition,  and  at 
the  same  time  to  lessen  the  public  odium  of  its  proceed- 
ings, in  the  presence  of  British  dominion  and  civiliza- 
tion, I  asked  the  Father  his  opinion  concerning  the  na- 
ture and  frequency  of  the  punishments  within  the  walls. 
He  said  he  possessed  no  certain  means  of  giving  a  sa- 
tisfactory answer;  that  every  thing  transacted  there  was 
declared  to  be  Sacrum  et  sccretum.'  But  this  he 
knew  to  be  true,  that  there  were  constantly  captives  in 
the  dungeons;  that  some  of  them  are  liberated  after 
long  confinement,  but  that  they  never  speak  afterwards 
of  what  passed  within  the  place.  He  added  that,  of  alt 
the  persons  he  had  known,  who  had  been  liberated,  he 
never  knew  one  who  did  not  carry  about  with  him  what 
might  be  called,  'the  mark  of  the  Inquisition;'  that  is 
to  say,  who  did  not  shew  in  the  solemnity  of  his  coun- 
tenance, or  in  his  peculiar  demeanor,  or  his  terror  of  the 
Priests,  that  he  had  been  in  that  dreadful  place. 

"The  chief  argument  of  the  Inquisitor  to  prove  the 
melioration  of  the  Inquisition  was  the  superior  humariity 
of  the  Inquisitors,     I  remarked  that  I  did  not  doubt  tho 


The  Roml6h  ChriatiaUis.  jy7 

humanity  of  the  existing  officers;  but  what  availed  hu- 
manity in  an  Inquisitor?  he  must  pronounce  sentence 
according  to  the  Laws  of  the  Tribunal,  which  are  noto- 
rious enough;  and  a  relapsed  Heretic  must  be  burned 
in  the  flames,  or  confined  for  life  in  a  dungeon, 
whether  tlie  Inquisitor  be  humane  or  not.  But  if, 
said  I,  you  would  satisfy  my  mind  completely  on  this 
subject,  'shew  me  the  Inquisition.'  He  said  it  was  not 
permitted  to  any  person  to  see  the  Inquisition.  I  ob- 
served that  mine  might  be  considered  as  a  peculiar 
case;  that  the  character  of  the  Inquisition,  and  the  ex- 
pediency of  its  longer  continuance  had  been  called  in 
question;  that  I  had  mys^lf  written  on  the  civilization 
of  India,  and  might  possibly  publish  something  more 
upon  that  subject,  and  that  it  could  not  be  expected 
that  I  should  pass  over  the  Inquisition  v/ilhout  notice, 
knowing  what  I  did  of  its  proceedings;  at  the  same  time 
I  should  not  wish  to  state  a  single  lact  without  his  au- 
thority, or  at  least  his  admission  of  its  truth.  I  added 
that  he  himself  had  been  pleased  to  communicate  with 
me  very  fully  on  the  subject,  and  that  in  all  our  discus- 
sions we  had  both  been  actuated,  I  hoped,  by  a  good 
purpose.  The  countenance  of  the  Inquisitor  evidently 
altered  on  receiving  this  intimation,  nor  did  it  ever  after 
wholly  regain  its  wonted  frankness  and  placidity.  After 
some  hesitation,  however,  he  said,  he  would  take  me 
with  him  to  the  Inquisition  the  next  day.  I  was  a  good 
deal  surprised  at  this  acquiescence  of  the  Inquisitor,  but 
I  did  not  knov/  what  was  in  his  mind. 

''Next  morning  after  breakfast  my  host  went  to  dress 
for  the  Holy  Office,  and  soon  returned  in  his  inquisito- 
rial robes.  He  said  he  would  go  half  an  hour  before 
the  usual  time  for  the  purpose  of  shewing  me  the  In- 
quisition. The  buildings  are  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
distant  from  the  convent,  and  we  proceeded  thither  in 
our  Martjeels.^     On  our  arrival  at  the  place,  the  In- 

•The  Manjeel  is  a  kind  of  Palankeen  common  at  Goa.  It  is  merely 
9  sea  cot  suspended  from  a  bamboo,  wliich  is  liornc  on  the  htadr.  of  four 
men.  Sometimes  a  foot  man  runs  before,  havintj  a  stalf  in  bis  hand,  to 
wliich  are  attached  little  bells  or  rings,  which  he  jingles  as  he  vwwz. 
keeping  time  with  the  motion  of  the  bearers. 


188  Christian  Researches. 

quisitor  said  to  me,  as  we  were  ascending  the  steps  oi 
the  outer  stair,  that  he  hoped  I  should  be  satisfied  with  a 
transient  view  of  the  Inquisition,  and  that  I  would  retire 
whenever  he  should  desire  it.  I  took  this  as  a  good  omen, 
and  followed  my  conductor  with  tolerable  confidence. 

*'He  led  me  first  to  the  Great  Hall  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion. We  were  met  at  the  door  by  a  number  of  well 
dressed  persons,  who,  I  afterwards  understood,  were 
the  familiars,  and  attendants  of  the  Holy  Office.  They 
bowed  very  low  to  the  Inquisitor,  and  looked  with 
surprise  at  me.  The  Great  Hall  is  the  place  in  which 
the  prisoners  are  marshalled  for  the  procession  of  the 
Auto  da  Fe.  At  the  procession  described  by  Dellon, 
in  which  he  himself  walked  barefoot,  clothed  with  the 
painted  garment,  there  were  upwards  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  prisoners.  I  traversed  this  hall  for  some 
time,  with  a  slow  step,  reflecting  on  its  former  scenes, 
the  Inquisitor  walking  by  my  side,  in  silence.  I 
thought  of  the  fate  of  the  multitude  of  my  fellcw- 
creatures  who  had  passed  through  this  place,  con- 
demned by  a  tribunal  of  their  fellow-sinners,  their 
bodies  devoted  to  the  flames,  and  their  souls  to  perdi- 
tion. And  I  could  not  help  saying  to  him,  "Would 
not  the  Holy  Church  wish,  in  her  mercy,  to  have  those 
souls  back  again,  that  she  might  allow  them  a  little 
further  probation?"  The  Inquisitor  answered  nothing, 
but  beckoned  me  to  go  with  him  to  a  door  at  one 
end  of  the  hall.  By  this  door  he  conducted  me  to  some 
small  rooms,  and  thence  to  the  spacious  apartments  of 
the  chief  Inquisitor,  Having  surveyed  these  he  brought 
me  back  again  to  the  Great  Hall;  and  I  thought  he 
seemed  now  desirous  that  I  should  depart.  "Now, 
Father,"  said  I,  "lead  me  to  the  dungeons  below;  I 
want  to  see  the  captives."  "No,"  said  he,  "that  can. 
not  be."  I  now  began  to  suspect  that  it  had  been  in 
the  mind  of  the  Inquisitor,  from  the  beginning,  to 
shew  me  only  a  certain  part  of  the  Inquisition,  in  the 
hope  of  satisfying  my  inquiries  in  a  general  way.  I 
urged  him  with  earnestness,  but  he  steadily  resisted, 
and  seemed  to  be  ofiendcd,  or  rather  agitated,  by  my 
importunity.  I  intimated  to  him  plainly,  that  the  only 
way  to  do  justice  to  his  own  assertions  and  arguments, 


The  Romish  Ohristians.  189 

regarding  the  present  state  of  the  Inquisition,  was  to 
show  me  the  prisons  and  the  captives.  I  should  then 
describe  only  what  I  saw;  but  now  the  subject  was  left 
in  awful  obscurity.  "Lead  me  down,"  said  I,  "to 
the  inner  building,  and  let  me  pass  through  the  two 
hundred  dungeons,  ten  feet  square,  described  by  your 
former  captives.  Let  me  count  the  number  of  your 
jjresent  captives,  and  converse  with  them.  I  want  to 
sec  if  there  be  any  subjects  of  the  British  Government, 
to  whom  we  owe  protection.  I  want  to  ask  how  long 
they  have  been  here,  how  long  it  is  since  they  beheld 
the  light  of  the  sun,  and  whether  they  ever  expect  to 
see  it  again.  Shew  me  the  Chamber  of  Torture;  and 
declare  what  modes  of  execution,  or  of  punishment, 
are  now  practised  within  the  walls  of  the  Inquisition, 
in  lieu  of  the  public  Auto  da  Fe.  If,  after  all  that 
has  passed,  Father,  you  resist  this  reasonable  request, 
I  shall  be  justified  in  believing,  that  you  are  afraid  of 
exposing  the  real  state  of  the  Inquisition  in  India." 
To  these  observations  the  Inquisitor  made  no  reply; 
but  seemed  impatient  that  I  should  withdraw.  "My 
good  Father,"  said  I,  "lam  about  to  take  my  leave  of 
you,  and  to  thank  you  for  your  hospitable  attentions, 
(it  had  been  before  understood  that  I  should  take  my 
final  leave  at  the  door  of  the  Inquisition,  after  having 
seen  the  interior,)  and  I  wish  always  to  preserve  on  my 
mind  a  favorable  sentiment  of  your  kindness  and  can- 
dor. You  cannot,  you  say,  shew  me  the  captives  and 
the  dungeons;  be  pleased  then  merely  to  answer  this 
question;  for  I  shall  believe  your  word:  How  many 
prisoners  are  there  now  below,  in  the  cells  of  the  In- 
quisition?" The  Inquisitor  replied,  "That  is  a  question 
which  I  cannot  answer."  On  his  pronouncing  these 
words,  I  retired  hastily  towards  the  door,  and  wished 
him  farewell.  We  shook  hands  with  as  much  cordi 
ality  as  we  could  at  the  moment  assume;  and  both  of 
us,  I  believe,  were  sorry  that  our  parting  took  place 
with  a  clouded  countenance. 

"From  the  Inquisition  I  went  to  the  place  of  burii 
ing  in  the    Campo  Santo  Laznro,    on  the  river  sidi , 
where  the  victims  were  brought  to  the  stake  at  the 
Auto  da  Fo.     It  is  close  to  the  palace,  that  the  Vic.:- 


190  diristian  Researches. 

Roy  and  his  Court  ma}'-  witness  the  execution;  tor  it 
has  ever  been  the  poHcy  of  the  Inquisition  to  make 
these  spiritual  executions  appear  to  be  the  executions 
of  the  State.  An  old  Priest  accompanied  me,  who 
pointed  out  the  phice  and  described  the  scene.  As  I 
passed  over  this  melancholy  plain,  I  thought  on  the 
diflerence  between  the  pure  and  benign  doctrine,  which 
was  first  preached  to  India  in  the  Apostolic  age,  and 
that  bloody  code,  which,  after  a  long  night  of  dark- 
ness, was  announced  to  it  under  the  same  name!  And 
I  pondered  on  the  mysterious  dispensation,  which  per- 
mitted the  ministers  of  the  Inquisition,  with  their  racks 
and  fiames,  to  visit  these  lands,  before  the  heralds  of 
the  Gospel  of  Peace.  But  the  most  painful  reflection 
ivas,  that  this  tribunal  should  yet  exist,  unavved  by 
the  vicinity  of  British  humanity  and  dominion.  I  wa§ 
not  satisfied  with  what  I  had  seen  or  said  at  the  In- 
quisition, and  I  determined  to  go  back  again.  The 
Inquisitors  were  now  sitting  on  the  tribunal,  and  I  had 
some  excuse  for  returning;  for  I  w^as  to  receive  from 
the  chief  Inquisitor  a  letter  which  he  said  he  would 
give  me,  before  I  left  the  place,  for  the  British  Resi- 
dent in  Travancore,  being  an  answer  to  a  letter  from 
that  officer. 

"When  I  arrived  at  tlie  Inquisition,  and  had  ascend- 
ed the  outer  stairs,  the  door-keepers  surveyed  mc 
doubtingly,  but  suffered  me  to  pass,  supposing  that 
I  had  returned  by  permission  and  appointment  of  the 
Inquisitor.  I  entered  the  Great  Hall,  and  went  up 
directly  towards  the  tribunal  of  the  Inquisition,  de- 
scribed by  Dtlion,  in  which  is  the  lofty  Crucifix.  I 
sat  down  on  a  form,  and  wrote  some  notes;  and  then 
desired  one  of  the  attendants  to  earry  in  my  name  to 
the  Inquisitor.  As  I  walked  up  the  Hall,  I  saw  a 
poor  woman  silting  by  herself,  on  a  bench  by  the  wall, 
apparently  in  a  disconsolate  state  of  mind.  She  clasped 
her  hands  as  I  passed,  and  gave  me  a  look  expressive 
of  her  distress.  This  sight  chilled  my  spirits.  The 
familiars  told  me  she  was  waiting  there  to  be  called  up 
before  the  tribunal  of  the  Inquisition,  While  I  was 
asking  questions  concerning  her  crime,  the  second  In- 
quisitor came  out  in  evident  trepidation,  and  was  aboiip 


Tlic  Romish  Chrisiians.  I  git 

to  complain  of  the  intrusion;  when  I  informed  him  I 
had  come  back  for  the  letter  from  the  chief  Inquisitor. 
He  said  it  should  be  sent  after  mc  to  Goa;  and  he  con- 
ducted me  with  a  quick  step  towards  the  door.  As 
we  passed  the  poor  woman,  I  pointed  to  her,  and  said 
with  some  emphasis,  "Rt-liokl,  Father,  another  victim 
of  the  holy  Inquisition!"  He  answered  nothing.  When 
we  arrived  at  the  head  of  the  great  stair,  he  bowed, 
and  1  took  my  last  leave  of  Josephus  a  Doloribus, 
without  uttering  a  word." 

The  foregoing  particulars  concerning  the  Inquisition 
at  Goa  are  detailed  chiefly  with  this  >  iew;  that  the 
English  nation  may  consider,  whether  there  be  suffi- 
cient ground  for  presenting  a  remonstrance  to  the 
Portuguese  Government,  on  the  longer  continuance 
of  that  tribunal  in  India;  it  being  notorious,  that  a 
gi^eat  part  of  the  Romish  Christians  are  now^  under 
British  protection.  '-The  Romans,"  says  Montesquieu, 
"deserved  well  of  human  nature,  for  making  it  an 
article  in  their  treaty  with  the  Carthaginians,  that 
they  should  abstain  from  sacrificing  their  children 
to  their  gods."  It  has  been  lately  observed  by  re- 
spectable writers,  that  the  English  nation  ought  to 
imitate  this  example,  and  endeavor  to  induce  her 
allies  "to  abolish  the  human  saciifices  of  the  Inquisi 
tion;"  and  a  censure  is  passed  on  our  Government  for 
their  indifference  to  this  subject.*  The  indifference 
to  the  Inquisition  is  attributable,  we  believe,  to  the 
same  cause  w^hich  has  produced  an  indifference  to  the 
religious  principles  ^vhich  first  organized  the  Inquisi- 
tion. The  mighty  Despot,  who  suppressed  the  In- 
quisition in  Spain,  was  not  swa}cd  probably  by  very 
powerful  motives  of  humanity:  but  viewed  with  jeal- 
misy    a    tribunal,    which   usurped    an    indcjicndcnt 

*E<iir,.  Rtv.  No.  XXXII.  p.  429. 


19;^  Chrislian  Researches. 

dominion;  and  he  put  it  down,  on  the  same  principle 
that  he  put  down  the  Popedom,  that  he  might  remain 
Pontiff  and  Grand  Inquisitor  himself.  And  so  he 
will  remain  for  a  time,  till  the  purposes  of  Providence 
shall  have  been  accomplished  by  him.  But  are  we 
to  look  on  in  silence,  and  to  expect  that  further 
meliorations  in  human  society  are  to  be  effected  by 
despotism,  or  by  great  revolutions?  ''If,"  say  the 
same  authors,  "while  the  Inquisition  is  destroyed  in 
Europe  by  the  power  of  despotism,  w^e  could  enter- 
tain the  hope,  and  it  is  not  too  much  to  entertain  such 
a  hope,  that  the  power  of  liberty  is  about  to  destroy 
it  in  America;  we  might  even,  amid  the  gloom  that 
surrounds  us,  congratulate  our  fellow-creatures  on  one 
of  the  most  remarkable  periods  in  the  history  of  the 
progress  of  human  society,  the  final  erasure  of  the 
Inqms'ition  from  the  face  of  the  eaiih.^'*  It  will  in- 
deed be  an  important  and  happy  day  to  the  earth, 
when  this  fmal  erasure  shall  take  place;  but  the  period 
of  such  an  event  is  nearer,  I  apprehend,  in  Europe 
and  America,  than  it  is  in  Asia;  and  its  termination 
in  Asia  depends  as  much  on  Great  Britain  as  on  Por- 
tugal. And  shall  not  Great  Britain  do  her  part  to 
liasten  this  desirable  time?  Do  we  wait,  as  if  to  see 
whether  the  power  of  Infidelity  will  abolish  the  other 
Inquisitions  of  the  earth?  Shall  not  we,  in  the  mean 
while,  attempt  to  do  something,  on  Christian  princi- 
ples, for  the  honor  of  God  and  of  humanity?  Do  we 
dread  even  to  express  a  sentiment  on  the  subject  in  our 
legislative  Assemblies,  or  to  notice  it  in  our  Ticaties? 
It  is  surely  our  duty  to  declare  our  wishes,  at  least, 
tor  the  abolition  of  these  inhuman  tribunals,  (since  we 
take  an  active  part  in  promoting  the  welfare  of  other 

*i:d!n.  P.cv.  No.  ZXXII.  n,  429. 


The  Romish  Clivistians.  19:j 

nations,)  and  to  deliver  our  testimony  agiiinst  them 
in  the  presence  of  Europe. 

This  case  is  not  unlike  that  of  the  Immolation  of 
Females;  with  this  aggravation  in  regard  to  the  lat- 
ter, that  the  rite  is  perpetrated  in  our  own  tenitijries. 
Oui'  humanity  revolts  at  the  occasional  description  of 
the  enormity;  but  the  matter  comes  not  to  our  own 
business  and  bosoms,  and  we  fail  even  to  insiiuiate 
our  disapprobation  of  the  deed.  It  may  be  concluded 
then,  that  while  we  remain  silent  and  unmoved  spec- 
tators of  the  flames  of  the  Widow's  Pile,  there  is  no 
hope  that  we  shall  be  justly  affected  by  the  reported 
horrors  of  the  Inquisition. 


TRANSLATIONS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES  FOR 
THE  ROMISH  CHRISTIANS. 

The  principal  lang\iages  spoken  by  the  Romish  Chris- 
tians in  India  are  these  four;  the  Taniul,  the  Malabar, 
the  Cej'lonese,  and  the  Portuguese.  The  Author  has 
already  had  occasion  to  notice  the  three  first.  The 
Tamul  version  has  been  long  since  completed  by  the 
Protestant  Missionaries;  and  the  Malabar  and  the 
Ceylonese  are  in  course  of  publication.  It  is  now 
proper  to  explain,  that  excellent  effects  may  be  ex- 
pected from  the  diffusion  of  the  Portuguese  Sci-iptures 
in  India.  The  Portuguese  Language  prevails  \\heie\er 
there  are,  or  have  been,  settlements  of  that  nation. 
Their  descendants  people  the  coasts  from  the  vicinity 
of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  to  tlie  Sea  of  China;  be- 
ginning from  Sofala,  Mocaranga,  Mosambique,  (\\  hei-c 
there  is  a  Bishop,)  Zinzebar,  and  Melinda,  (where  there 
are  many  Churches,)  on  the  East  of  Africa;  and  ex- 
rending  round  by  Babelmandel,  Diu,  Surat,  Daman. 
9r^ 


194  Christian  Researches 

Bombay,  Goa,  Calicut,  Cochin,  Angengo,  Tutecorin, 
Negapatam,  Jaffna-patam,  Columbo,  Point  de  Galle, 
Tranquebar,Tanjore,Tritchinopoly,  Porto-Novo,  Pon- 
dicherry,  Sadras,  Madi'as,  Masulipatam,  Calcutta,  Chin- 
surah,  Bandel,  Chittagong,  Macao,  and  Canton;  and 
almost  all  the  islands  of  the  Malayan  Archipelago, 
which  were  first  conquered  by  the  Portuguese.  The 
greater  part  of  the  PortugTiese  in  India  are  now  sub- 
jects of  the  British  Empire.  The  Author  visited  most 
of  the  places  above  enumerated;  and  in  many  of  them 
he  could  not  hear  of  a  single  copy  of  the  Portuguese 
Scriptures.  There  is  a  Portuguese  Press  at  Tranque- 
bar,  and  another  at  Vespery  near  Madras;  and  pe- 
cuniary aid  only  is  wanted  from  Europe  to  multiply 
copies,  and  to  circulate  them  round  the  coasts  of  Asia. 
The  Portuguese  Language  is  certainly  a  most  favora- 
ble medium  for  diffusing  the  true  religion  in  the  mari- 
time provinces  of  the  East. 

THE  COLLEGES  AT  GOA. 

Goa  will  probably  remain  the  theological  school  to  a 
great  part  of  India,  for  a  long  period  to  come.  It  is 
of  vast  importance  to  the  ijiterests  of  Christianity  in 
the  East,  that  this  source  of  instruction  should  be  puri- 
fied. The  appointed  instrument  for  effecting  this,  is 
the  Bible.  This  is  "the  salt  which  must  be  thrown  into 
the  fountain  to  heal  the  waters."*  There  are  upwards 
of  three  thousand  Priests  belonging  to  Goa,  who  are 
resident  at  the  place,  or  stationed  with  their  cures  at  a 
distance.  Let  us  send  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  illumin- 
ate the  Priests  of  Goa.  It  was  distinctly  expressed  to 
the  Author,  by  several  authorities,  that  they  would 

»2  Kings  ii,  21. 


respecting  the  Persians.  195 

gladly  receive  copies  of  the  Latin  and  Portuguese 
Vulgate  Bible  from  the  hands  of  the  English  nation. 


THE  PERSIANS. 

The  Christian  ReligioM  flourished  very  generally  in 
Persia  till  about  a.  d.  651;  when,  the  Persians  being 
subdued  by  the  Saracens,  Mahomedanisni  gradually 
acquired  the  predominance.  Constantine  the  Great, 
addressed  a  letter  to  Sapor,  King  of  Persia,  which  is 
prcseiTcd  to  this  day,  recommending  t  lie  Christian 
Churches  in  his  dominions,  to  his  protection;  and  a 
Bishop  from  Persia  was  present  at  the  Council  of  Nice 
in  A.  D.  325.  It  appears  also  that  there  was  a  transla- 
tion of  some  portion  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Persian 
Language  at  that  period;  for  we  are  informed  by 
Chrysostom  that,  "the  Persians,  having  translated  the 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel  into  their  own  tongue,  had 
learned,  though  barbarians,  the  tme  philosophy;"*  and 
it  is  stated  by  another  author  in  the  following  century, 
*'That  the  Hebrew  \\Titings  were  not  only  translated 
into  the  Greek,  but  into  the  Latin,  Ethiopian,  Persian^ 
Indian,  Armenian,  Scythian,  and  Sarmatian  Lan- 
guages."! 

In  the  beautiful  homily  of  Chrysostom  on  Mary^s 
Memorial,  preached  about  a.  d.  380,  in  which  he 
enumerates  those  nations,  who,  in  fulfdmcnt  of  our 
Savior's  prophecy,  had  '-spoken  of  the  deed  of  Mary 
for  a  memorial  of  her,"  he  mentions  the  Persians  first, 
and  the  Isles  of  Britain  last.     '-The  Persians,  Indians, 

•Clirvsostom,  Horn,  ii,  in  Jolian. 

jTheotioret,  vol.  iv,  p.  555.  We  iuive  entirely  lost  bight  of  some  of  these? 
versions  in  the  obscurity  of  Mahomedan  darkness,  ll  is  not  even  known 
what  languajces  are  intended  by  tiic  Scythian,  Indian,  and  Sarmatian. 
The  Ciirislian  Ciiurch  must  now  retrace  her  steps,  and  endeavor  to  re- 
cover a  knowledge  wliicii  she  has  lost. 


196  Christian  Researches 

Scythians,  Thracians,  Sarmatians,  the  race  of  the 
Moors,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  British  Isles,  cele- 
brate a  deed  performed  in  a  private  family  in  Judea 
by  a  woman  that  had  been  a  harlot,*  pouring  an  ala- 
baster box  of  spikenard  on  the  head  of  Christ,"  thereby 
acknowledging  him,  while  yet  upon  earth,  as  God's 
ANOINTED  King,  and  embalming  his  body,  (as  our 
Lord  himself  explained  it)  in  anticipation  of  his  burial; 
concerning  which  act  of  faith  and  love  he  uttered  the 
following  prophetic  declaration:  "Verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  Wheresoever  this  Gospel  shall  be  preached 
throughout  the  whole  world,  this  also  tliat  she  hath 
done  shall  be  spoken  of  for  a  memorial  of  her;" 
Mark  xiv,  9.  The  Isles  of  Britain  are  now  the  first 
to  restore  this  memorial,  and  the  Gosi3el  which  recites 
it,  to  the  Persians  as  well  as  to  other  Mahomedan  na- 
tions, who  were  to  lose  it  generally,  during  the  great 
prophetic  period  of  1260  years. 

A  version  of  the  four  Gospels  into  the  Persian  Lan- 
guage of  a  former  age  remains  to  this  day.  It  is  a 
faithful  translation,  and  seems  to  have  been  made  im- 
mediately from  the  Syriac;t  but  the  dialect  and  or- 
thography are  so  ancient  as  to  be  scarcely  intelligible 
even  at  Isfahan.  The  Romish  Church  has  had  several 
Missions  in  the  kingdom  of  Persia  for  some  centuries 
past.  The  Augustinian  Mission  from  Goa  commenced 
in  the  year  1602,  "and  was  permitted  by  Sultan  Murad 

omovvreg.   To  ev  Is^uiu  yevoiJievov  Aafi^a,  ev  oiviia.  'vsaf^a  yvvurMg 
'srsTo^vsviJ.evvig,  Tuti^iCPei^soi.    Chrijs.  Horn.  Ixxxi,  inMatth. 

The  argument  of  Clirysostom  is  Ibis,  that  nothlri}^  could  have  given  so 
permanent  a  celebrity  to  so  private  an  occurrence,  but  the  Divine  Word 
of  Him  who  foretold  it.  He  supposes  the  woman  to  have  been  Mary 
Magdalene,  but  probably  she  was  Mary,  the  sister  of  Martha. 

fThis  is  the  Version  of  the  Polyglot. 


respecting    the  Persians.  197 

to  build  convents  in  all  parts  of  the  Empiiv."*"  But 
they  went  into  Persia,  as  into  other  countries,  not  with 
the  design  of  instructing;  men  in  the  holy  Scriptures, 
but  of  teacliing-  them  the  tenets  and  ceremonies  of 
Rome.  To  this  day,  they  have  not  published,  under 
all  the  advantaoes  of  toleration  which  they  enjoyed, 
a  translation  of  the  Bible,  or  even  of  the  New  ^lesta- 
ment,  into  the  Pei'sian  Language. 

It  is  a  reproach  to  Christians,  that  the  only  endeavor 
to  produce  a  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  lan- 
guage of  that  extensive  kingdom  should  have  been 
made  by  the  Persians  themselves.  The  representatives 
of  the  Christian  Churches  in  Europe,  of  every  denomi- 
nation, may  well  bhisli,  when  they  read  the  following- 
authentic  relation  of  an  attempt  made  by  a  Persian 
King  to  procure  a  knowledge  of  our  religion. 

"Towards  the  close  of  the  year  1740,  Nadir  Shah 
caused  a  translation  of  the  four  Evangelists  to  be  made 
into  Persian.  The  affair  was  put  under  the  direction 
of  Mirza  Mehdee,  a  man  of  some  learning,  who,  being 
vested  with  pi'opcr  authority  for  the  i)urp()se,  summon- 
ed several  Armenian  Bishops,  and  Priests,  together 
with  divers  Missionaries  of  the  Romish  Church,  and 
Persian  Mullahsf  to  meet  him  at  Isfahan.  As  to  the 
latter,  the  Mahomedan  Priests,  they  could  not  be 
gainers,  since  the  change  of  religion,  if  any,  was  to  be 
in  prejudice  of  Mahomedanism.  Besides,  Nadir's 
conduct  towards  them  had  been  severe,  to  an  extreme 
and  unprecedented  degree;  many  of  them  tliereforc 
g'dxe  Mirza  Mehdee  large  bribes  to  excuse  their  ab- 
sence. Among  the  Christians  summoned  on  this 
occasion,  only  one  Romish  Priest,  a  native  of  Persia, 
was  a  sufficient  master  of  the  language  to  enter  upon 

•F  i!)ricii  Lux  Evanj^.  p  639.  tM;ilioinc(l;m   PricsU. 


198  Christian  Researches 

a  work  of  so  critical  a  nature.  As  to  the  Armenian 
Christians,  although  they  are  born  subjects  to  Persia, 
and  intermixed  witli  the  inhabitants,  yet  are  there  very 
few  of  them  who  understand  the  language  fundamen- 
tally. It  was  natural  to  expect  that  Mirza  Mehdee, 
and  the  Persian  Mullahs,  would  be  more  solicitous  to 
please  Nadir,  and  to  support  the  credit  of  Mahomedan- 
ism,  tlian  to  divest  themselves  of  prejudices,  and  become 
masters  of  so  important  a  subject.  This  ti'anslation 
was  dressed  up  with  ail  the  glosses  which  the  fables  of 
the  Koran  could  warrant.  Their  chief  guide  was  an 
ancient  Arabic  and  Persian  translation.  Father  de 
Vignes,  a  Romish  Priest,  was  also  employed  in  this 
work,  in  which  he  made  use  of  the  Vulgate  edition. 
They  were  but  six  months  in  completing  this  transla- 
tion, and  transcribing  several  fair  copies  of  it. 

"In  May  following,  Mirza  Mehdee  with  the  Persian 
Mullahs  and  some  of  the  Christian  Priests  set  out  from 
Isfahan  for  the  Persian  Court,  which  was  then  held  in 
encampment  near  Teheran.  Nadir  received  them  with 
some  marks  of  civility,  and  had  a  cursory  view  of  the 
performance.  Some  part  of  it  was  read  to  him;  on 
wliich  occasion  he  made  several  ludicrous  remarks  on 
the  mysterious  parts  of  the  Christian  Religion;  at  the 
same  time  he  laughed  at  the  Jews,  and  turned  Mahom- 
ed and  Ali  equally  into  ridicule."  And  after  some 
expressions  of  levity,  intimating  that  he  could  liimself 
make  a  better  religion  than  any  that  had  yet  been  pro- 
duced, "he  dismissed  these  churchmen  and  translators 
with  some  small  presents,  not  equal  in  value  to  the  ex- 
pense of  the  journey."* 

This  version  of  the  Gospels,  prepared  by  command 
of  Nadir  Shah,  is  probably  the  same  with  that  which 

*  Han  way's  Travels. 


respecting  the  Persians.  199 

is  sometimes  found  in  the  liands  of  the  Armenian 
Priests  in  India.  A  copy  was  lately  shew  n  to  an 
Oriental  scholar  in  Bengal,*  who  observed,  "that  ii' 
this  was  the  same,  he  did  not  wonder  at  Nadir's  con- 
tempt of  it." 

The  number  of  natives  already  professing  Christiani- 
ty in  Persia,  and  who  are  prepared  to  receive  a  trans- 
lation of  the  Scriptures,  is  very  considerable.  They 
consist  of  four  or  five  classes,  viz.  the  Georgian,  the 
Armenian,  the  Nestorian,  the  Jacobite,  and  the  Rom- 
ish Christians.  Tlie  Georgians  have  the  Bible  in  the 
Georgian  Lang-uage,  which  was  printed  at  Moscow  in 
1743;  but  the  language  is  not  so  generally  cultivated 
among  the  higher  ranks  as  the  Persian.  It  probably 
bears  the  same  relation  to  the  Persian,  which  the  Welsh 
does  to  the  English.  The  Armenians  have  a  version 
of  the  Bible  in  their  own  proper  tongue,,  but  the  copies 
are  few  in  number.  The  Nestorian  and  Jacobite 
Christians  use  the  Syriac  Bible:  but  it  is  yet  more  rare 
than  the  Armenian.  There  are,  besides,  multitudes  of 
Jews  in  Pei^ia,  who,  as  well  as  these  different  classes 
of  Christians,  commonly  speak  the  'sernacular  language 
of  the  country. 

The  Persian  Language  is  known  far  beyond  the 
limits  of  Persia  propei".  It  is  spoken  at  all  the  Mus- 
sulman Courts  in  India,  and  is  the  usual  language  of 
judicial  proceedings  under  the  British  Go\'ernment  in 
Hindostan.  It  is  next  in  impoitance  to  the  Arabic 
and  Chinese,  in  regard  to  the  extent  of  territory  through 
which  it  is  spoken,  being  generally  understood  from 
Calcutta  to  Damascus. 

Here  then  is  a  language,  spoken  over  nearly  one 
quarter  of  the  globe,  the   proper  tongue  of  a  gi'cat 

'Rrv.  H.  iM:i;iw, 


200  Christian  Rtsearches 

kingdom,  in  which  an  attempt  has  already  been  made 
by  royai  authority  to  obtain  a  traiislation  of  the  Chris- 
tian Scriptures;  and  where  there  are,  at  a  low  com- 
putation, two  hundred  tliousand  Christians  ready  to 
receive  them.  Many  of  the  Persians  themsekes  would 
read  the  Bible  with  avidity,  if  presented  to  them  in  an 
inviting  form.  Tlie  cause  of  the  little  jealousy  of 
Christianity  in  Persia,  compared  with  tliat  which  is 
found  in  other  Mahomedan  States,  is  to  be  ascribed 
to  these  two  circumstances;  first,  That  Christianity  has 
always  existed  in  Persia:  the  Christian  natives  form- 
ing a  considerable  part  of  the  population;  and  second- 
ly, That  the  Persians  themselves  profess  so  lax  a  sys- 
tem of  Islamism  that  they  have  been  accounted  by 
some  Mussulmans  a  kind  of  heretics. 

It  will  foi'm  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  Persia,  when 
a  version  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  shall  begin 
to  be  known  generally  in  that  country.  But  the  nar- 
rative of  Nadir  Shah's  attempt  sufficiently  proves  that 
no  ordinary  scholar  is  qualified  to  undertake  it.  The 
author  of  such  a  translation  must  be  a  perfect  master 
of  the  Arabic  Language,  the  mother  of  the  Persic,  and 
familiar  with  the  popular  and  classical  Persian.  He 
must,  moreover,  have  access  to  the  Scriptures  in  their 
original  tongues.  Such  a  person,  we  think,  has  been 
found  in  Sabat  of  Arabia,  who  is  accounted  by  com- 
petent judges,  "to  be  the  first  Arabic  scholar  of  the 
age."*  He  has  been  employed  for  nearly  four  years 
past  in  translating  the  Scriptures  into  the  Persian  and 
Arabic  Languages,  in  conjunction  with  Mirza  Filrut 
of  Luckno  w,  and  other  learned  natives.  Mirza  is 
himself  a  Persian  by  descent,  and  a  man  of  liberal 
learning  among  his  countrymen.     He  ^'isitcd  England 

•See  Hcpcit  of  Trar.alatioiis  hy  Rev.  Henry  Martyn,  hereafter  quoted. 


respecting  the  Arabians,  201 

some  years  ago,  and  was  afterwards  appointed  a  Per- 
sian teacher,  and  a  translator  of  the  Scriptures  in  the 
College  of  Fort-William.  These  versions  by  Sabat 
and  Mirza,  are  conducted  under  tlie  superintendance 
of  the  Rev.  Henry  Martyn,  who  is  himself  an  Arabic 
and  Persian  scholar,  and  skilled  in  the  original  tongues 
of  the  Sacred  Scriptures.  He  is  a  chaplain  to  the 
Honorable  the  East  India  Company,  and  is  now  station- 
ed at  Cawnpore  in  Bengal,  where  his  learned  coadju- 
tors also  reside.  The  Gospels  of  St.  Matthew  and 
St.  Luke,translatedby  Sabatinto  the  Persian  Lanouao-e 
have  already  been  printed;  and  800  copies  are  stated 
in  the  last  Report,  dated  May  1810,  to  have  been  de- 
posited in  the  Bibliotheca  Biblica,  at  Calcutta,  for 
sale. 

THE  ARABIANS. 

AuABiA  was  the  country  in  which  St.  Paul  first  open 
ed  his  heavenly  ministry.  "When  it  pleased  God,'' 
saith  that  Apostle,  ''who  called  me  by  his  grace,  to 
reveal  his  Son  in  me.  that  I  might  preach  him  amono- 
the  heathen;  immediately  I  conferred  not  with  flesh 
and  blood;  neither  went  I  up  to  Jemsalem,  but  1  \^'cnt 
into  Arabia,"  Gal.  i,  17.  Christianity  flourished 
very  extensively  in  Arabia,  during  the  fiist  centui'ics. 
History  informs  us,  that  '"the  disciples  of  Christ  had 
filled  its  provinces  with  the  Churches  of  God;''*  and 
iVequent  mention  is  made,  in  the  early  monuments,  of 
the  Bishops  of  Arabia.t  Thisearly  influence  of  the  Gos- 
pel in  that  region  might  be  expected;  for  Ai'abia  adjoins 

f%hVi^u<7U'j.     Procopius  Gaz.   J'.s.  XI.  14. 

•jSee  tliein  enumerated  in  Beverid.Qe'..  Canonea  C"'  ([  ioruvi.     The  Bitk- 
op  of  Busorah  was  pit- scni  at  the  C<*Uiicil  ef  Anti««li  iii  a.  d.  269. 

26 


202  Cliristian  Researches 

Palestine;  and  the  climate  of  the  country,  and  the  man- 
ners and  customs  of  the  people,  are  nearly  the  same.* 

There  are  some  circumstances  wliich  remarkably 
distinguish  Arabia;  a  recollection  of  which,  in  con- 
nexion with  others,  ought  now  to  draw  our  attention 
to  it.  Arabia  was  inhabited  by  the  fust  generations 
of  men.  There  it  pleased  the  Creator  first  to  reveal 
himself  to  his  creatures;  and  in  its  vicinity  the  Son  of 
God  assumed  the  human  nature.  In  Arabia,  the  fa- 
culties of  the  human  mind  attain  to  as  high  a  degree 
of  strength  and  vigor,  even  at  this  day,t  as  in  any 
other  country  in  the  world;  and  the  symmetry  and 
beauty  of  the  human  person  in  Arabia  are  not  sur- 
passed by  any  other  portion  of  the  human  race.  J 

Arabia  is  also  remarkable  on  another  account.  It 
was  the  theatre  of  the  grand  defection  from  Christiani- 
ty, by  the  Mahomedan  delusion,  which  was  to  extend 
to  '-a  third  part  of  men."     This  predicted  apostasy 

*OiJ.o^ovQ    ?£    ovrug  Totg  lov^uioa;    £iAog  nui   Tr^urovg    ro 

Being  neighbors  to  the  Jews,  it  was  likely  tliat  they  sliould  first  re- 
ceive the  Gospel.     Froc.  ubi  supra. 

jSee  Letter  from  the  Rev.  Henry  Martyn,  concerning  Sabat,  quoted  1& 
"Tile  Star  in  the  East,"  p.  218.  "At  intervals  1  read  Persian  Poetry  with 
IMirza,  and  the  Koran  with  Sabat.  These  Orientals,  with  wliom  1  translate 
the  Scriptures,  require  me  to  point  out  the  connexion  between  ever}- 
two  sentences,  which  is  often  more  than  I  can  do.  It  is  curious  how  ac- 
curately they  observe  all  the  rules  of  writing.  Sabat,  though  a  real  Chris- 
tian, has  not  lost  a  jot  of  his  Arabian  notions  of  superiority.  He  looks 
upon  Europeans  as  mushrooms;  and  seems  to  regard  my  pretensions  to 
any  learning,  as  we  should  regard  those  of  a  savage  or  an  ape."  N.  B.  Mr. 
Martyn  was  Senior  Wrangler,  or  first  Mathematician  of  his  year,  at 
Cambridge,  in  1801;  and  he  had  now  been  two  years  in  society  with 
Sabat, 

i\\\  intelligent  Arabian,  who  had  seen  the  English  in  India,  observed 
to  the  Autlior,  that  he  thought  the  minds  of  the  English  far  superior  to 
ihc'w  persons.  It  seemed  to  him,  that  there  was  nothing  striking  or  noble 
intlie  English  countenance,  compared  witli  the  dignity  and  beauty  of  the 
Arabians;  that  the  faces  were  in  general  fiat  and  torpid,  and  the  eyes 
without  fire.  The  Author  informed  him,  that  the  English  were  compo- 
sed ofdifferent  nations,  and  most  of  these  from  cold  and  northern  climates; 
tliat  hence  there  w.as  a  great  diversity  in  their  appearance,  some  being 
of  very  ordinarv  aspect,  and  others  of  a  dignity  and  beauty  whicli  even  an 
Arabian  would  admire. 


respecting  the  Arah'unus.  20Ji 

was  to  be  eitectcd,  not  by  returning  to  Paganism,  but 
by  a  coiTuption  of  Christianity;  that  is,  by  admittin**- 
some  part  of  the  former  revelation  of  God,  and  pre- 
tending to  a  new  revelation.  The  delusion  itst-lf  is 
aptly  compared  in  the  prophecy  concerning  it,  to 
^^smoke  issuing  from  the  bottomless  pit;"'  and  its  gieat 
extent  is  expressed  by  its  "darkening  the  sun  and  the 
«ir."*  And  since  this  defection  was  to  be  produced 
by  a  corruption  of  revealed  Tmth,  it  was  necessiiry 
that  the  Scriptures  should  be  first  corrupted;  for  where 
the  genuine  Scriptures  are  in  the  hands  of  men,  there 
is  little  danger  of  general  infidelity.  Accordingly,  this 
preparative  for  the  great  Imposture  took  place  in  the 
fifth  and  sixth  centuries.  During  that  period,  corrupt 
and  apocryphal  gospels  prevailed  so  generally  in  Ara- 
bia and  in  the  neighboring  regions, that  it  is  even  doubt- 
ful whether  Mahomed  himself  ever  saw  a  genuine  co- 
py of  the  New  Testament.  It  has  been  argued  by 
learned  men,  from  the  internal  evidence  of  his  compo- 
sition, that  he  did  not.  But  now  even  the  apocryphal 
gospels  have  vanished  from  view,  by  the  long  preva- 
lence of  the  Koran. 

But  the  duration  of  this  delusion  was  to  have  a  limit. 
"The  smoke  was  to  darken  the  sun  and  the  air"  only 
for  a  definite  period.  This  period  is  expressed  in  pro- 
phetic Scripture  in  a  three-fold  form  of  words  to  evince 
its  certainty. 

1.  "The  Holy  City  shall  they  tread  under  foot 
foiifj  and  two  months.'^f  Rev.  xi,  2.  This  marks  the 
period  of  the  Mahomcdan  power.  The  same  expres- 
sion is  applied  afterwards  to  the  duration  of  the  Papal 
power.   I'he  depression  of  the  true  Faith  was  of  course 

*Rev.  ix,  2. 
A   day  for  a  year; 
42  months=:42x  30=:  1260  (lays  ....  =1260  years- 


204  Christian  Hesea/rches 

to  last  the  same  time;  as  expressed  in  the  two  follow- 
ing sentences. 

2.  ^'The  Witnesses  (for  the  true  Faith)  shall  pro- 
phesy a  thousand  tuv  hundred  and  threescore  days. 
clothed  in  sackcloth/'*  Rev.  xi,  3. 

3.  "The  Woman  (or  Church  of  Ciuist)  fled  into 
the  wilderness,  and  was  nourished  for  a  time,  times, 
and  half  a  time. ^^-f  Rev.  xii,  14. 

Tliis  last  expression,  "a  time,  times,and  half  a  time," 
is  also  used  by  the  prophet  Daniel,  \vho  foretels  the 
same  events,  to  mark  the  peiiod  when  God  shall  *^'have 
accomplished  to  scatter  the  power  of  the  holy  people," 
and  sliall  terminate  his  indignation  against  Israel. 
Dan.  xii,  7. 

It  is  veiy  well  known  in  the  East  at  what  time 
JMahomed  appeared.  Let  the  Mahomedan  then  be 
informed,  that  he  is  to  count  1260  years  from  the 
Hejira,  and  then  expect  the  fulfilment  of  a  remarka- 
ble Prophecy,  made  by  Christ,  whom  the  Koran  ac- 
knowledges to  be  "a  true  Prophet."  Let  him  be  in- 
formed explicitly,  that  the  reign  of  Mahomedanism 
will  then  have  an  end.  And,  if  he  be  unwilling  to 
believe  this,  ask  him  if  he  does  not  already  perceive 
the  decline  of  Mahomedanism.  If  he  be  ignorant  of 
this  fact,  inform  him  of  the  history  of  events.  In- 
struct him,  that  the  corruption  of  Christianity  in  the 
West  by  the  Pope,  \^'as  coeval  with  the  corruption  of 
Christianity  in  the  East  by  Mahomed;  that  the  decline 
of  both  these  powers  is,  at  tliis  time,  equally  advanc- 
ed; and  that  the  fall  of  both  is  to  be  contemporane- 


A  day  for  a  year;   1260  clays 3=1260  years. 

time,  limes,  and  half  a  timmra  year,  -\ 

two  years  and  half  of  a  ycarzrforty-  >■  ir:1260  years 


t  A  time,  liines,  and  half  a  timenra  year,  -\ 

nzrforty-  >■  in 
two  inonthsz=1260  days -^ 


respecting  the  Arabians.  2U5 

ous.     If  he  be  ignorant  of  the  decline  of  Paptil  Rome 
the  Roman  Catholic  in  the  East  will  declare  it  to  him. 

Is  there  any  man.  calling  himself  a  Christian,  w  ho 
thinks  that  these  prophecies  are  dubious?  If  it  be  true 
that  God  hath,  at  any  time,  revealed  himself  to  man, 
they  are  most  certain.  The  Author  would  here  ob- 
serve, that  the  inattention  of  men  in  general  to  the  ful- 
fjiment  of  the  Divine  predictions,  does  not  proceed  so 
commonly  from  principles  of  infidelity  as  from  ignor- 
ance of  facts, — pure  ignorance  of  historical  facts. 
There  are  men  of  liberal  education  in  England,  ^^•ho 
are  more  ignorant  of  the  history  of  the  woiid,  ancient 
and  modern,  in  connexion  ivith  the  revelation  of  God, 
than  some  Hindoos  and  Arabians,  whom  we  know  in 
the  East,  who  have  not  been  Christians  above  a  few 
years.  Our  Savior  reprehended  this  neglect  of  '^the 
word  spoken  from  heaven"  in  these  \\'ords;  'Ye  can 
discern  the  face  of  the  sky  and  of  the  earth;  but  how 
is  it  that  ye  cannot  discern  this  time?"  Luke  xii,  56. 

The  Author  has  noticed  the  foregoing  circumstances 
in  connexion  with  Arabia,  to  illustrate  the  importance 
of  preparing  a  version  of  tlie  Scriptures  for  that  coun- 
try, at  the  present  era.  Btit  the  Arabic  Language 
hath  gone  forth  far  beyond  the  bounds  of  Arabia,  and 
is  known  to  almost  ''a  third  part  of  men"  in  the  East. 
The  Koran  has  consecrated  it  in  the  eyes  of  millions, 
in  central  Asia,  on  the  continent  of  Africa,  and  in  the 
isles  of  the  Indian  Ocean. 

A  version  of  the  whole  Bible  in  Arabic  has  come 
down  to  us;  but  it  is  now  antiquated,  like  the  Pei>ian, 
both  in  dialect  and  orthography.  It  does  not  appeal- 
that  any  composition  in  a  living  language,  of  a  higher 
date  than  about  five  hundred  years,  can  be  of  pojnilar 
use,  unless  we  learn  it  from  our  infancy.  The  lan- 
guage of  our  own  Scriptures  becomes  now  peculiar  in 


206  Chinstian  Researches 

many  respects,  and  distinct  from  the  popular  speech. 
It  is  supposed,  that  the  Arabic  Translation  is  upwards 
of  a  thousand  yeai^  old.  Had  there  been  no  inter- 
ruption in  the  profession  of  Christianity  in  Arabia,  the 
ancient  Translation  might  possibly  have  sufficed:  in 
like  manner  as  the  Hebrew  is  still  understood  by  the 
Jews,  and  the  Syiiac  by  the  Syrian  Christians.  But 
when  a  new  religion  is  to  be  proposed  to  a  people,  we 
must  use  the  most  dignified  medium,  and  present  it  in 
the  language  which  is  in  popular  use.  The  present 
Arabic  Translation  in  the  Polyglot  is  perfectly  intelli- 
gible to  those  who  will  study  it  with  a  lexicon;  but  we 
certainly  cannot  offer  it  at  this  time  as  conveying  the 
meaning  of  the  Christian  Scriptures  to  the  Land  of 
Yemen,  or  Arabia  the  Happy. 

Soon  after  Sabat,  the  Arabian,  had  been  converted 
to  Christianity,*  the  object  which  chiefly  occupied  his 
thoughts,  was  a  translation  of  the  Scriptures  for  his 
native  country.  He  himself  could  easily  read  and 
understand  the  existing  translation;  for  he  is  a  learned 
man,  and  acquainted  radically  with  every  dialect  of 
the  language;  and  it  was  by  means  of  that  translation 
that  he  himself  became  a  Christian;!  but  he  says  he 
should  be  ashamed  to  offer  the  Bible  to  his  coun- 
trymen in  its  present  form;  such  a  version  would  nei- 
ther be  acceptable  to  the  learned,  nor  intelligible  to 
tlic  unlearned. 

This  noble  Arabian  has  been  now  thi'ce  years,  or 
more,  employed  in  translating  the  Scriptures  into  the 

*  See  an  account  of  h'.s  conversion  in  the  "Stai*  in  the  East." 

I  The  copy  oftlie  New  Testament,  which  fell  into  the  hands  of  Sabat, 
was  one  of  the  cdlti'jn  published  in  1727  by  "the  Society  for  promoting 
Christian  Knowlcdfce,"  revised  by  Salomon  Negri.  An  investment  of 
tliese  Arabic  Testaments,  was  sent  about  1759,  to  the  Society's  Mission, 
arics  in  Calcutta,  who  circulated  them  through  different  provinces.  The 
iollowingis  a  vvell-attcstcd  fact:  Tiiey  sent  some  copies  to  the  Mahome- 
dan  I'rlests  at  Delhi,  wlio  "requesu-d  thai  the  supply  might  be  contiu. 
ued."     Sec  Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  that  period' 


respeciuig  the  Arabians.  207 

Arabic  Language,  with  the  aid  of  other  learned  Asi- 
atics, under  the  superintendancc  of  the  Rev.  H.  Mar- 
tyn,  who  has  himself  been  long  a  student  of  the  Ara- 
bic Tongue.  Mv.  Martyn  has  lately  stated  their  rea- 
sons for  undertaking  a  new  translation,  which  the  Au- 
thor will  here  subjoin,  in  deference  to  the  learned  at 
home,  who  may  think  some  fuilher  explanation  ne- 
cessary. 

•^'Of  the  Arabic  version  of  the  Polyglot,  the  late  pro- 
fessor Carlyle,  in  his  copy  of  Proposals  for  printing  a 
new  edition  of  it,  speaks  in  the  highest  terms,  and  ob- 
serves, that  it  was  used  both  by  Jews  and  Christians  as 
a  faithful  and  elegant  representation  of  their  respecti\-e 
books  of  faith.  But  even  supposing  that  both  Jews  and 
Christians  are  satisfied  with  the  translation, no  one,  who 
has  had  an  opportunity  of  observing  the  degraded 
state  of  these  people  in  the  East,  would  admit  them  as 
competent  judges  of  the  Ai'abic.  The  professor  has 
adduced,  in  favor  of  the  version  in  question,  the  opin- 
ions of  Erpenius,  Gabriel  Sionita,  and  Pocock;  names 
of  high  consideration  in  Arabic  learning,  particularly 
the  last.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  such  of  the  Ma- 
homedans  as  have  seen  this  version,  think  very  differ- 
ently of  it.  If  we  would  invite  the  fastidious  Mussul- 
man to  review  the  sacred  law  which  he  supposes  abro- 
gated, let  us  not  neglect  our  present  opportunities; 
but,  with  such  an  instrument  as  Sabat  in  our  posses- 
sion, let  us  attempt  at  least,  to  send  forth  the  Scrip- 
tures in  a  style  which  shall  command  respect,  even  in 
Nujed  and  Hejaz.'' 

Mr.  Martyn  adverts  to  the  new  edition  of  llie  Poly- 
glot translation,  now  publishing  in  England,  luider  the 
patronage  of  the  Bishop  of  Durham,  and  highly  com- 
mends the  design.  "'We  rejoice,''  writes  he.  ''to  hear 
that  the  old  Polyglot  is  going  forth  at  la^l  in  a  n»'w 


208  Christian  Researches 

dress.  It  may  be  useful  to  some  in  Asia,  as  it  was  to 
Sabat."  And,  in  regard  to  the  extent  of  country 
through  which  the  Arabic  is  spoken,  he  observes,  that 
the  Arabic  translation  is  of  more  importance  than  one 
fourth  of  all  the  translations  now  in  hand.  "We  will 
begin,"  says  he,  "to  preach  to  Arabia,  Syina,  Persia, 
Tartary,  part  of  India  and  of  China,  half  of  Africa,  all 
the  sea-coast  of  the  Mediterranean  and  Turkey;  and 
one  tongue  shall  suffice  for  them  all." 

The  proposal  for  publishing  the  Arabic  Bible  has 
ah-eady  met  with  a  very  liberal  patronage  in  India. 
It  is  intended  to  publish  an  edition  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, in  a  splendid  form,  for  the  use  of  the  chief  men 
in  Arabia  and  Persia,  resembling,  as  nearly  as  possi- 
ble, their  own  beautiful  writing.  The  Universities, 
and  literary  bodies  in  Europe,  will,  no  doubt,  be  dis- 
posed to  subscribe  for  some  copies  of  this  truly  classi- 
cal Work.  It  is  stated  in  the  last  accounts,  dated 
May  1810,  that  the  translation  of  the  New  Testament 
was  expected  to  be  finished  by  tne  end  of  the  present 
year,  1811. 

THE  ARABIC  SCHOOL 

FOR    THE 

TRANSLATION  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES. 

The  Rev.  Henry  Martyn,  B.  D.  Fellow  of  St.  John's 
College,  Cambridge,  went  out  to  India  about  five  years 
ijLo-o.  His  qualifications  for  the  general  superintend- 
ance  of  scriptural  translation,  are  truly  respectable. 
After  acquiring  the  highest  academical  honors  in  sci- 
ence, and  a  just  celebrity  for  classical  knowledge,  he 
devoted  himself  to  the  acquirement  of  the  Arabic  and 
Hindostanec  Languages.  His  mind  was  strongly 
impressed,  at  an  early  period,  with  the  duty  and  im- 


respecting  the  Aniblans.  209 

poitance  of  communicating  tlic  revealed  Religion  to 
heathen  nations.  lie  had  a  spirit  to  lollow  the 
steps  of  Swartz  and  Brainerd,  and  jH-each  to  the  na- 
tives in  the  woods;  but  his  peculiar  ([ualifications,  as  a 
ci'itical  scholar,  have  fixed  him  to  the  department  of 
translation.  He  had  not  been  long  in  Bengal  beforj 
he  was  joined  by  Sabat  and  Mirza,  and  other  learned 
natives;  so  that  they  now  form  an  Arabic  School, 
from  which  it  is  not  pretended  that  there  is  any  appeal 
in  India.* 

Mr.  Martyn's  own  proper  department  is  the  Ilin- 
dostanee  Language.  Soon  after  his  anival,  he  trans- 
lated the  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England  into  that 
tongue;  being  the  first  who  introduced  the  Church 
Service  to  our  natne  subjects  in  Bengal.  He  found 
that  many  of  the  wives  of  the  English  soldiers  were 
Hindostanee  women,  professing  Christianity,  but  m  ho 
did  not  understand  the  English  Language,  and  being 
desirous  to  discharge  faithfully  the  duties  of  his  clerical 
office,  he  thought  it  proper  to  attempt  such  a  trajisla- 
tion.  After  readirig  prayers  to  the  soldiers  in  English, 
he  reads  Hindostanee  piayers  to  their  wives,  and  to 
other  natives.  This  original  work,  having  received 
repeated  revision  and  amendment,  is  esteemed  by 
competent  judges  to  be  a  perspicuous  and  faithful 
version  of  the  sublime  original.  He  also  translated, 
about  the  same  time,  the  Parables  and  parabolic 
speeches,  or  apophthegins,  of  our  Savior,  into  the 
same  language,  with  an  explanation  subjoined  to  each. 

But  the  grand  work  which  has  chielly  engaged  the 
attention  of  this  Oriental  Scholar,  during  t\\v.  last  four 

•  As  Mr.  Martvii  and  lils  associates  a(  Cawiipore  constitute  the  Ara. 
bic  Scliool  in  India,  tbr  llie  tian-slalion  of  tlie  Scnpliiic-s;  so  Ui:  Carey, 
und  the  Missionaries  at  Seranipore,  compose  tlie  Slianscrit  Scliool.  Sie 
two  Memoirs  lately  publislied,  aod  the  l'rocoedin[;s  of  the  Baptist  Sucic- 
1y,  published  annuullv 

27 


210  Christian  Researches 

years,  is  his  Translation  of  the  whole  Bible  into  the 
HiNDoSTANEE  Langiuigc.  It  has  been  often  acknow- 
ledged, that  a  version  of  the  Scriptures  into  what  is 
justly  called  '-the  grand  popular  language  of  Hindos- 
tan,"  would  be  the  most  generally  useful  in  India. 
Mr.  Martyn  is  in  no  haste  to  print  any  part  of  his 
Work,  being  desirous  that  it  should  be  first  revised 
and  approved  by  the  best  scholars.  His  chief  diffi- 
culty is  in  settling  the  orthography  of  the  language, 
and  in  ascertaining  what  proportion  of  words  ought 
to  be  admitted  from  the  Persian  and  Ai^abic  fountains; 
for  the  Hindostanee  is  yet  in  its  infancy,  as  a  WTitten 
and  grammatical  tongue;  and  it  is  probable,  that  Mr 
Martyn's  Work  will  contribute  much  to  fix  its  stand- 
ard. To  evince  the  care  and  accuracy  which  he  pro- 
poses to  himself  in  this  Translation,  it  will  be  proper  to 
subjoin  his  last  official  Report  on  the  subject,  dated 
December,  1809. 

^'The  Hindostanee  New  Testament  has  been  finish- 
ed some  time,  and  submitted  to  the  inspection  of  a  va- 
riety of  persons  in  different  parts  of  the  country;  but 
the  opinions  formed  of  the  Work  have  not  hitherto 
appeared  to  justify  its  publication.  I  am  perfectly 
convinced  of  the  inutility  of  attempting  to  please  all; 
yet  I  thought  it  better  to  withhold  from  the  Press 
what  longer  experience,  and  the  possession  of  more 
efficient  instruments,  might  enable  me  to  send  forth,  in 
a  form  more  calculated  to  give  general  satisfaction. 
The  person,  whose  assistance  I  was  most  anxious  to 
obtain,  has  once  more  joined  me;  and  I  am  now  wil- 
ling to  hope  that  the  Word  of  God  may  be  presented 
to  the  native  of  India,  so  as  to  be  intelligible  to  the 
generality  of  readers.  The  gi-ammar  of  the  language 
is  nearly  fixed  by  Mr.  Gilchrist's  learned  and  useful 
labors;  but  it  is  still  difficult  to  wiite  in  it  with  a  view 


respecting  the  Arabians.  211 

to  general  utility.  For  the  higher  Mahomedans  and 
men  of  learning  will  hardly  peruse,  with  satisfaction, 
a  book  in  which  the  Persian  has  not  lent  its  aid  to 
adorn  the  style.  To  the  rest,  a  larger  proportion  of 
Hindee  is  more  acceptable.  The  difticulty  of  ascer- 
taining the  point  equally  removed  from  either  extreme, 
would  be  considerably  lessened,  were  there  any  prose 
^compositions  in  the  langTiage,  of  acknowledged  purity. 
But  unfoitunately  no  such  standard  exists:  no  works 
of  any  description  indeed  have  been  found  but  poems, 
liately  some  translations  in  Hindostanee  prose  haAe 
issued  from  the  College  of  Fort  William;  but  as  they 
have  not  yet  stood  the  test  of  time,  and  ai'e  very  little 
known  in  the  country,  they  couid  not  be  safely  re- 
ferred to  as  a  standard.  Tlius  I  have  been  left  to  the 
guidance  of  my  own  judgment  far  more  than  I  could 
have  wished." 

In  regard  to  the  Arabic  and  Persian  Translations, 
both  of  which  Mr.  Martyn  supciintends,  as  well  as 
the  Hindostanee,  he  thus  writes: 

'•In  the  Persian  and  Arabic  Translations  there  are 
happily  no  such  difticulties.  The  valuable  qualities  of 
our  Christian  brother,  Nathaniel  Sabat,  render  this 
part  of  the  work  comparatively  easy.  As  he  is,  1 
trust,  a  serious  Christian,  the  study  of  the  Word  of 
God,  and  the  tianslation  of  it,  are  of  course  a  mat- 
ter of  choice  with  him,  and  a  rigid  adherence  to  the 
original  a  point  of  duty.*  As  a  scholar,  his  accjuire- 
ments  are  very  considerable.     He  was  educated  under 

•  The  solic'itmle  of  tlicso  translators  to  infuse  the  true  mcaiiinii^  of  ilie 
original  iiUo  their  versions,  and  not  to  trust  entirely  to  \\\c  Enfflibh  Tr.ins- 
lution,  will  appear  from  tiie  followinj?  ohservatioiis  of  Mr.  Martjn  in  h'S 
last  letter,  ••riie  P^a.ms  we  must  leave  till  the  end  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, for  this  solid  reason,  that  I  do  not  undi  rstaiid  a  conhi<lcrable  por- 
tion of  that  book.  Mucli  of  tlie  present  Translation  is  certainly  iininielli- 
g-.ble.  It  appears  to  me,  th.at  ihe  two  Koyil  .\.ilhors  have  siiflcred  more 
from  the  plebeian  totich  of  their  interpreters,  than  even  the  Prophets,  or 
any  others  but  Job.     Hebrew  has  been  of  late  my  constant  meditation." 


21^  Christian  Researches 

the  care  of  the  most  learned  man  in  Bagdad;  and  hav- 
ing continued  to  exercise  himself  in  composition,  he 
has  acquired  in  consequence  a  critical  acumen,  and 
great  command  of  words.  His  ill  state  of  health  ren- 
ders it  impossible  to  say  exactly  when  the  Work  he 
has  undertaken  will  be  finished;  but  if  nothing  unto- 
ward happen  to  interrupt  us,  you  may  expect  the 
New  Testament  in  the  three  languages,  in  the  course 
of  two  years." 

THE  JEWS. 

There  are  three  remarkable  prophecies  concerning 
the  Jews, 

1 .  "The  children  of  Israel  shall  abide  many  da^^s 
without  a  King,  and  without  a  Prince,  and  without  a 
Sacrifice,  and  without  an  Image,  and  without  an 
Ephod,  and  without  Teraphim,"    Hos.  iii,  4. 

2.  "The  Lord  shall  scatter  thee  among  all  people, 
from  the  one  end  of  the  earth  even  unto  the  other," 
Deut.  xxix,  64.  And  yet,  "the  people  shall  dwell 
alone,  and  shall  not  be  reckoned  amongst  the  nations," 
Num.  xxiii,  9. 

3.  "Thou  shalt  become  an  astonishment,  a  proverb, 
and  a  bye-word  among  all  the  nations  whither  the 
Lord  shall  lead  thee.  Among  these  nations  shalt  thou 
find  no  ease,  neither  shall  the  sole  of  thy  foot  have 
rest,"  Deut.  xxviii,  37.  65. 

The  first  of  these  prophecies  is  veiy  remarkable; 
for  who  ever  heard  of  a  nation  "abiding  many  days" 
without  its  civil  and  religious  polity,  and  surviving  its 
political  existence?  The  very  assertion  seems  to  in- 
volve an  absurdity.  Did  the  Egyptians,  Chaldeans, 
Greeks,  or  Romans,  survive  their  civil  and  religious 
polity? 


rcspcrthig  the  .hws.  2l|5 

The  second  prediction  is  not  less  singular  than  (he 
jrmer;  for  if  the  Jews  were  to  be  received  among 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  why  should  they  not  "be 
reckoned  with  the  nations?"  Would  any  man.  in  a 
remote  age,  venture  to  forctel  that  there  was  a  certain 
nation,  wliich,  in  the  ages  to  come,  would  be  received 
and  tolerated  by  all  other  nations,  mcrel}'  to  be  per- 
secuted?* 

But  the  third  prophecy  is  such  as  must  afford  a 
contemplation  to  Infidelity,  to  the  end  of  time.  The 
Jews  were  to  become  "an  astonishment,  and  a  prov- 
erb, and  a  bye-word  among  all  the  nations,"  because 
they  shed  the  blood  of  the  Savior  of  the  world.  Now 
it  is  not  suiprising  that  Christians  should  rcproacli 
them  for  such  a  crime.  But  how  should  we  exjxct 
that  they  would  be  "trodden  down  of  the  heathrn 
world,*'  v»ho  never  heard  of  such  a  Savior?  lichoiil 
the  Hindoo,  at  this  day,  punishing  the^ew,  withait 
knowing  the  crime  of  which  he  has  been  guilty! 

These  three  prophecies  have  been  manifestly  fultill- 
ed;  and  if  we  had  no  other  evidence,  this  is  sufiiciert 
to  prove  "that  there  is  a  God,  and  that  he  hath  made 
a  revelation  to  man." 

There  is  a  fourth  prophecy  concerning  this  peojile, 
which  will  shortly  be  accom]ilished.  The  Prophet 
Ilosea,  after   foretelling  that  the  children   of  Israel 

*To  tills  J.iy  the  Jews  "r.ie  not  reckoned''  w'nh  tlic  Eni^li.^li  nr.tion. 
The  prophoti'cnl  rccorfl  intluenccd  the  last  pi.iii.iinentan  p!<ictc<lni>? 
respecting' ihem.  In  1753,  a  BiU  was  passed  to  naturuliiic  thejcws; 
hut  after  a  few  months  it  was  repealed,  tlie  voice  of  the  people  dein.iiid- 
ed  that  tlic  devotcdnalion  should  «'not  be  reckoned  with  liicm.'  So  true 
it  is  that  our  last  naiional  deliheraiion  concerning'  this  jitop'e  was  in- 
fluenced by  the  ancient  prophecy.  Tl)e  time  is  now  come  when  Parlia- 
ment may  restore  to  the  Jew  ih'e  francliise  of  a  fellow-creature,  wiihout 
contravenintr  the  Divine  decrees.  It  is  prophesied  h^aw.  tliat  "Israel 
shall  return'to  the  Lord  their  God,"  and  tliat  ".lie  penoil  of  this  event  is 
not  far  remote.  In  obedience  then  vo  ihe  dictate  of  tliis  propl'ecy,  let 
inir  Christian  nation  proceed,  withoi;t  delay,  to  take  away  tiic  reproach 
of  the  Jewish  p.tople;  and  announce  the  act  in  the  most  pul'lic  un.]  solcmr. 
{I'.uiner,  as  an  example  to  the  rest  oi  llic  world. 


^'14  Christian  Researches 

should  abide  many  days  without  a  King,  adds  these 
\\'ords:  "Afterward  shall  they  return,  and  seek  the 
Lord  their  God,  and  David  their  king;  and  shall  fear 
th(*.  Lord  and  his  goodness  in  the  latter  days,"  Hosea 
iii,  5. 

The  question,  which  is  now  in  the  mouth  of  every 
Chiistian,  is  that  which  was  asked  in  the  vision  of 
the  prophet  Daniel  on  the  same  subject;  "How  long 
shall  it  be  to  the  end  of  these  wonders?"  Dan.  xii,  6. 
When  shall  the  "indignation  against  the  holy  people 
be  accomplished?"  Dan.  xi,  31;  that  they  may  "return 
and  seek  the  Lord  their  God,  and  David  their  king?" 

To  Daniel  the  Prophet,  and  to  John  the  Evangelist, 
was  given  a  revelation  of  the  great  events  of  the  gen- 
cnil  Church  to  the  end  of  time.  Daniel  foretels  that 
the  Christian  Church  shall  be  oppressed  by  the  per- 
secuting powers  for  "a  time,  times,  and  the  dividing 
of  a  time,"  Tfkr\.  vii,  25.  The  same  period  he  assigns 
for  the  accomplishment  of  the  indignation  against 
the  holy  people  Israel.  "One  said,  how  long  shall  it 
be  to  the  end  of  these  wonders?  And  I  heard  the 
man  clothed  in  linen,  which  was  upon  the  waters  of 
the  river,  when  he  held  up  his  right  hand  and  his  left 
hand  unto  heaven,  and  sware  by  him  that  liveth  for 
ever,  that  it  shall  be  for  a  time,  times  and  a  half; 
and  when  he  shall  have  accomplished  to  scatter  the 
power  of  the  holy  people,  all  these  things  shall  be  ful- 
filled," Dan.  xii,  7.  Now  tlie  same  form  of  words  is 
used  in  the  Revelation  of  St.  John,  to  express  the 
duration  of  the  Papal  and  Mahomedan  powers.  Op- 
pressed by  them,  the  Church  of  Christ  was  to  remain 
desolate  in  the  wilderness,  "for  a  time,  times,  and  half 
of  a  time,"  Rev,  xii,  14.  Every  one,  who  is  erudite 
in  sacred  prophecy,  will  understand  that  this  great 
period  of  Daniel  and  St.  John  commences  at  the  same 


respecting  the  Jc'ivs.  2|^ 

era,  namely,  the  rise  of  the  persecuting  powci-s;  and 
that  its  duration  is  1260  years.* 

Here  then  are  three  great  events  hastening  to  thdr 
period;  the.  extinction  of  the  Papal  dominion;  the  sub- 
version of  the  Mahomedan  power;  and  "the  accom- 
plishment of  tlie  Divine  indignation  against  the  holy 
people,"  or  the  return  of  the  people  of  Israel  "to  seek 
the  Lord  their  God,  and  Da\id  their  king." 

Our  blessed  Savior  has  not  leil  an  event  of  this  im- 
portance without  notice.  "The  Jew^s,"  saith  he,  "shall 
be  led  away  captive  into  all  nations;  and  Jemsalem 
shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times 
of  the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled,"  Luke  xxi,  24.  \Vliat 
these  "times  of  the  Gentiles"  are,  our  Lord  has  ex- 
plained in  his  subsequent  Revelation  to  St.  John. 
"The  court  which  is  without  the  temple  is  given  unto 
the  Gentiles;  and  the  holy  city  shall  they  tread  under 
foot  FORTY  and  two  months;"  or,  in  prophetical 
language,  at  a  day  for  a  year,  1260  years.     Rev.  xi,  2. 

The  apostle  Paul  hath  also  recorded  this  event.  "1 
would  not,  brethren,  that  ye  should  be  ignorant  of  this 
mystery,  that  blindness,  in  part,  is  happened  to  Israel, 
until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in;  and  so  all 
Israel  shall  be  saved,"  Rom.  xi,  25.  The  fulness  of 
time  for  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles  will  be  come 
in,  when  the  Mahomedan  and  Papal  obstructions  are 
removed.  Such  events  as  the  fall  of  the  Pope  in  the 
West,  and  of  Mahomed  in  the  East,  both  of  whom 
persecuted  the  Jews  to  death,  will  probably  be  the 
means  of  awakening  the  Jews  to  consider  the  eviden- 
ces of  that  religion  wliich  predicted  the  rise  and  fall  of 
both. 

But  the  gi-and  prophecy  of  tlic  apostle  Paul  on  this 
subject,  is  that  which  respects  the  consequenrr  of  tli<^ 

•See  lhi3  period  explained  in  p.  '?03,  20-1. 


^16  Clivlsiian  Ilesearches 

cm  version  oi"  the  Jews.  '^The  receiving  of  the  Jews," 
sajth  he,  -'Wliat  shall  it  be  to  the  world,  but  life 
FiJoM  THE  DEAD?"  Roiii.  xi,  13,  Dispersed  as  they 
aife  in  all  countries,  and  speaking  the  languages  of  all 
countries,  they  will  form  a  body  of  preachers 
ready  prepared;  and  they  need  only  say,  "Behold 
the  Scriptures  of  God,  in  our  possession;  read  our  his- 
tjbry  there,  as  foretold  three  thousand  years  ago,  and 
^ead  the  events  in  the  annals  of  nations.  We  are 
tvitnesses,  to  the  woild,  and  the  world  to  us.  Let  the 
W  hole  race  of  mankind  unite  and  examine  the  fact." 
^'All  ye  inhabitants  of  the  world,  and  dwellers  on  the 
earth,  see  ye,  when  the  Lord  lifteth  up  an  ensign  on 
the  mountains:  and  v/hen  he  bloweth  a  trumpet,  hear 
ye,"  Isaiah  xviii,  3.  Thus  will  their  preaching  be  to 
the  world  "life  from  the  dead." 

But  if  the  conversion  of  Israel  is  to  take  place  when 
the  Papal  and  Mahomedan  powers  have  fallen,  and 
who  does  not  see  that  these  events  are  near  at  hand? 
it  might  be  expected  that  some  signs  of  conciliation 
between  Jews  and  Christians  would  now  begin  to  be 
visible.  And  is  not  this  the  fact?  Christians  in  all 
countries  begin  to  consider,  that  "the  indignation 
against  the  holy  people"  is  nearly  accomplished.  Ma- 
ny events  declare  it.  The  indignation  of  man  is  re- 
laxing. The  prophecies  have  been  fulfilled  regarding 
it.  The  GREAT  CRIME  at  Calvary  has  been  punished 
by  all  nations;  and  we  now  hear  the  words  of  the 
Prophet  addressing  us,  "Comfort  ye,  comfort  3'e  my 
people,  saith  your  God;  speak  ye  comfortably  to  Je- 
rusalem, and  CRY  unto  her,  that  her  warfare  is  accom- 
plished, that  her  iniquity  is  pardoned,"  Isaiah  xl,  1 . 
This  is  the  Divine  command.  And  behold.  Christians 
begin  now,  for  the  fust  time,  "to  speak  comfortably  to 
Jerusalem." 


respecting  the  Jetjcs.  217 

While  the  author  was  In  the  East,  tlic  state  of  the 
Jews,  who  are  dispersed  in  ditVercnt  countries,  fre- 
quently occupied  his  thoughts.  He  liad  heard  that 
they  existed  in  distinct  colonies  in  ccilain  parts  of  In- 
dia; that  some  of  them  liud  arrived  long  before  the 
Christian  Era,  and  had  remained  in  the  midst  of  the 
Hindoos,  to  this  time,  a  distinct  and  separate  people, 
persecuted  by  the  native  princes,  from  age  to  age,  and 
yet  not  destroAcd;  "burning,  like  the  bush  of  Moses, 
and  not  conbumed;"  and  he  had  a  strong  desire  "to 
turn  aside  and  see  this  great  sight."  His  mind  was 
impressed  with  the  conviction  that  their  preservation, 
in  such  a  variety  of  regions,  and  under  such  a  diver- 
sity of  circumstances,  could  be  onh'  effected  by  the  in- 
terposition of  the  Divine  Providence,  which  rcsened 
them,  thus  distinct,  for  some  special  and  important 
purpose.  And  since  the  period  of  time  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  purpose  was  considered  by  many  to 
be  fast  approaching,  he  wished  to  hear  the  sentiments 
of  the  Jews  from  their  own  lii)s,  and  to  learn  their 
actual  impressions,  as  to  their  present  circumstances 
and  future  hopes. 

In  his  ;Memorial  respecting  the  Syrian  Christians, 
presented  to  Marquis  Wellesley,  tlic  Author  also  no- 
ticed the  existence  of  an  ancient  colony  of  Jews  on  the 
coast  of  Malabar,  particularly  at  Cochin;  and  as  this 
place  had  recently  become  a  part  of  the  Britisli  Empire, 
by  conquest  from  the  Dutch,  Lord  WilliurnBenti nek, 
then  Governor  of  Madras,  who  had  recei\ed  lettei-s 
Irom  the  Supreme  Government,  v/as  pleased  to  direct 
the  ci^•il  officer,  who  had  charge  of  the  depaitment  of 
Cochin,*  to  allbrd  him  every  aid  in  the  prosecution  of 
l)is  Researches.     His  first  tour  to  Cochin  was  in  No- 

•  ri\iim:is  Flower,  Esq. 

28 


218  CJiristian  Researches 

vember  1806,  and  he  remained  in  the  country  till 
February  1807.  He  again  visited  it  in  January  1808. 
He  has  only  room,  in  tliis  present  Work,  to  introduce 
a  few  notes  from  his  Journal. 


"Cochin,  Feb.  4,  1807. 
"I  have  been  now  in  Cochin,  or  its  vicinity,  for  up- 
wards of  two  months,  and  have  got  well  acquainted  with 
the  Jews.  They  do  not  live  in  the  city  of  Cochin,  but 
in  a  town  about  a  mile  distant  from  it,  called  Jews'-Town. 
It  is  almost  wholly  inhabited  by  the  Jews,  who  have  two 
respectable  Synagogues.  Among  them  are  some  very 
iu'cliigent  men,  who  are  not  ignorant  of  the  present 
history  of  nations.  There  are  also  Jews  here  from  re- 
mote parts  of  A  sia,  so  that  this  is  the  fountain  of  intel- 
ligence concerning  that  people  in  the  East;  there  being 
constant  communication  by  ships  with  the  Red  Sea,  the 
Persian  Gulf,  and  the  mouths  of  the  Indus.  The  resi- 
dent Jews  are  divided  into  two  classes,  called  the  Jeru- 
sak  m  or  JFhite  Jews;  and  the  Ancient  or  Black  Jews. 
The  White  Jews  reside  at  this  place.  The  Black  Jews 
have  also  a  Synagogue  here;  but  the  great  body  of  that 
tribe  inhabit  towns  in  the  interior  of  the  province.  I 
hjve  now  seen  most  of  both  classes.  My  inquiries  re- 
ferred chiefly  to  their  antiquity,  their  manuscripts,  and 
their  sentiments  concerning  the  present  state  of  their 
nation." 


THE  JERUSALEM  OR  WHITE  JEWS. 

*'0n  my  inquiry  into  the  antiquity  of  the  White  Jews, 
they  first  delivered  to  me  a  narrative,  in  the  Hebrew 
Language,  of  their  arrival  in  India,  which  has  been 
handed  down  to  them  from  their  fathers;  and  then  ex- 
hibited their  ancient  brass  Plate,  containing  their  charter 
and  freedom  of  residence,  given  by  a  King  of  Malabar. 
The  following  is  the  narrative  of  the  events  relating  to 
their  first  arrival. 

"  'After  die  second  Temple  was  destroyed,  (which 
may  God  speedily  rebuild!)  our  tUthers,  dreading  the 


respecting  the  Jews.  219 

Conqueror's  wrath,  departed  from  Jerusalem,  a  numer- 
ous  body  of  men,  wo  nen,  priests,  and  Lcvitcs,  and 
came  into  this  land.  There  were  among  them  men  of 
repute  for  learning  and  wisdom;  and  God  gave  the  peo- 
ple favor  in  the  sight  of  the  King  who  "at  that  time 
reigned  here,  and  he  granted  them  a  place  to  dwell  iji, 
called  Cranganor.  He  allowed  them  a  patriarchal  ju- 
risdiction within  the  district,  with  certain  privileges  of 
nobility;  and  the  Royal  Grant  was  engraved,  according 
to  tiie  custom  of  those  days,  on  a  plute  of  brass.  This 
"was  done  in  the  year  from  the  creation  of  the  world 
4250  (a.  D.  490);  and  this  plate  of  brass  we  still  have 
in  possession.  Our  forefluhers  continued  at  Cranganor 
for  about  a  thousand  years,  and  the  number  of  Heads 
who  governed  were  seventy. two.  Soon  after  our  set- 
tlement, other  Jews  followed  us  from  Judea;  and  among 
these  came  that  man  of  great  wisdom.  Rabbi  Samuel,  a 
Levite  of  Jerusalem,  with  his  son,  Rabbi  Jehuda  Levita. 
They  brought  with  them  the  silver  trumpets,  nude 
use  of  at  the  time  of  the  Jubilee,  which  were  saved 
■when  the  second  Temple  was  destroyed;  and  we  have 
heard  from  our  fathers,  that  there  were  engraven  ui)on 
those  trumpets  the  letters  of  the  incftable  Name.* 
There  joined  us  also  from  Spain,  and  other  places, 
from  time  to  time,  certain  tribes  of  Jews,  who  had 
heard  of  our  prosperity.  But  at  last,  discord  arising 
among  ourselves,  one  of  our  Chiefs  called  to  his  assist- 
ance an  Indian  King,  who  came  upon  us  with  a  great 
army,  destroyed  our  houses,  palaces,  and  strong  holds, 
dispossessed  us  of  Cranganor,  killed  part  of  us,  and 
carried  part  into  caj)tivity.  By  these  massacres  we 
were  reduced  to  a  small  number.  Some  of  the  exiles 
came  and  dwelt  at  Cochin,  where  we  have  remained 
ever  since,  suffering  great  changes  from  time  to  time. 
There  arc  amongst  us  sonie  of  the  children  of  Israel 
(Beni-Israel)  who  came  from  the  country  of  Ashkenaz, 

•This  circumstance  of  the  Jubilee  Trumpets  is  to  be  found  in  a  similar 
account  of  the  Jews  of  Mulabar,  published  in  the  "History  of  the  Works 
of  the  Learned,"  for  Murcli  1699.  It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that 
these  trumpets  belonged  to  the  Temple;  for  it  is  well  known,  that  in  ev- 
ery considerable  town  in  Judea  there  were  Jubilee  trumpets. 


220  Christian  Researches 

from  Egypt,  from  Tsoba,  and  other  places,  besides 
those  who  formerly  inhabited  this  country.' 

"The  native  annals  of  Malabar  confirm  the  fore^^oing 
account,  in  the  principal  circumstances,  as  do  the  Ma- 
homedan  histories  of  the  later  ages;  for  the  Mahom- 
edans  have  been  settled  here  in  great  numbers  since 
the  eighth  century.  >, 

*'The  desolation  of  Cranganor  the  Jews  describe  as 
being  like  the  desolation  of  Jerusalem  in  miniature. 
They  were  first  received  into  the  country  with  some 
favor  and  confidence,  agreeably  to  the  tenor  of  the 
general  propliecy  concerning  the  Jews;  for  no  country 
was  to  reject  them:  and  after  ihcy  had  obtained  some 
wealth,  and  attracted  the  notice  of  men,  they  are  preci- 
pitated to  the  lowest  abyss  of  human  suffering  and  re- 
proach. The  recital  of  the  sulferuigs  of  the  Jews  at 
Cranpjanor  resembles  nuich  that  of  the  Jews  at  Jerusa- 

o 

lem,  as  given  by  Josephus. 

"I  now  requested  they  would  shew  me  their  brass 
plate.  Having  been  given  by  a  ntitive  King,  it  is  writ- 
ten, of  course,  in  the  il/rz/ai^ttnV  language  and  character; 
and  is  now  so  old  that  it  cannot  be  well  understood. 
The  Jews  preserve  a  Hebrew  translation  of  it,  which 
they  presented  to  me:  but  the  Hebrew  itself  is  very 
difiicult,  and  they  do  not  agree  among  themselves,  as 
to  the  meaning  of  some  vvords.  I  have  employed,  by 
their  permission,  an  engraver  at  Coch.in,  to  execute  a 
fac-simile  of  the  original  pbte,  on  copper.*  This  an- 
cient document  begins  in  the  following  manner,  accord- 
ing to  the  Hebrew  translation: f 

"  'In  the  peace  of  God,  the  King,  which  hath  made 
the  earth,  according  to  his  pleasme.  To  this  God,  1, 
AIRVI  BRAHMIN,  have  lifted  up  my  hand,  ar.d 
have  granted  by  this  deed,  which  many  hundred  thou- 
sand  years  shall  run I,  dwelling   in  Cranganor, 

have  granted,  in  the  thirty-sixth  year  of  my  reign,  in 
the  strength  of  povv'er  I  have  granted,  in  the  strength 

•The  orif^inal  is  engraved  on  both  sides  of  tlie  plate,  the  fiic  simile 
forms  two  plates.  These  are  now  deposited  in  the  Public  Library  at  the 
University  of  Cambridg-e. 

■\A  copy  of  this  Hebrew  translation  was  sent  to  the  University  with 
tlie  other  MSS.     I  have  a  copy  ia  my  possession. 


respecting  the  Jens.  ggl 

of  power   I  have  given  in  inheritance,    to  JOSEPH 
RABBAN.' 

"Then  follow  the  privilrs^cs  of  nobility;  such  as  per- 
mission to  ride  on  an  elephant;  to  have  a  henild  to  j^o 
before,  to  announce  the  name  and  dignity;  to  have  ihe 
lamp  of  the  day;  to  walk  on  carpets  spread  upon  the 
earth;  and  to  have  trumpets  and  cymbals  sounded  be- 
fore him.  Kinp^  Airvi  then  appoints  Joseph  RablDan  to 
be  'Ciiief  and  Governor  of  the  houses  of  coni^rej^ation 
(the  Synat^oi^ues),  and  of  certain  districts,  and  of  the 
sojourners  in  them.'  Wliat  proves  the  importance  of 
the  Jews  at  the  period  when  this  p;rant  was  made,  is, 
that  it  is  sij^ned  by  seven  Kin.^s  as  witnesses.  'And  to 
this  are  witnesses,  Kins^  Bivada  Cubertin  Mit.idin,  and 
he  is  King  of  Travancore.  Kinp^  Airia  Nada  Mana 
Vikriin,  and  he  is  the  Samorbi.  King  Veloda  Nada 
Archarin  Shatin,  and  he  is  King  oi  Jrgot.^  The  re- 
maining four  Ki  igs  are  those  of  Palgatcheri/,  Colastri^ 
Carbinath,  and  I'ara-changur.  There  is  no  date  in  this 
document,  further  than  what  may  bs  collected  from  the 
reign  of  the  Prince,  and  the  names  of  the  royal  witnesses. 
Dates  are  not  usual  in  old  Malabaric  writings.  One 
fact  is  evident,  that  the  Jews  must  have  existed  a  con- 
siderable time  in  the  country,  before  they  could  have 
obtained  such  a  grant.  The  tradition  before  mentioiicd 
assigns  for  the  date  of  the  transaction,  the  year  of  the 
Creation  4250,  which  is,  in  Jewish  computation,  a.  d. 
490.  It  is  well  known,  that  the  famous  Malabaric 
King,  Ceram  Perumal,  made  grants  to  the  Jews, 
Christians,  and  Mahomedans,  during  his  reign;  but  that 
Prince  flourished  in  the  eighth  or  ninth  century. 


THE  BLACK  JEWS. 

•'It  is  only  necessary  to  look  at  the  countenance  of  tiie 
Black  Jews  to  be  satisfied  that  their  ancestors  must  have 
arrived  in  India  many  ages  before  the  White  Jews. 
Their  Hindoo  complexion,  and  their  very  imperfect 
resemblance  to  the  European  Jews,  indicate  that  they 
have  been  detached  from  the  parent  stock  in  Judca 
many  ages  before  the  Jews  in  the  West;  and  that  there 


222  Christian  Researches 

liave  been  intermarriages  with  families  not  Israelitish. 
I  had  heard  that  those  tribes,  which  had  passed  the  In- 
dus, have  assimilated  so  much  to  the  customs  and  habhs 
of  the  countries  in  wliich  they  Hve,  that  they  may  be 
sometimes  seen  by  a  traveller,  without  being  recognized 
as  Jews.  In  the  interior  towns  of  Malabar,  I  \vas  not 
always  able  to  distinguish  the  Jew  from  the  Hindoo. 
I  hence  perceived  how  easy  it  may  be  to  mistake  the 
tribes  of  Jewish  descent  among  the  Afghans  and  other 
nations  in  the  northern  parts  of  Hindostan.  The  White 
Jews  look  upon  the  Black  Jews  as  an  inferior  race,  and 
not  of  a  pure  cast:  which  plainly  demonstrates  that  they 
do  not  spring  from  a  conuiion  stock  in  India. 

"The  Black  Jews  communicated  to  me  much  inter- 
esting intelligence  concerning  their  brethren  the  ancient 
Israelites  in  the  East;  traditional  indeed  in  its  nature, 
but  in  general  illustrative  of  true  history.  They  re- 
counted the  names  of  many  other  small  colonies  resident 
in  northern  India,  Tartary,  and  China;  and  gave  me  a 
written  list  of  SIXTY- FIVE  places.  I  conversed  with 
those  who  had  lately  visited  many  of  these  stations,  and 
were  about  to  return  again.  The  Jews  have  a  never- 
ceasing  communication  with  each  other  in  the  East, 
Their  families  indeed  are  generally  stationary,  being  sub- 
ject to  despotic  princes;  but  the  men  move  much  about  in 
a  commercial  capacity;  and  the  same  individual  will  pass 
through  many  extensive  countries.  So  that  when  any 
thing  interesting  to  the  nation  of  the  Jews  takes  place, 
the  rumor  will  ])ass  rapidly  throughout  all  Asia. 

"I  inquired  concerning  their  brethren,  the  Ten 
Tribes.  They  said  that  it  was  commonly  believed 
among  them,  that  the  great  body  of  the  Israelites  arc 
to  be  found  in  Chaldea,  and  in  the  countries  contiguous 
to  it,  being  the  very  places  whither  they  were  first  car- 
ried into  captivity;  that  some  few  fiimilies  had  migrated 
into  regions  more  reniote,  as  to  Cochin  and  Rajapoor 
in  India,  and  to  other  places  yet  farther  to  the  East; 
but  that  the  bulk  of  the  nation,  though  now  much  re- 
duced in  number,  had  not  to  this  day  removed  two 
thousand  miles  from  Samaria.  Among  the  Black  Jews 
I  could  not  find  many  copies  of  the  Bible.  They  in- 
formed me,  that  in  certain  places  of  the  remote  disper- 


inspecting  the  Jencs.  223 

sion,  tlieir  brethren  have  but  some  small  portions  of 
the  Scriptures,  and  that  t!ie  prophttical  books  were 
rare;  but  that  they  themselves,  tVom  their  vicinity  to 
the  White  Jews,  have  been  supplied,  from  time  to  time, 
with  the  whole  of  the  Old  Testament. 

"From  these  comiiiiinications  I  plainlv  perceive  tlie 
important  duty  which  now  devolves  on  Christians  pos- 
sessing the  art  of  pnritifi((,  to  send  to  the  Jews  in  the 
East,  copies  cjf  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  and  particularly 
of  the  prophetical  books.  If  only  the  prophecies  of 
Isaiah  and  Daniel  were  published  among  them,  the  ef- 
fect might  be  great.  They  do  not  want  the  law  so 
much.  But  the  prophetical  books  would  appear  among 
them  with  some  novelty,  parricuhrly  in  a  detached 
form;  and  could  be  easily  circulated  through  the  re- 
motest parts  of  Asia." 


MANUSCRIPTS. 

"Almost  in  every  house  I  find  Hebrew  books,  print- 
ed or  manuscript;  particularly  among  the  White  Jews. 
Most  of  the  printed  Hebrew  of  Europe  has  found  its 
way  to  Cochin,  through  the  medium  of  the  Portuguese 
and  Dutch  commerce  of  fornur  times.     When  I  ques- 
tioned the  Jews  concerning  the  old  copies  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, which  had  been  read  in  the  Synagogues  from  age: 
to  age;  some  told  me  that  it  was  usual  to  hunj  them, 
when  decayed  by  time  and  use.     Others  said  that  this 
was  not  always  the  case.     I  despaired  at  first  of  being 
able  to  procure  any  of  the  old  biblical  writings;  but  af- 
ter I  had  been  in  the  country  about  six  weeks,  and 
they  found  that  I  did  not  expect  to  obtain  them  merely 
us  presents,  some  copies  were  recovered.     The  \\  hite 
Jews  had  only  the  Bible  written  on  parehmciit,  and  of 
modern  appearance,  in  their  S}nagogue;  but  I  was  in- 
formed that  the  Black  Jews  possessed  formerly  copies 
written  on   Goat  S/diis;  and  tiuit  in  the  Synagogue  of 
the  Black  Jews  there  was  an  old  Record  Chest,  into 
which  the  decayed  copies  of  their  Scriptures  had  been 
thrown.     I  accordingly  went  to  the  Synagogue  willi 
a  few  of  the  chief  men,  and  examined  the  content'*, 


224  Christian  Researches 

which  some  of  them  said  they  had  never  looked  at 
before,  and  did  not  seem  greatly  to  value.  The  manu- 
scripts were  of  various  kinds,  on  parcliment,  goat-skins, 
and  cotton  paper.  I  negociated  for  them  hastily,  and 
wrapped  them  up  in  two  cloths,  and  gave  them  to  the 
Jews  to  carry  home  to  my  house.  I  had  observed  some 
murmuring  among  the  bye-standers  in  the  Synagogue, 
while  I  Vv'as  examining  the  chest:  and  before  we  ap- 
peared in  the  streets,  the  alarm  had  gone  forth,  that 
the  Christians  were  robbing  the  Synagogue  of  the  Law. 
There  were  evident  symptoms  of  tumult,  and  the  wo- 
men and  children  collected  and  were  following  us.  I 
requested  some  of  the  more  respectable  Jews  to  accom- 
pany me  out  of  the  town;  but  I  had  scarcely  arrived 
at  my  own  house  at  Cochin,  when  the  persons  who  had 
permitted  me  to  take-the  manuscripts,  came  in  evident 
agitation,  and  told  nie  I  must  restore  them  immediately 
to  calm  the  popular  rage.  Others  had  gone  to  com- 
plain to  the  Chief  Magistrate,  Thomas  Flower,  Esq. 
And  now  I  had  lost  my  spoil,  but  for  the  friendly 
counsel  and  judicious  conduct  of  Mr.  Flower.  He  di- 
rected that  all  the  manuscripts  should  be  delivered  up 
to  him,  and  that  there  should  be  no  further  proceedings 
on  the  subject  without  his  authority.  To  this  the  Jews 
agreed.  There  was  some  plea  of  justice  on  my  side,  as 
it  was  understood  that  I  had  given  a  valuable  consider- 
ation. In  the  mean  time  he  allowed  a  few  days  to  pass, 
that  the  minds  of  the  people  might  become  tranquil, 
and  he  then  summoned  some  of  the  more  liberal  men, 
and  gave  them  a  hearing  on  the  subject.  In  the  mean 
time  I  thought  it  prudent  to  retire  from  Cochin,  for  a 
day  or  two,  and  went  to  Cranganor,  about  sixteen  miles 
off,  to  Colonel  Macaulay,  the  British  Resident  at  Tra- 
vancore,  who  was  then  at  the  house  of  Mr.Drummond, 
the  collector  of  Malabar.  On  my  return  to  Cochin, 
Mr.  Flower  informed  me  that  all  the  manuscripts  were 
to  be  rtrturned  to  my  house;  that  I  M'as  to  select  what 
was  old,  and  of  little  use  to  the  Jews,  and  to  give  back 
to  them  what  was  new.  The  affair  ended  however  in 
the  Jews  permitting  mc  generously  to  retain  some  part 
of  the  ?iexu. 


respecting  the  Jetes.  28fl^ 

*'I  have  since  made  a  tonr  through  the  towns  of  the 
Black  Jews  in  the  inteiior  of  the  country,  Trituor^ 
Paroor,  Chenotta,  and  Mulch.  I  have  procured  a  good 
many  manuscripts,  chiefly  in  the  Rabbinical  character, 
some  of  which  the  Jews  themselves  cannot  read;  and 
I  do  not  kiu)w  wh.at  to  say  to  their  traditions.  A  copy 
of  tlic  Scriptures  belonging  to  Jews  of  the  East,  who 
might  be  supi)osed  to  have  had  no  communication  with 
Jews  of  the  West,  has  been  long  considered  a  desid- 
eratum in  Europe;  for  the  Western  Jews  have  been  ac- 
cused b\'  some  learned  men  of  altering  or  omitting 
certain  words  in  the  Heljrew  Text,  to  invalidate  the 
argument  of  Christians.  But  Jews  in  the  East,  remote 
from  the  controversy,  would  have  no  motive  for  such 
corruj)tions.  One  or  two  of  the  IvISS.  which  I  have 
just  procured,  will  probably  be  of  some  service  in  this 
respect.  One  of  them  is  an  old  copy  of  the  Books  of 
Moses,  written  on  a  roll  of  leather  The  skins  arc 
sewed  together,  and  the  roll  is  about  forty-eight  feet  in 
length.  It  is,  in  some  places,  worn  out,  and  the  holes 
have  been  sewed  up  w'itli  pieces  of  parchment.  Some 
of  the  Jews  su[)pose  that  this  roll  came  originally  frMrti 
Senna  in  Arabia;  others  have  heard  that  it  was  brought 
from  Cashmir.  The  Cabul  Jews,  wlio  travel  into  the 
interior  of  China,  say  that  in  some  Synagogues  the  Law 
is  still  written  on  a  roll  of  learher,  made  of  Goats'  Skins 
dved  red;  not  on  vellum,  but  on  a  soft  flexible  leather; 
which  agrees  with  the  description  of  the  roll  above 
mentioned.* 

"Ever  since  I  came  among  these  people,  and  heard 
their  sentiments  on  the  prophecies,  and  their  confident 
hopes  of  returning  to  Jerusalem,  I  have  thought  much 
on  the  means  of  obtaining  a  version  of  the  New  '1  es- 
TAME  NT  in  the    Hebrew  Language,  and  circulating  it 

•Mr.  Yeates,  formerly  of  All  Smils  Collcg'^,  Oxford,  and  editor  oflhe 
Hebrew  Grammar,  has  been  einploycd  for  llie  lasl  two  years  at  Cam- 
bridge, in  arranginir  and  collaring-  tlie  Hebrew  and  Syriac  MSS  brought 
from  India.  His  collation  of  llie  Roll  of  (lie  Pentatc-nch  above  mmtion- 
ed,  is  now  finished,  and  will  form  a  volunii-  in  cjuario.  Tiie  Universuy 
has,  with  ^reat  liberality,  resolved  that  tliis  book  shall  be  printed  at  the 
expense  of  the  University,  for  the  benefit  of  Mr.  Yeates;  and  Dr.  Marsh, 
the  learned  Editor  oflhe"  Michaelis,  has  written  a  Note  on  the  antiquity 
and  importance  of  the  manuscript,  which  will  form  a  Preface  to  Uip 
work. 

29 


226  .  Giristian  Researches 

among  them  and  their  brethren  in  the  East.  I  had 
heard  that  there  were  one  or  two  translations  of  the 
Testament  in  their  own  ix)ssession,  but  they  were 
studiously  kept  out  of  my  sight,  for  a  considerable 
time.  At  last  however  they  were  produced  by  indi- 
viduals in  a  private  manner.  One  of  them  is  written 
in  the  small  Rabbinical  or  Jerusalem  character;  the 
other  in  a  large  square  letter.  The  history  of  the 
former  is  very  interesting.  The  translator,  a  learned 
Rabbi,  conceived  the  design  of  making  an  accurate 
version  of  the  New  Testament,  for  the  express  pur- 
pose of  confuting  it.  His  style  is  copious  and  elegant, 
like  that  of  a  master  in  the  language,  and  the  translation 
is  in  general  faithful.  It  does  not  indeed  appear  that 
he  wished  to  pervert  the  meaning  of  a  single  sentence; 
but  depending  on  his  own  abilities  and  renown  as  a 
scholar,  he  hoped  to  be  able  to  controvert  its  doc- 
trines, and  to  triumph  over  it  by  fair  contest  in  the 
presence  of  the  world.  There  is  yet  a  mystery  about 
the  circumstances  of  this  man's  death,  which  time  will 
perhaps  unfold:  the  Jews  are  not  inclined  to  say  much 
to  me  about  him.  His  version  is  complete,  and  writ- 
ten with  greater  freedom  and  ease  towards  the  end 
than  at  the  beginning.  How  astonishing  it  is  that  an 
enemy  should  have  done  this!  that  he  should  have  per- 
severed resolutely  and  calmly  to  the  end  of  his  work! 
not  indeed  always  calmly;  for  there  is  sometimes  a 
note  of  execration  on  the  Sacred  Person  who  is  the 
subject  of  it,  to  unburden  his  mind  and  ease  the  con- 
flict of  his  laboring  soul.  At  tlie  close  of  the  Gospels, 
as  if  afraid  of  the  converting  power  of  his  own  transla- 
tion, "he  calls  Heaven  to  witness  that  he  had  undertaken 
the  work  with  the  professed  design  of  opposing  the 
Epicureans;''''  by  which  term  he  contemptuously  means 
the  Christians. 

"I  have  had  many  interesting  conferences  with  the 
Jews,  on  the  subject  of  their  present  state;  and  have 
been  much  struck  with  two  circumstances;  their  con- 
stant reference  to  the  DESOLATION  of  Jerusalem, 
and  their  confident  hope  that  it  will  be  one  day  RE- 
BUILT. The  desolation  of  the  Holy  City  is  ever 
present' to  the  minds  of  the  Jews,  when  the  subject  is 


respecting  the  Jexcs.  SSff 

concerning  tliemselvcs  as  a  Xatum;  for,  thoiij^h  with- 
out a  king  and  witlioul  a  country,  they  constanily  speak, 
of  the  wiity  of  their  nation.  Distance  of  time  and 
place  seems  to  have  no  effect  in  obhterating  the  re- 
membrance of  the  Desolation.  I  often  thought  of  the 
verse  in  the  P^ahns,  "If  I  forget  thee,  O  Jerusalem, 
let  my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning."  They  speak 
of  Palestine  as  being  close  at  hand,  and  easily  accessi- 
ble. It  is  become  an  ordinance  of  their  Rabbins  in 
some  places,  that  when  a  man  builds  a  new  house,  he 
shall  leave  a  small  part  of  it  unfinished,  as  an  emblem 
of  ruin,  and  write  on  it  these  words,  Zecher  Lachor- 
chan,  i.  e.   In  MEMORY  of  the  DESOLATION. 

"Their  hopes  of  rebuilding  the  walls  of  Jerusa- 
icm,  the  THIRD  and  last  time,  under  the  auspices 
of  the  Messiah,  or  of  a  second  Cyrus,  before  his  com- 
ing, are  always  expressed  with  great  confidence.  They 
have  a  general  impression,  that  the  period  of  their 
liberation  from  the  Heathen  is  not  very  remote;  and 
they  consider  the  present  commotions  in  the  earth  as 
gradually  loosening  their  bonds.  "It  is,"  say  they, 
"a  sure  sign  of  our  approaching  restoration,  that  in 
almost  all  countries  there  is  a  general  relaxation 
of  the  persecution  against  us."  I  pressed-  strongly 
upon  them  the  prophecies  of  Daniel.  In  former  times 
that  Prophet  was  not  in  rt-putc  among  the  Jews,  be- 
cause he  predicted  the  coming  of  the  Messiah  at  the 
end  of  "the  seventy  weeks;"  and  his  book  has  been 
actually  removed  from  the  list  of  pro;)hetic  writings, 
and  remains  to  this  day,  among  the  Ihifiographa,  such 
as  Job,  the  Psalms,  the  Proverbs,  Ruth;  but  he  now 
begins  to  be  popular  among  those  who  have  studied 
him,  because  he  has  predicted  that  the  final  "accom- 
))lishment  of  the  indignation  against  the  holy  people" 
is  near  at  hand.  The  strongest  argument  to  press  up- 
on the  mind  of  a  Jew,  at  this  period,  is  to  explain  to 
liis  conviction  Daniel's  period  of  1260  years;  and  then 
to  shew  the  analogy  which  it  bears  to  the  period  of 
the  Evangelist  John',  concerning  the  Papal  and  Ma- 
homedan  powers;  with  the  slate  of  which  the  Jews  arc 
well  acquainted. 


tfM  Christian  Researches 

*'I  passed  throui^h  the  burial-ground  of  the  Jews 
the  other  day.  Some  of  the  toiubs  are  handsomely 
constructed,  and  have  Hebrew  inscriptions  in  prose 
and  verse.  This  mansion  ot  the  dead  is  called  by  the 
Jews  Beth  Baiim,  or  "The  House  of  the  Living." 

"Being-  muc;h  gratified  witli  my  visit  to  the  Jews  of 
Malabar,  and  desirous  to  maintain  some  communica- 
tion with  them,  I  have  engaged  a  very  respectable 
member  of  their  community  to  accompany  me  with  his 
servant  to  Bengal,  and  to  remain  with  me  in  the  ca- 
pacity of  Hebrew  Moonshee,  or  teacher,  until  my  return 
to  England.  Observing  that  in  the  houses  of  the 
White  Jews  there  are  many  volumes  of  printed  He- 
brew, mostly  of  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centnries, 
which  are  rarely  met  with  in  England,  I  have  employ- 
ed Misrahi^  that  is  the  name  of  my  Moonshee,  to  col- 
lect some  of  the  most  valuable." 

At  the  beginning  of  the  following  year  (1808)  the 
Author  visited  Cochin  a  second  time,  and  proceeded 
afterwards  to  Bombay,  where  he  had  an  opportunity 
of  meeting  with  some  very  intelligent  men  of  the  Jew- 
ish niition.  They  had  heard  of  his  conferences  with 
the  Cochin  Jews,  and  were  desii-ous  to  discuss  cer- 
tain topics,  paiiicularly  tlie  prophecies  of  Isaiah;  and 
they  engaged  in  them  with  far  more  spirit  and  frank- 
ness, he  thouglit,  than  their  bretliien  at  Cochin  had 
done.  They  told  him,  that  if  he  would  take  a  walk 
to  the  Bazar  in  the  suburb,  without  the  wails  of  Bom- 
bay town,  he  would  find  a  Synagogue  without  a 
Sepher  Tora,  or  Book  of  the  Law.  He  did  so,  and 
foiuid  it  to  be  the  case.  The  MiuiLiter  and  a  few  of 
the  Jews  assembled,  and  shewed  him  their  Syna- 
gogue, in  which  there  were  some  loose  leaves  of 
prayers  in  manuscript,  but  no  book  of  the  Law.  The 
Author  did  not  understand  that  they  disyppr(>ved  of 
the  Law;  but  tliey  had  no  copy  of  it.  Thty*  seemed 
to  have  little  knowledge  of  the  Jewish  Scriptures  oi: 


respecting  the   Jcic^.  ^ag 

history.  This  only  proved  what  he  had  heen  oltcn 
told,  that  small  poilions  of  the  Jewish  nation  melt 
away  from  time  to  time,  and  are  absorbed  in  the  nass 
of  the  heathen  world.  Nor  is  this  any  aigumeot 
against  the  t!uth  of  the  projiheey,  which  declares  that 
they  should  remain  a  separate  and  distinct  peepie; 
for  these  are  mere  exceptions.  Conversions  to  Chris- 
tianity in  the  early  ages  \\'ould  equally  militate  against 
the  prediction,  taken  in  an  absolute  sense. 

THE  TEN  TRIBES. 

The  Ti-ibes  of  Israel  are  no  longer  to  be  inquired  after 
by  name.  The  purpose,  for  ^^•hich  they  were  once 
divided  into  tribes,  was  accomplished  when  the 
genealogy  of  the  Messiah  was  traced,  to  the  stem  of 
David.  Neither  do  the  Israelites  themselves  know 
certainly  from  what  families  they  are  descended.  And 
this  is  a  chief  argimient  against  the  Jews,  to  which  the 
Author  never  heard  that  a  Jew  could  make  a  sensible 
reply.  The  tribe  of  Judah  was  selected  as  that  from 
which  the  Messiah  should  come;  and  behold,  the 
Jews  do  not  know  which  of  tiiem  are  of  the  tribe  of 
Judah. 

While  the  xVuthor  was  amongst  the  Jews  of  Mala- 
bar, he  made  frequent  inquiries  concerning  the  Ten 
Tribes.  When  he  mentioned  that  it  was  the  opinion 
of  some,  that  they  had  migrated  fiom  the  Chaldean 
provinces,  he  was  asked  to  what  country  we  supposed 
they  had  gone,  and  whether  we  had  ever  heard  of 
their  moving  in  a  great  ariny  on  such  an  expedition. 
It  will  be  easy  perhaps  to  shew,  that  the  gi'eat  body  of 
the  Ten  Tribes  remain  to  this  day  in  the  countries  to 
which  they  were  first  carried  eapt'ac.  I!' we  can  dis- 
cover  where  they  were  in  the  tii^t  century   of  the 


230  diristian  Researches 

Christian  Era,  which  was  seven  hundi'ed  years  after 
the  carrying  away  to  Babylon,  and  again  where  they 
were  in  the  fifth  century,  we  certainly  may  be  able 
to  trace  them  up  to  tiiis  time. 

Josephus,  who  wrote  in  the  reign  of  Vespasian, 
recites  a  speech  made  by  King  Agrippa  to  the  Jews, 
wherein  he  exhorts  them  to  submit  to  the  Romans, 
and  expostulates  \\  ith  them  in  these  words:  "What, 
do  you  stretch  your  hopes  beyond  the  river  Euphra- 
tes? Do  any  of  you  think  tliat  your  fellow-tribes 
will  come  to  your  aid  out  of  Adlabene?  Besides,  if 
they  would  come,  the  Parthian  will  not  permit  it." 
(Jos.  de  Bell,  Lib.  ii.  c.  28.)  We  learn  from  this 
oration,  delivered  to  the  Jews  themselves,  and  by  a 
King  of  the  Jews,  that  the  Ten  Tribes  were  then  cap- 
tive in  Media  under  tlie  Persian  Princes. 

In  the  fifth  century,  Jerome,  author  of  the  Vulgate, 
treating  of  the  dispersed  Jews,  in  his  Notes  upon 
Hosea,  has  these  words:  "Unto  this  day,  the  Ten 
Tribes  are  subject  to  the  Kings  of  the  Persians,  nor 
has  their  captivity  ever  been  loosed.  (Tom.  VI.  p.  7.) 
And  again  he  says,  "The  Ten  Tribes  inhabit  at  this 
day  the  cities  and  mountains  of  the  Medes."  Tom. 
VI.  p.  80. 

Tliere  is  no  room  left  for  doubt  on  this  subject. 
Have  we  heard  of  any  expedition  of  the  Jews  "going 
forth  from  that  country,  since  that  period,  like  the 
Goths  and  Huns,  to  conquer  nations?"  Have  \\c  ever 
heard  of  their  rising  in  insurrection  to  burst  the  bands 
of  their  captivity?  To  tliis  day,  both  Jews  and 
Christians  arc  generally  in  a  state  of  captivity  in  these 
despotic  countries.  No  family  dares  to  leave  the 
kingdom  without  pcrnjission  of  the  King.* 

•Josepli  Emin,  a  Christhm  well  known  in  Calcutta,  wished  to  brinp 
his  family  from  IspulKni;  hut  lie  ruukl  liol  ciVect  it,  though  our  Govern- 
ment interested  itseh^'in  his  ijciiulf. 


respecting  the  Jews.  231 

Mahomedanism  reduced  the  number  of  tlie  Je\\  s 
exceedingly:  It  was  presented  to  them  at  tlie  point 
of  the  sword.  We  know  that  multitudes  of  Chiji^- 
tians  received  it;  for  example,  "the  seven  Churches  of 
Asia;"  and  we  may  believe,  that  an  equal  proportion 
of  Jews  were  proselyted  by  the  same  means.  In  the 
provinces  of  Cashmire  and  Aftghanistan,  some  of  the 
Jews  submitted  to  great  sacrilices,  and  they  remain 
Jews  to  this  day:  but  the  greater  number  yielded,  in 
the  course  of  ages,  to  the  power  of  the  reigning  re- 
ligion. Theii'  countenance,  their  language,  their  names, 
their  rites  and  observ'ances,  and  their  history,  all  con- 
spire to  establish  the  fact.*  We  may  judge,  in  some 
degree,  of  the  number  of  those  who  would  yield  to 
the  sword  of  Mahomed,  and  conform,  in  appearance 
at  least,  to  what  was  called  a  sisicr  ReHgioii,  from 
the  number  of  those  who  conform.ed  to  the  Chiistian 
Religion,  under  the  iniluence  of  the  Inquisition  in 
Spain  and  Portugal.  Orobio,  who  was  himself  a 
Jew,  states  in  his  History,  that  there  were  upwards  of 
twenty  thousand  Jews  in  Spain  alone,  a\  ho,  from  fear 
of  the  Inquisition,  professed  Christianity,  some  of 
whom  were  Priests  and  Bishops.  I'he  tribes  of  the 
Affghan  race  are  very  numerous,  and  of  difiercnt 
casts;  and  it  is  probable,  that  the  proportion  which  is 
of  Jewish  descent  is  not  great.  The  Afighan  nations 
extend  on  both  sides  of  the  Indus,  and  inhabit  the 
mountainous  region,  commencing  in  Western  Persiiu 
They  difier  in  language,  customs,  religion,  and  coun- 
tenance, and  have  little  knowledge  of  each  other. 
Some  tribes  have  the  countenance  of  the  Persian,  and 

•Mr.  Forster  was  so  much  slnick  wUli  tlic  pi-r.cial  i.pptraranc.-.  pnrb. 
und  manners  of  xUv-  Casliminaiis.  as  lo  tlnnk.  witlx.ut  any  invvio.i* 
kiK.wledR-coftheiuct,  (I. at  l.c  had  bern  s  sl-i.^uv  tr:;f.su  .r.rj  ..moi.L' a 
nation  of  Jews.      See /'yrffrr'^-  Trave.'i 


388  Christian  Researches 

some  of  the  Hindoo;  and  some  tribes  are  evidently  of 
Jewish  extraction. 

Calculating  then  the  number  of  Jews,  who  now 
inhabit  the  provinces  of  ancient  Chaldea,  or  the  con- 
tiguous countries,  and  who  still  profess  Judaism;  and 
the  number  of  those  who  embraced  Mahomedanism, 
or  some  form  of  it,  in  the  same  regions;  we  may  be 
satisfied,  "That  the  greater  part  of  the  Ten  Tribes, 
which  now  exist,  are  to  be  found  in  the  countries  of 
their  first  captivity." 

RESTORATION  OF  THE  JEWS. 

That  many  of  the  Jews,  when  liberated  from  their 
state  of  oppression,  will  return  to  Judea,  appears  prob- 
able from  the  general  tenor  of  prophecy,  and  from 
their  own  natural  and  unconquerable  attachment  to 
that  country:  but  we  know  not  for  what  purpose  they 
should  all  return  thither;  and  it  is  perfectly  unneces- 
sary to  contend  for  the  fact,  or  to  impose  it  as  a  tenet 
of  faith.  We  perceive  no  reason  why  they  should 
leave  the  nations  in  which  they  live,  when  these  na- 
tions are  no  longer  heathen.  Nor  is  it  possible,  in  nu- 
merous cases,  to  ascertain  who  are  Jews  and  who  are 
not.  It  is  also  true,  that  before  Judea  could  nourish 
the  whole  body  of  Jews,  even  in  their  present  reduced 
state,  the  ancient  fertility,  which  was  taken  away 
according  to  prophecy  (Deut.  xxviii,  23,  and  38,) 
must  be  restored  by  miracle.  But  we  have  no  war- 
rant to  look  for  a  miracle  under  the  finished  dispensa- 
tion of  the  Gospel.  We  possess  "the  more  sure  word 
of  prophecy,"  (2  Pet.  i,  19,)  and  look  not  for  signs 
and  wonders.  We  expect  no  miracle  for  the  Jews, 
but  that  of  their  conversion  to  Christianity;  -which 
will  be  a  greater  miracle,  than  if  the  first  Temple  were 


'I'especfing  the  Jews.  803 

to  rise  in  its  gold  and  costly  atones,  and  Solomon  were 
again  to  reign  ov'ci-  tlicMii  in  all  his  glor}'. 

Much  caution  is  also  required  in  stating  to  tlu  in 
our  opinions  concerning  a  MiLLENNiuM,  oi-  period  of 
univeisal  truth  and  ielicity.  It  was  prophesied  lo 
Israel,  about  seven  hundred  years  befoie  the  eonung 
of  the  Messiah,  that  a  time  should  be,  '-when  nation 
should  no  longer  lift  the  sword  against  nation,  neithei' 
sliould  meji  learn  war  any  more:"  when  '-the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Lord,  which  was  then  confined  to  Judea, 
should  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea," 
and  when  'they  should  not  teach  every  man  his  neigh- 
bor, saying.  Know  the  Lord,  for  all  should  know  him 
from  the  least  to  the  gi'eatest."  These  prophecies  weie 
fulfilled  generally  \\hen  the  Messiah  appeared.  The 
Gospel  of  Peace  was  preached  to  men,  and  ''the  sound 
thei'eof  went  to  the  ends  of  the  earth."  The  last  pre- 
diction, which  is  the  clearest  and  strongest  of  all^  ''They 
shall  not  teach  e\  ery  man  liis  neighbor,  saying,  Know 
the  Lord,  for  all  shall  know  him,  from  the  least  to 
the  greatest,"  is  expressly  quoted  by  the  apostle  Paul 
(Heb.  viii,  11,)  as  having  been  already  fullilled  by  the 
manifestation  of  Christ,  who  abrogated  the  old  conc- 
nant  with  Israel,  which  was  conlined  to  few,  and 
made  a  new  covenant  with  the  world,  \\hich  was  ex- 
tended to  ALL. 

It  is  believed,  liov^ever,  that  the  predictions  above 
recited  will  receive  a  more  particular  accomplishment 
hereafter,  and  that  the  gioryevenof  the  primitive  Cluirch 
«hall  be  far  suipassed.  But  it  does  not  appeaj",  thaft 
the  conversion  of  men  at  any  futiiie  period  will  be 
UNIVERSAL.  It  is  cvidcut  indeed,  from  tiie  sure  woni 
of  prophecy,  that  there  will  be  a  long  time  o^  general 
holiness  and  p:ace,  which  will  succerd  to  the  present 
reign  of  vice  and  miseiy,  pi'oUaUy  -a  thouwnd  years;" 
^30 


234  Clirlstian  llesearclies 

during  which,  rigliteousness  will  be  as  common  ai> 
wickedness  is  now;  and  farther,  that  this  period  is 
at  hand,  even  at  the  door*  But  I  see  no  ground  for 
believing  that  such  righteousness  will  be  universal,  or 
that  this  life  will  ever  be  other  than  a  state  of  proba- 
tion and  trial  to  qualify  for  "meetness  for  the  heaven- 
ly kingdom."  Our  Savior  sets  forth,  in  different  pla- 
ces, the  character  of  his  Church,  to  the  end  of  time, 
and  that  character  is  always  the  same.  The  Gospel 
he  compares  to  "seed  so^^^n  by  the  sower,  some  on 
good  and  some  on  bad  ground."  Those  who  hear 
this  Gospel  he  compares  to  men  building  on  the  rock^ 
or  on  the  sand;  travelling  in  the  broad,  or  in  the  nar- 
roiu  way;  and  to  'wheat  and  tares  growing  in  the  same 
field.  "The  field  is  the  world,"  saith  our  Lord;  "the 
good  seed  are  the  children  of  the  kingdom:  the  tares 
are  the  children  of  the  wicked  one:  the  enemy  that 
sowed  them  is  the  devil:  the  hai^est  is  the  end  of  the 
world;  and  the  reapers  are  the  angels,"  Matt,  xiii,  39, 
This  we  believe  to  be  a  picture  of  the  visible  Church 
to  the  end  of  time. 

In  regard  to  the  progress,  conflict,  and  final  extent 
of  the  Gospel,  o\w  Savior  notices  all  these  circum- 
stances genera^lly  in  his  last  discourse  to  his  disciples. 
In  the  twenty-fourth  chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  he  gives 
an  epitome  of  his  more  detailed  prophecy  in  the  Book 
of  Revelation.  He  foretels  that  there  shall  be  "wars 
and  rumors  of  wars,  persecutions,  famines,  pestilences, 
earthquakes,  false  prophets  and  apostasies:"  and  then 
he  adds,  "And  this  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be 
]3i'eached  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nii- 
tions:  and  then  shall  the  end  come." 

*  See  ScoU's  Bible,  Rev- xx,  4. 


rc.sycct'in<y  the  Jews.  j.j', 

I'o  suppose  thiit  there  will  be  a  peiiod  when  the 
Chureh  on  eartli  shall  be  no  hiiirrer  militar.t,  is  to  sup 
pose  that  a  time  will  come  \\\\e\\  the  Chri.4ian  may 
die  without  beino;  able  to  say,  '•!  have  ibught  a  good 
fight;"  when  there  ^\'ill  be  little  inward  conuption, 
and  little  outward  opposition;  little  vestige  of  the  old 
Adam,  in  the  new  race,  and  little  use  for  the  old 
Bible,  in  the  new  state  of  things.  Ixt  us  interpret 
Seripture  soberly.  When  the  Millennium  an'ivcs, 
k:noA\'ledge  and  holiness  will  be  general;  but  not  uni- 
versal. Perfection  is  to  be  attained  not  in  this  ^^•orld. 
but  in  heaven. 

On  the  Authors  return  to  England,  he  found  that 
a  Society  had  been  instituted  lor  the  Con\'ersion  of 
the  Jews;  and  he  was  not  a  little  surpri^^d  to  hear 
that  some  Christians  had  opposed  its  institution.  He 
w  as  less  surprised  at  this,  Iu)a\  ever,  when  he  was  in- 
formed that  objections  had  been  brought  against  the 
Society  for  the  circulation  of  the  Bible.  It  is  possible 
to  urge  political  arguments  against  Christianity  itself. 
Such  a  spirit  as  this  does  not  seem  entitled  to  much 
courtesy;  for  it  springs  directly  from  this  assumption, 
That  the  Bible  is  not  from  God,  or,  'J'hat  there  is 
something  greater  than  truth. 

The  grand  object,  which  now  engages  the  attention 
of  the  Jewish  Institution,  is  a  Tianslation  of  the  New 
Testament  into  the  Hebrew  Language.  To  assist 
them  in  this  important  work,  a  copy  of  the  Manu- 
script found  in  xMalabar,  now  commonly  called  the 
Tvavancore  Testament,  has  been  presented  to  them.* 
The  volume  has  been  fairly  transcribed  by  Mi".  Veates, 
of  Cambridge,  in  the  square  Hebrew  character,  and 

•See  "Mul;i!.'ar  Bible,"  in  this  worV. 


236  Christian  Researches' 

forms  three  volumes,  quarto.  The  question  now  un- 
der consideration  by  the  Society  is,  whether  it  shall  be 
received  as  the  basis  for  the  general  translation.  The 
first  sheet  of  tlie  intended  version  has  already  been 
printed  off,  for  the  pui^ose  of  being  submitted  as  a 
specimen  to  the  best  Hebrew  scholars  in  the  kingdom, 
both  Jews  and  Christians;  in  order  that  it  may  go 
forth  in  as  perfect  a  form  as  may  be.  So  that  it  is 
possible,  that  before  the  end  of  the  present  year,  the 
Four  Gospels  will  be  published,  and  copies  sent  to  the 
Jews  in  the  East,  as  the  first- fruits  of  the  Jewish 
Institution.  It  is  very  remarkable,  that  this  should 
be  the  very  year  which  was  calculated  long  ago,  by  a 
learned  man,  as  that  in  ^vhich  "the  times  of  happiness 
to  Israel"  should  begin.  In  the  year  1677,  Mr.  Sam- 
uel Lee,  a  scholar  of  enlarged  views,  who  had  studied 
the  prophetical  writings  with  great  attention,  publish- 
ed a  small  volume,  entitled,  ''Israel  Redux,  or  I'he  Res- 
tauration  of  Israel."  He  calculates  the  event  from  the 
prophecies  of  Daniel  and  of  St.  John,  and  commences 
the  great  period  of  1260  years,  not  from  a.  d.  608, 
which  we  think  correct,  but  from  a.  d.  476,  which 
brings  it  to  1736.  He  then  adds,  "After  the  great  con- 
flicts with  the  Papal  powers  in  the  West,  will  begin 
the  stirs  and  commotions  about  the  Jews  and  Israel 
in  the  East.  If  then  to  1736  we  add  30  more,  they 
reach  to  1766;  but  the  times  of  perplexity  are  deter- 
mined (by  Daniel)  to  last  45  years  longer.  If  then  we 
conjoin  those  45  years  more  to  1766,  it  produces  one 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  eleven,  for  those  times 
of  happiness  to  Israel."* 

*Sce  "Israel  Redux,"  page  122,  priiUed  in  Conihill,  London,  1677. 


respecting  the  Jevotu  987 

VERSIONS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES  FOR 
THE  JEWS, 

IN  THi:  ORIENTAL  LANGUAGES. 

Since  writing  the  above,  the  Author  has  received  the 
following  communication  tiom  the  Rev.  David  Brown, 
dated  Calcutta,  Mai'eh  15,  1810: 

"Dr.  Leydcn,  of  the  College  of  Fort  Williair,  in  a 
letter  communicated  to  me  }  estcrday,  has  offered  to 
conduct  Translations  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  following 
Languages;  viz. 

1.  Affghan",  5.  BuGis, 

2.  Cashmirian,  fi.  Macassar, 

3.  Jaciiatai,  and 

4.  Siamese,  7.  Maldivian. 

"The  Jaghatai  is  the  orii::inal  Turcoman  Language, 
as  spoken  in  the  central  districts  of  Asia.  The  Biigis 
is  tlie  language  of  the  Celebes.  The  Macassar  is 
spoken  at  Macassar,  in  the  Celebes,  and  in  the  great 
island  of  Borneo. 

"Dr.  Leyden  is  assisted,  as  you  know,  by  learned 
natives  in  the  compilation  of  Grammars  and  Vocabula- 
ries in  the  above  languages,  and  entertains  no  doubt 
that  he  shall  be  able  to  eflect  correct  versions  of  t.hc 
Scriptures  in  them  all." 

Thus,  sooner  than  could  have  been  exjiected,  are 
we  likely  to  have  the  Bible  translated  into  the  lan- 
o;ua2:e  of  the  Celebes.  But  who  can  estimate  the 
importance  of  a  translation  of  the  Scrii)tures  nito  the 
languages  of  Aflghana  and  Cashmire,  those  Jewish 
regions! 

The  Jaghatai  or  Zagaihal  is  the  language  of  Great 
Bueharia,  which  was  called  Zagathai,  hoin  a  son  of 


238  Christian  Researches 

Zenghis  Khan.  It  is  an  auspicious  circumstance  for 
Dr.  Leyden's  translation  of  the  Jaghatai,  that  Prince 
Zagathai  himself  embraced  Christianity,  and  made  a 
public  profession  of  the  Gospel  in  his  capital  of  Sa- 
marchand.*  There  were  at  that  period  above  a  hun- 
dred Christian  Churches  in  the  province;  and  some  of 
them  remain  to  this  day.  We  are  also  informed,  both 
by  the  Nestorian  and  Romish  writers,  that  there  was 
a  version  of  the  New*  Testament  and  Psalms  in  a  Tar- 
tar  Language.  Dr.  Leyden  will  soon  discover  ^\  heth- 
er  this  was  tlic  Jaghatai.  That  language  is  spoken  in 
Bochara,  Balk,  and  Samarchand,  and  in  other  cities  of 
Usbeck,  and  Independent  Tartary.  This  is  the  coun- 
try which  Dr.  Giles  Fletcher,  who  was  Envoy  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  at  the  Court  of  the  Czar  of  Muscovy,  has 
assigned  as  the  principal  residence  of  the  descendants 
of  the  Ten  Tribes.  lie  argues  from  their  place^  from 
the  name  of  their  cities,  from  their  language,  which 
contains  Hebrew  and  Chaldaic  words,  and  from  their 
peculiar  riies,  which  are  Jewish.  Their  principal  city 
Samarchand  is  pronounced  Samarchian,  which  Dr. 
Fletcher  thinks  migiit  be  a  name  given  by  the  Isr-aelites 
after  their  own  Samaria  in  Palestine.  (See  Israel 
Redux,  p.  12.)  Benjamin  of  Tudela,  who  travelled 
into  this  country,  in  the  twelfth  century,  and  after- 
wards published  his  liinerary,  says,  "In  Samarchand, 
the  city  of  Tamerlane,  there  are  50,000  Jews  under 
the  presidency  of  Rabbi  Obadiah:  and  in  the  moun- 
tains and  cities  of  Nisbor,  theie  are  four  tribes  of  Israel 
resident,  viz.  Dan,  Zabulon,  Ashcr,  and  Naphtali."t 
It  is  remarkable  that  the  p{u>})le  of  Zagathai  should  be 
constantly  called  Ephthalites  and  Nephihaliies  by  the 
Byzantine  writers,  \\\\o  alone  had  any  information 

*See  Moshcivi's   EccL    Tartar  History,  p.  40. 
jSee  Bciij;imini  1  line  ran  urn,  p.  9". 


respecting  Ike  Jctib'.  239 

concerning  them.*  The  fact  seems  to  be,  that,  if  from 
Bibylon  as  a  centre,  you  describe  a  segment  of  a  cir- 
cle, from  tlie  northern  shoie  of  the  Caspian  Sea  to  the 
heads  of  tlie  Indus,  you  will  enclose  the  teiiitories 
containing  the  chief  body  oi"  the  dispersed  tiibes  of 
Israel. 

I^his  design  of  Dr.  Leyden  to  superintend  the  trans- 
lation of  the  Scriptures  in  seven  new  languages  marks 
the  libeial  views  and  the  entci prising  and  ardent  mind 
of  that  scholar,  and  will  be  hailed  by  the  friends  of 
Christianity  in  Europe  as  a  noble  undertaking,  deserv- 
ing their  utmost  eulogy  and  patronage.  It  will  gi\c 
pleasure  to  all  those  who  have  hitherto  taken  any  in- 
terest in  "the  restoration  of  learning  in  the  East,"  to 
see  that  the  College  of  Fort -William  is  producing  such 
excellent  fruit.     May  its  fame  be  perpetual  If 


THE  BIBLIOTHECA  BIBLICA 
IN  BENGAL. 

The  Bibliotheca  Biblica  is  a  Repository  for  Bibles  in 
the  Oriental  Languages,  and  for  B.bles  only.  They 
are  here  deposited  for  sale,  at  moderate  piices;  and 

*  Theophancs,  p.   79. 

fTliero  are  now  several  Orientalists,  members  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 
who  ha\e  been  er.g-;iged  in  translating  ti;e  Holy  Scriptures.  We  hope 
hereafter  to  see  the  name  of  iMr  Cokbrooke  added  to  the  number. 
Mr.  C.  is  the  Father  of  Shanscrit  Literature,  and  lias  lately  published  an 
Essay  on  the  Shanscrit  Poetry  and  Mrtrcs.  How  much  praiiHt d  should 
we  be  to  see  a  version  of  tlie  Penteitcuch  frum  Ins  pen!  or  at  least  a 
Criticpie  on  the  New  'ieslamcnt,  \\liich  has  been  already  translated  into 
Sbansrrit  Mr.  C.  is  tite  proper  man  tf)  oppose  the  Pentateuch  to  the 
Hiiuloo  Cosmoj^onv,  and  to  invire  tlie  JU-ahmins  to  conlemplate  the  Mo- 
saic llccords,  in  classical  Shanscrit.  This  would  be  a  work  worthy  cl' 
Ills  great  erudition;  and  his  name,  as  a  Shanscrit  Scholar,  would  then, 
indeetl,  live  for  ever.  Mr.  Colcbrooke  has  ever  shewn  kir.ilness  to  ll.e 
humble  Missionaries,  who  have  been  rultivatinp  the  Shanscrit  Tor.gue; 
i»e  has  supplied  them  wilii  books,  and  aflbrdcd  ijicm  every  liberal  aid;  it 
will  g-ive  him  no  regret,  at  his  last  hour,  to  think  that  he  has  hj-.d  it  in  lii'J 
powtr,  in  any  degree,  to  prumote  tlie  cause  (f  Chrislianiiy, 


240  Christian  Researches. 

li^  of  the  various  versions  are  sent  to  remote  paiis  of 
Asia,  that  individuals  may  know  whei^e  to  purchase 
them;  the  commerce  from  the  port  of  Calcutta  ren- 
dering the  ti^ansraission  of  books  extremely  easy. 
Those  who  desire  to  have  copies  for  gratuitous  distri- 
bution are  supplied  at  the  cost  prices.  This  Institution 
is  under  the  immediate  supeiintendance  of  the  Rev. 
David  Brown,  iate  Provost  of  the  College  of  Yort- 
Wiiliam,  who  was  liimself  the  Founder:  and  it  is  sup- 
ported by  all  the  translators  of  the  Bible  in  India,  who 
send  in  theii^  versions,  and  by  the  College  of  Foit- 
Wiiliam,  which  sends  in  its  versions. 

Tliere  have  been  already  deposited  in  the  Bibliothe- 
ca  Biblica  four  thousand  volumes,  in  the  following 
languages: 

Arabic,  Orissa, 

Persian,  Bengalee, 

HiNDOSTANEE,  ClIINESE, 

Shanscrit,  .    Portuguese,  and 

Mahratta,  English. 

These  translations  have  been  chiefly  furnished  by 
the  following  persons: 

Dr.  William  Carey  and  Mr.  Joshua  Marshman: 
two  men,  whose  names  will  probably  go  down  to  the 
latest  posterity  in  India,  as  faithful  translators  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  Tiiese  have  furnished  the  Shan- 
scrii,  Bengalee,  Orissa,  and  Mahyaita. 

Nathaniel  Sabat,  from  Arabia,  has  contributed 
the  Persian.  The  fust  Persian  translation  (which 
is  also  in  the  Bibliotheca)  was  made  by  the  late  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Colebrooke,  Surveyor-Gencs-al  in 
Bengal;  and  it  -"blesses  his  memory." 


Bibliotheca  Biblica,  24J 

MizRA  FiTRUT  furnishes  the  Hitidostanee.  TIk  re 
is  another  Hindostanec  translation  by  the  Mi^sioiuiries 
at  Seraniporc;  and 

Mr.  Joannes  LASSARis  author  of  the  Chinese. 

There  will  be  a  large  iiccesbion  to  this  honorable 
catalogue  in  a  year  or  two.  It  is  astonishing  how 
much  this  simple  Institution,  like  the  Bible  Society  in 
England,  has  attracted  the  attention  of  the  public,  Na- 
tive and  European,  wherever  it  has  been  announced. 
The  Superintendants  have  recently  sent  to  Ei^.gland 
for  the  following  supply  of  Bibles,  which  is  now  col- 
lecting for  them,  viz. 

OKI  and  New  Test.         New  Test. 

English     --.----       2000  2000 

Portuguese     ------      2000  2000 

French     - 500  .500 

German     -     - 500 

Dutch -     -     -     500 

Danish     --------    500 

Spanish     -     - 200 

Latin 100  KXI 

Italian     ------.-     100  100 

Hebrew     -     - 100 

Greek 100  100 

Syriac     -     -     - —  100 

Swedish     - 50 

Prussian     -     - 50 

Russian     -     -     - 50 

Armenian,  "J  * 

Malay,  and  >As  many  copies  as  can  be  procured 

Arabic,        3 

Attached  to  the  Bibliotheca  IViblica  is  a  Trans  la 
TiON  Library,  containin.g  books  for  the  usi!  ot  the 
Translators  of  the  Scriptures.     As  this  L.bnuy  is  not 
complete,  many  of  the  necessary  works  mt  being  prn 


242  Christian  Researches. 

curable  in  India,  a  list  of  the  volumes  required  tvill 
be  published;  in  the  hope  that  learned  bodies  and  in- 
dividuals having  duplicates,  will  be  pleased  to  present 
them  to  the  Bibliotheca  Biblica  in  Bengal. 

Tiiis  IpiStitution  was  fust  organized  by  the  Rev.  Mr, 
Brown,  with  a  full  reliance  on  the  patronage  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  which  has  cordially 
embraced  his  views,  and  of  the  Society  for  promoting 
Christian  Knowledge,  and  of  the  Universities  in  the 
United  Kingdom,  which  we  hope  will  enrich  its  Trans- 
lation Library. 

The  Rev.  David  Brown,  Senior  Chaplain  of  the 
East-India  Company  in  Bengal,  formerly  of  Magda- 
len College.  Cambridge,  has  now  been  twenty-seven 
years  resident  in  India;  and  is  the  zealous  promoter  of 
Sacred  Learning  in  the  East.  He  is  educating  his 
THREE  SONS  in  India,  solely  with  the  view  of  qualify- 
ing them  for  the  important  purpose  of  extending  the 
knowledge  of  Christianity  in  Asia.  Being  himself  a 
Hebrew  scholar,  his  first  object  has  been  to  ground 
them  well  in-  the  Hebrew  and  Syriac  Languages; 
rightly  judging  that  a  knowledge  of  these  forms  the 
best  foundation  for  ability  to  produce  accurate  tians- 
lations  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  other  Oriental  Tongues. 
But  they  have  now  added  to  these  first  languages  the 
Arabic,  Persian,  and  Hindostance,  which  they  pro- 
nounce like  natives  of  the  East.  They  have  had  the 
advantage  of  the  best  teachers  in  the  different  lan- 
guages, particularly  of  Shalom,  an  eminent  Hebrew 
scholar  from  Arabia.  So  that  this  little  Institution  in 
Mr.  Brown's  house,  may  be  called  the  Hebrew 
School  in  Bengal. 

It  is  understood  to  be  Mr.  Brown's  intention  to  send 
his  three  sons  to  England,  at  the  proper  age,  to  finish 
their  education  at  the  University,  and  to  enter  thr 


Bibliotheca  Bihlica.  ^ix:) 

Churcli;  with  the  view  of  their  returning;  to  exercise 
their  ministrations  in  India.  Mr.  Brown  hiniseU'  has 
now  seen  t^vo  or  three  generations  pass  away  in  Cal- 
cutta; how  short  is  a  Calcutta  generatjon!  and  has  ex- 
hibited to  a  large  and  refined  society  the  doctiine  and 
the  example  of  a  faithful  minister  of  the  Gospel. 
Marquis  Cornwallis  first  recommended  him  to  the 
Couit  of  Directors  as  a  proper  person  to  iill  his  present 
important  situation,  and  this  he  did  from  a  personal 
knowledge  of  his  truly  upright  and  disinterested  char- 
acter. In  the  many  Governments  which  have  succeed- 
ed, there  is  not  one,  as  the  Author  believes,  which  has 
not  recorded  a  public  testimony  to  the  merits  of  theii' 
Senior  Chaplain.  Marquis  Wellesley,  in  pailicular, 
honored  him  with  his  confidence  and  esteem,  to  the 
end  of  his  administration.  It  was  under  the  auspices 
of  that  Nobleman,  that  ]\lr.  Brown  instituted  the 
''Calcutta  CiiARiTABLE  Fund  for  distressed  Eui'opeans 
and  others;"  of  which  it  may  be  truly  said,  that  it  has 
been  a  Fountain  of  Mercy  to  thousands  in  Bengal  for 
ten  years  past,  it  having  been  established  in  the  first 
year  of  the  new  century.*  Mr.  Brown  would  ha\e 
probably  returned  from  India  with  his  large  family  by 
this  timc.but  his  diffusive  benevolence  in  private  charity, 
and  in  public  undertakings,  both  in  India  and  England, 
and  the  frequent  demands  on  a  man  in  his  public  sta- 
tion, he  being  at  the  head  of  the  Church  in  Bengal, 
have  not  permitted  him  to  increase  his  fortune  suitably. 
And  now,  the  prospect  which  opens  to  his  \iew  of 
being  more  extensively  useful  than  before,  in  enconr- 
aging  translations  of  tlic  Scriptures,  in  promoting  the 
objects  of  the  Bible  Society,  and  in  educating  his  sons 


•  Tlr.s    I.T^'itution  not  only  nssis's  occasionally,  but  pensions  pcrm.i- 
iicn'Jv  Europeans,  MaljoincOuns,  und  Hiiiiloos. 


244  Christian  Researches 

for  the  Oriental  Church,  makes  him  \^illing  to  remain 
a  few  years  longer  in  India. 


THE  ARMENIANS. 

A  LEARNED  author,  in  a  work  published  about  the 
beginning  of  last  century,  entitled  "The  Light  of  the 
Gospel,  rising  on  all  nations,"  obsen^es,  "that  the  Ar- 
menian Christians  will  be  most  eminently  qualified 
for  the  office  of  extending  the  knowledge  ef  Christian- 
ity throughout  the  nations  of  Asia."*  This  is  un- 
doubtedly true.  Next  to  the  Jews,  the  Armenians 
will  form  the  most  generally  useful  body  of  Christian 
Missionaries.  They  are  to  be  found  in  every  princi- 
pal city  of  Asia;  they  are  the  general  merchants  of 
the  East,  and  are  in  a  state  of  constant  motion  from 
Canton  to  Constantinople.  Their  general  character 
is  that  of  a  wealthy,  industrious,  and  enterprising  peo- 
ple. They  are  settled  in  all  the  principiil  places  of  In- 
dia, where  they  airived  many  centuries  before  the  Eng- 
lish. Wiierever  they  colonize,  they  build  Churches, 
and  observe  the  solemnities  of  the  Christian  Religion 
in  a  decorous  manner.  Their  Ecclesiastical  Estab- 
lishment in  Hindostan  is  more  respectable  than  that 
of  the  English.  L^ike  us,  they  have  tJiree  Churches  in 
the  three  capitals,  one  at  Calcutta,  one  at  Madras,  and 
one  at  Bombay;  but  they  hav^e  also  Churches  in  the 
interior  of  the  country.!  The  Bishop  sometimes  visits 
Calcutta;  but  he  is  not  resident  there.  The  proper 
country  of  these  Christians  is  Armenia,  the  greater 
part  of  which  is  subject  to  the  Persian  Government; 
but  they  are  scattered  all  over  the  Empire,  the  com- 

I      *  Fabricii  Lux  Evangolii,  p.  651. 
*  In  Bengal  alone,  they  liuve  Churches  iit  Dacca,  Sydahad,  and  Chi  isurah. 


respecting  the  Armenians.  245 

merer  of  Persia  beini:^  chieily  conducted  by  Armenians. 
Their  PatriuT'ch  resides  at  Erivan,  not  far  fioni  Mount 
Ararat. 

The  history  of  the  Armenian  Churcli  is  \  eiy  inter- 
esting. Of  all  the  Christians  in  central  Asia,  they  have 
preserved  themselves  most  free  from  Mahomedan  and 
Papal  corruptions,  I'he  Pope  assailed  them  for  a  time 
with  great  violence,  but  with  little  elVect.  I'hc 
Churches  in  lesser  Armenia  indeed  consei  ted  to  an 
union,  which  did  not  long  continue;  but  thu^e  in  Per- 
sian Armenia  maintained  their  independence;  and 
they  retain  their  ancient  Scriptures,  doctiines,  and 
worship,  to  this  day.  ''It  is  marvellous."  says  an  in- 
teliigciit  traveller,  who  was  much  amo:ig  them,  "how 
the  Armep.ian  Christians  have  preserved  their  faith, 
equally  against  the  vexatious  oppression  of  tiie  Ma- 
homedans  their  Sovereigns,  and  against  the  persua- 
sions of  the  Romish  Cnurch,  which  for  more  than 
two  centuries  has  endeavored,  by  Missionaries,  Piiests, 
and  Monks,  to  attach  them  to  her  Communion.  It 
is  impossible  to  describe  the  artifices  and  expenses  of 
the  Court  of  Rome,  to  effect  this  object;  but  all  in 
vain.''* 

The  Bible  was  translated  ii.to  the  Armenian  l^an- 
guagc  in  the  fifth  century,  uiider  \cvy  auspicious  cir- 
cumstances, the  history  of  which  has  come  down  to 
us.  It  has  been  allowed,  by  com[)etent  judges  of  the 
language,  to  be  a  most  faithful  translation,  l^a  Croze 
calls  it  the  '^Queen  of  V'ersi;ins."t  This  Bible  has  ever 
lemaincd  in  the  possession  of  the  Armenian  people; 
and  many  illustrious  instances  of  genuine  and  eidight- 

•  Chardin,  vol.  ii,  p.  2J2. 
f  Mr.  Joannes  I-isaar,  who  i.s  now  making,'  a  version  of  tlic  Scr'pHire* 
in  ilie  Cliiiiese  Language  in  Bengal,  is  an  Armt-nian  Clirisli:.n,  iiml  iruiK 
lates  cliiefly  from  ilic  Armenian   Bible,     liui  he  als>)  unilcrsUnJs  liiig- 
lish,  and  rynsults  the  Englisli  ver.sio!i. 


246  Christian  Researches. 

died  piety  occur  in  their  history.  The  manuscript 
copies  not  being  sufficient  for  the  demand,  a  council 
of  Armenian  Bishops  assembled  in  1662,  and  resoh^ed 
to  call  in  aid  the  art  of  Printing,  of  which  they  had 
heard  in  Europe.  For  this  purpose  they  applied  first 
to  France,  but  the  Catholic  Church  refused  to  print 
their  Bible.  At  length  it  was  printed  at  Amsterdam 
in  1666,  and  afterwards  two  other  editions  in  1668, 
and  1698.  Since  that  time  it  has  been  printed  at 
Venice.  One  of  the  editions  which  the  Author  has 
seen,  is  not  inferior,  in  beauty  of  typography,  to  the 
best  English  Bible.  How  far  these  editions  might 
have  supplied  the  Churches  in  Persia  at  that  time,  he 
does  not  know;  but,  at  present,  tlie  Armenian  Scrip- 
tures are  ^  ery  rare  in  that  countiy,  bearing  no  pro- 
portion to  the  Armenian  populatioii;  and,  in  India,  a 
copy  is  scarcely  to  be  purchased  at  any  price. 

The  Armenians  in  Hindostan  are  our  own  subjects. 
They  acknowledge  our  government  in  India,  as  they 
do  that  of  the  Sophi  in  Persia;  and  they  are  entitled 
to  our  regard.  They  have  preserved  the  Bible  in  its 
purity;  and  their  doctrines  are,  as  far  as  the  Author 
knows,  tiie  doctrines  of  the  Bible.  BL'sides,  they 
maintain  the  solemn  observance  of  Christian  worship, 
throughout  our  Empire,  on  the  seventh  day;  and  they 
have  as  many  spires  pointing  to  heaven  among  the 
Hindoos,  as  we  ourselves.  Are  such  a  people  then 
entitled  to  no  acknowledgment  on  our  part,  as  fellow 
Christians?  Are  they  for  ever  to  be  ranked  by  us  with 
Jews,  JMahomedans,  and  Hindoos?*     Woulc^  it  not 

*Sa;kies  Joannes,  an  Armenian  mcrcliant  of  Cakutta,  when  lie  heard 
of  the  King's  recovery  from  iUness  in  1789,  liberated  all  the  prisoners 
for  debt  in  liie  ganl  of  CalcuMa.  His  Majesty,  hearinjj  of  this  instance 
ofloyaUyinan  Armenian  subject,  sent  iiim  his  picture  in  miniatnre. 
Sarkies  wore  tlie  ilo\al  present  siispeiided  at  Iiis  breast,  during'  liis  life; 
and  it  is  now  worn  by  hh  son,  when  he  appears  ai  tlic  levee  of  the 
Governor-general. 


Ecclesiastical  Establishment.  247 

become  us  to  appi'oach  nearer  to  these  our  subjects, 
endeavor  to  gain  their  confidence,  and  conciliate  their 
esteem?  Let  us,  at  least,  do  that  which  is  easily  prac- 
ticable. We  are  in  possession  of  the  means  oi' print- 
ing, which  they  have  not.  Let  us  print  the  Armen- 
ian Bible,  and  employ  pioper  jx'rsons  from  among 
themselves,  to  superintend  the  work,  and  encourage 
them  to  disperse  their  own  faithful  copy  throughout 
the  East.  Let  us  shew  them,  that  the  diffusion  of  the 
Scrijrtures  is  an  undeitaking  to  which  we  are  not  in- 
different; and,  by  our  example,  let  us  stimulate  their 
zeal,  which  is  very  languid.  But.  however  languid 
their  zeal  may  be,  it  is  certain  that  they  consider  the 
English  as  being  yet  more  dead  to  the  interests  of  re- 
ligion, than  themselves.  Such  a  subject  as  this,  in- 
deed every  subject  which  is  of  great  importance  to 
Cliiistianity,  is  worthy  the  notice  of  our  Government, 
as  well  as  of  individuals  and  societies.  I'he  printing 
press,  which  shall  be  employed  in  multiplying  copies 
of  the  pure  Armenian  Bible,  will  prove  a  precious 
fountain  for  the  evangelization  of  the  East;  and  the 
Oi'icntal  Bible  Repository  at  Calcutta  will  be  a  cen- 
tral and  convenient  place  for  its  dispersion. 

ECCLESIASTICAL  ESTABLISHMENT 

FOR 

BRITISH  INDIA. 

Before  the  Author  left  India,  he  published  a  '-Me- 
moir of  the  Expediency  of  an  lix:clesiastical  Establish- 
ment" for  our  Empire  in  the  East.  The  design  of  that 
work  was  first  suggested  to  him  by  the  revered  Dr. 
Porteus,  late  Bishop  of  London,  who  had  attentively 
surveyed  the  state  of  our  dominions  in  Asia;  and  he 
was  encouraged  by  subsequent  communications  with 


248  Christian  Researches. 

the  Marquis  Wellesley,  to  endeavor  to  lead  the  at- 
tention of  the  nation  to  the  subject.  That  publication 
has  now  been  four  years  before  the  public;  and  many 
volumes  have  been  written  on  tiie  various  subjects 
which  it  contains:  but  he  does  not  know  that  any 
objection  has  been  made  to  the  principle  of  an  Eccle- 
siastical Establishment  for  Christians  in  India.  An 
attempt  has  been  made  indeed  to  divert  the  attention 
from  the  true  object,  and,  instead  of  considering  it  as 
an  establishment  for  Christians,  to  set  it  forth  as  an 
establishment  for  instructing  the  Hindoos.  But  the 
instruction  of  the  Hindoos  is  entirely  a  distinct  con- 
sideration, as  was  carefully  noted  in  the  Memoir.  At 
the  end  of  the  first  part  is  the  following  paragraph: 

"It  will  be  remembered,  that  nothing  which  has 
been  observed  is  intended  to  imply  that  ariy  peculiar 
provision  should  be  made  immediately  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  natives.  Any  expensive  establishment  of 
this  kind,  however  becoming  our  national  character, 
or  obligatory  on  our  principles,  cannot  possibly  be  or- 
ganized to  efficient  purpose,  without  the  aid  of  a  local 
Church.  Let  us  first  establish  our  own  religion 
amongst  ourselves,  and  our  Asiatic  subjects  will  soon 
benefit  by  it.  When  once  our  national  Church  shall 
have  been  confirmed  in  India,  the  members  of  that 
Church  will  be  the  best  qualified  to  advise  the  State, 
as  to  the  means  by  which,  from  time  to  time,  the 
civilization  of  the  natives  may  be  promoted."* 

An  Ecclesiastical  Establishment  would  yet  be  neces- 
sary for  British  Indm,  if  there  were  not  a  Mahomedan 
or  Hindoo  in  the  land.  For,  besides  the  thousands 
of  British  Christians,  who  live  and  die  in  that  coun- 
try, there  arc  huncb^eds  of  thousands  of  native  Chris- 
tians, who  are  at  this  moment  "as  sheep  without  a 

•Memoir,  p.  28. 


Ecclesiastical  Estabrishment.  249 

shepherd;"  and  who  are  not  insensible  to  their  desti- 
tute estate,  but  supplicate  our  countenance  and  pro- 
tection. Surely  the  measure  cannot  be  contemplated 
by  the  Legislature,  for  a  moment,  without  pereei\  ino; 
its  absolute  propriety,  on  the  common  principles  oi 
justice  and  humanity. 

In  regard  to  the  other  subject,  the  instruction  ot  the 
Hindoos,  many  difterent  opinions  have  been  delivered 
in  the  volumes  alluded  to,  the  most  prominent  ol" 
which  are  the  two  following:  First,  Tiiut  Hinduism 
is,  upon  the  whole,  as  good  as  Christianity,  and  that 
therefore  conversion  to  Christianity  is  not  necessary. 
This  deserves  no  reply.  The  second  opinion  is,  that 
it  is  indeed  a  sacrexl  duty  to  convert  the  Hindoos,  but 
that  we  must  not  do  it  by  force.  With  this  opinion 
the  Author  perfectly  coincides.  To  convert  men  by 
any  other  means  than  those  of  persuasion,  is  a  practice 
fit  only  for  the  Inquisition,  and  completely  at  variance 
with  the  tenor  of  every  page  which  he  has  \\'ritten. 
The  means  of  conversion,  which  he  has  recommend 
ed,  are  those  wiiich  are  appointed  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, namely,  ''Preaching,  and  the  Word  of  God.'' 
The  first  and  present  means  are  the  translation  of  the 
word  of  God  into  the  various  languages;  and  the  next 
are  the  labors  of  teachers  and  preachers. 

The  Author  is  not,  nor  has  he  ever  been,  tlie  advo- 
cate for  force  and  personal  in.juiy  toward  the  Hindoos. 
No:  he  pleads  the  cause  of  humanity.  The  object  of 
his  Work,  and  of  his  llest^arches,  has  been  to  deliver 
the  people  of  Hindostan  from  painful  and  sanguinaiy 
rites;  to  rescue  the  devoted  >'ictim  from  the  w  heels  of 
Moloch's  Tower;  to  snatch  the  tender  infant  from  the 
jaws  of  the  alligator;  to  save  the  aged  parent  from 
piemature  death  in  the  Ganges;  to  extingri^h  the 
ilames  of  the  female  saerilice,  and  to  *'canse  tlip 
x\'idow's  hea)t  to  sing  for  joy." 


250  Christian  Researches. 

Another  object  of  his  work  has  been,  to  shew,  tha4; 
while  the  feelings  of  the  Christian  are  painfully  affect- 
ed by  the  exhibition  of  these  sufferings  and  atrocities, 
Infidelity,  on  the  other  hand,  can  behold  them,  and 
DOES  behold  them,  with  all  the  coldness  and  apathy 
of  Voltaire.  And  this  is  the  great  practical  triumpli 
of  Christianity  over  philosophical  unbelief.  While  by 
the  former,  the  best  f  eelin  s  of  our  nature  are  meliorat- 
ed, and  improved,  and  softened,  and  extended;  they 
become,  by  the  influence  of  the  latter,  sullen,  and  cold, 
and  toipid,  and  dead. 

The  remaining  opinion  on  this  subject,  which  is 
worthy  of  notice,  is  the  following:  "The  conversion 
of  the  Hindoos  to  Cluistianity  is  indeed  a  solemn  ob- 
ligation, if  practicable:  but  the  attempt  may  possibly 
displease  the  Hindoos  and  endanger  our  Empire." 
This  fear  is  grounded  solely  on  an  ignorance  of  facts, 
and  on  the  remoteness  of  the  scene.  Christianity- 
began  to  be  preached  to  Hindoos  by  Europeans,  300 
years  ago,  and  whole  provinces  are  now  covered  with 
Christians.  In  the  present  endeavors  of  Protestant 
Missionaries,  the  chief  difficulty  which  they  generally 
experience  is  to  awaken  the  mind  of  the  torpid  Hindoos 
to  the  subject.  They  know  that  every  man  may 
choose  the  religion  he  likes  best,  and  profess  it  with  im- 
punity; that  he  may  lo«e  his  cast  and  buy  a  cast  again^ 
as  lie  buys  an  article  of  merchandize.  There  are  a 
hundred  casts  of  religion  in  Hindostan;  and  there  is 
no  common  interest  about  a  particular  religion.  When 
one  native  meets  another  on  the  road,  he  seldom  ex- 
pects to  find  that  he  is  of  the  same  cast  with  himself. 
They  are  a  divided  people.  Hindostan  is  like  the 
great  world  in  miniature;  \\hen  you  pass  a  great  river 
or  lofty  mountain,  you  generally  find  a  new  variety. 
Some  persons  in  Europe  think  it  must  be  a  novelty  to 
.the  Hindoos  to  sec  a  Missionary.     There  liavc  been 


Ecclesiastical  Eslablislimenf.  251 

for  ages  past,  numerous  casts  of  Missionaries  in  Ilin- 
dostan.  Pagan,  Mahomedan.  and  Chi-istian,  all  seeking 
to  proselyte  individuals  to  a  new  religion,  or  to  some 
new  sect  of  an  old  one.  The  dilViculty,  as  the  Author 
has  already  observed,  in  regard  to  the  Protestant 
Teachers,  is  to  awaken  attention  to  their  doctrine. 

The  general  indifference  of  the  natives  to  these  at- 
tempts, whether  successful  or  not,  has  been  demon- 
strated by  recent  events.  After  the  adversaries  of 
Christian  Missions  had  circulated  their  pamphlets 
through  British  India,  with  the  best  intention  no 
doubt,  according  to  their  judgment,  announcing  the 
intelligence  that  some  of  the  English  wanted  to  con- 
vert the  inhabitants  by  force,  and  to  set  Ilindostan  in 
flames;  the  natives  seem  to  have  considered  the  in- 
formation as  absurd  or  unintelligible,  and  to  have 
treated  it  with  contempt.  For  immediately  after- 
wards, when,  by  the  defection  of  the  British  troops, 
the  foundations  of  our  Empire  were  shaken  to  their 
centre,  both  Mahomedans  and  Hindoos  (who,  if  they 
wished  to  rebel,  needed  only  to  sound  that  trumpet 
which  was  first  sounded  by  a  Senior  Merchant  in 
Leadenhall-stieet,  no  doubt  with  the  best  intentions) 
evinced  their  accustomed  loyalty,  and  crowded  round 
the  standard  of  the  Supreme  Government  in  the  hour 
of  danger.* 

There  is  one  argument  for  the  expediency  of  an  Ec- 
clesiastical Establishment,  which  the  Author  did  not 
insist  on  strongly  in  the  Memoir,  bom  motives  oi"  deli- 
cacy: but  recent  events  have  rendered  the  same  reser\'e 

•A  worthy  Clergyman  beloij,nnff  to  tlic  Presidency  of  Fort  St.  Gcnrpe, 
who  witnessed  tlic  troops  marthinp  ai^ainst  cacli  oUicr,  and  kni-w  not  lor 
a  lime,  wliat  would  be  the  lute  of  iheEinpire;  alicr  tlic  danpcr  wa**  over, 
makes  tiie  following  most  just  and  stnkinj^  i.-fU-ction,  in  a  Icttir  to  a 
friend.  "It  cannot  but  have  occurred  to  every  rcHcctinf  mmd,  in  look- 
ing back  on  past  scenes,  if  it  liad  pleased  God  in  his  providence  to  have 
dispossessed  us  of  our  dominions,  how  little  would  have  remained  to^ 
shew,  that  a  people  blessed  with  the  li|,'ht  of  the  glorious  Gotjicl  of 
Christ,  had  once  borne  swav  in  thi.i  land!     llul  now,"  (he  adds  cxtdting- 


^52  Christian  Researches, 

no  longer  necessary.  He  will  proceed  therefore  to  dis- 
close a  fact  wiiich  will  serve  to  place  the  molivcs  for 
recommending  such  an  establishment,  in  their  just 
light.  It  is  not  the  giving  the  Christian  Religion  to 
the  natives  which  will  endanger  our  Empire,  but  the 
want  of  religion  among  our  own  countrymen.  After  the 
disturbance  among  the  Biitish  Officers  in  Bengal  in 
1794,  which  for  a  time  had  a  most  alarming  aspect, 
being  of  the  same  character  with  that  which  took  place 
lately  at  Madras,  a  Memorial  was  presented  to  the 
Marquis  WcUesley,  on  his  accession  to  the  govern- 
ment, by  persons  who  had  been  long  in  the  service  of 
the  Company,  and  who  were  well  acquainted  with  the 
circumstances  of  the  Empire  at  large;  representing  the 
necessity  of  a  suitable  ^'■Religious  Establishment  for 
British  India;"  and  illustrating  that  necessity  by  the 
events  which  had  recently  taken  place  in  the  army. 
That  Memorial  referred  to  the  almost  total  extinction 
of  Christian  worship,  at  the  military  stations,  where 
the  seventh  day  was  only  distinguished  by  the  Biitish 
Flag;  and  noticed  the  fatal  consequences  that  might 
be  expected  from  large  bodies  of  men,  far  remote  from 
the  controlling  power  of  the  parent  state,  enjoying 
luxury  and  independence,  and  seeing  nothing,  irom 
youth  to  age,  of  the  religion  of  their  country.  It 
shewed  further,  that,  of  the  whole  number  of  English 
who  go  to  India,  not  a  tenth  part  return;  and  assigned 
this  fact  as  a  reason  why  their  religion  should  follow 
them  to  the  East;  that  it  might  be,  in  the  fust  place, 
a  solace  to  themselves,  in  the  dreary  prospect  dying 
in  that  land  (for  of  a  thousand  soldiers  in  sickly  India, 
there  will  be  generally  a  hundred  in  declining  health) 
and  secondly,  ''that  it  might  be  some  security  for  their 

ly,  in  allusion  to  the  Translation  of  llie  Scriptures)  "the  Word  of  God  in 
(hi;  languages  of  all  India,  will  be  an  enduring-  Monument  of  British 
Victy  and  Liberality,  for  which  the  sacniice  of  l-'ra\cr  and  Thanksgiving 
will  ascend  to  the  Most  High,  to  the  latest  generations." 


Ecclesiastical  Esfablisliment.  253 

loyalty  to  their  kin^,  and  their  attachment  to  the  \n\i\ 
ciplcs  of  their  country."' 

It  required  not  a  Memorial  to  apprize  Marcjuis 
Wellesley  of  the  truth  of  these  facts,  or  of  the  justness 
of  the  reasoning  upon  them.  I'he  necessity  of  a 
meliorated  state  of  Si)eiety  for  the  English  armies,  was 
made  evident  to  him  by  his  own  obseiTation;  and  it 
cannot  be  doubted  that,  had  that  jN\»bleman  remained 
in  India,  to  complete  the  plans  he  meditated  for  the 
advantage  of  that  country,  and  had  his  coacijutor,  Mv. 
Pitt,  lived,  a  suitable  Religious  Establishmeiit  would 
have  been,  by  this  time,  proposed  to  the  East- India 
Company,  for  eveiy  part  of  their  dominions  m  Hin- 
dostan.  But  Marcjuis  Wellesley  had  another  and  a 
more  imperious  service  first  to  perform,  and  this  was, 
to  SAVE  THE  BODY  OF  THE  Empiue  rrsELF.  British 
Hindostan  w^as,  at  that  moment,  surrounded  by  strong 
and  formidable  enemies,  who  were  putting  themselves 
"in  the  attitude  of  tlie  tiger,"  as  a  \'akeel  of  Tippoo 
expressed  it,  '-to  leap  upon  the  prey."  And  this  service 
that  great  Statesman  achieved  under  Divine  Pi'ovi- 
dence,  first,  by  destroying  the  Mysorean  Empire,  under 
Tippoo  Sultaun,  and  thereby  extinguishing  the  Ma- 
homcdan  power  in  Hindostan;  secondly,  by  over- 
whelming the  hitherto  invincible  Ahdirattas;  and 
lastly,  by  forming  on  the  frontier  a  Icagiic  of  strength, 
which  like  a  tvall  of  iron,  has  saved  the  countiy  fi-om 
native  invasion  ever  since;  notwithstanding  its  subse- 
quent critical  and  exposed  state,  in  consequence  of 
frequent  changes  of  the  Sui^rcmc  Government,  and  of 
dissentions  in  our  aimy.  The  sciv  ices  which  that  No- 
bleman performed  fur  our  Empire  in  tlie  I'^ast  were 
very  ill  understood  at  the  time:  his  view  s  u  ere  so  com- 
prehensive, that  few  men  could  embrace  them:  They 
arc  more  generally  acknowledged  now;  but  it  is  to  be 
apprehended  that  some  years  iiHi>t  yrt  elapse,  iM^fon- 


j254  Christian  Researches. 

all  the  beneficial  consequences  of  his  administration, 
will  be  fully  niade  known  to  his  country. 

It  has  been  a  subject  of  wonder  to  many  in  Eng- 
land, that  our  army  should  at  any  time  betray  symp- 
toms of  disaffection  in  India,  when  no  instance  of  it 
occurs  elsewhere.  But  the  surprise  will  cease,  when 
the  circumstances  before  mentioned  shall  have  been 
duly  weighed.  Of  the  individuals  engaged  in  the  late 
disturbances  at  Madras,  there  were  perhaps  some,  who 
had  not  witnessed  the  service  of  Christian  worship  for 
twenty  years;  whose  minds  were  impressed  by  the 
daily  view  of  the  rites  of  the  Hindoo  religion,  and  had 
lost  almost  all  memory  of  their  own.  It  is  morally 
impossible  to  live  long  in  such  circumstances,  without 
being  in  some  degree  affected  by  them.  That  loyalty 
is  but  little  to  be  depended  on,  whether  abroad  or  at 
home,  which  has  lost  the  basis  of  religion. 

The  true  spring  of  the  iiregular  proceeding,  con- 
temptuous remonstrance,  and  ultimate  disaffection  of 
the  military  in  India,  is  this:  Large  bodies  of  troops  at 
a  gi'eat  distance  from  Britain,  which  they  never  expect 
to  see  again,  begin,  after  a  long  absence,  to  feel  more 
sensibly  their  o^^'n  independence,  while  their  affection 
for  their  native  country  gradually  diminishes.  And 
if,  under  such  circumstances,  they  have  not  the  re- 
straints of  religion,  (for  what  is  obedience  "to  the  pow- 
ers that  be"  but  the  restraint  of  religion?)  and  if  they 
have  not  the  frequent  view  of  Christian  worship  to  re- 
cal  their  minds,  by  association  of  ideas,  to  the  sacred 
ordinances  and  principles  of  their  country,  it  is  impos- 
sible to  foresee  to  what  degrees  of  rebellion  or  infatua- 
tion they  may  proceed.  It  is  unjust  to  ascribe  these 
proceedings  to  the  casual  acts  of  the  Governor  for  the 
time  being.  Indiscreet  measures  on  his  part  may  form 
Ihe  pretext;  but  the  true  cause  lies  mucli  deeper.  The 
Company ';i  Officer^  in  India  arc  as  honorable  a  body 


Ecclesiaslical  Establidhment.  23i> 

ot"  military  men  as  are  to  be  found  in  the  world,  the 
Author  knows  them,  but  they  are  in  jueuliar  cireuni- 
stanccs;  and  if  any  otlicr  deseription  of  troops  were  in 
their  stead,  passing  a  whole  life  in  sueh  an  unchrls' 
tianizing  semce,  the  same  causes  would  btill  produre 
the  same  effects. 

The  most  alarming  consideration,  while  things  re 
main  in  their  present  state,  is  this,  that,  in  propoi lion 
as  our  Empire  increases,  and  our  force  in  India  giows 
stronger,  the  danger  arising  from  the  foregoing  causes, 
becomes  the  gieater.  These  are  obvious  truths,  on 
which  it  is  not  necessary  to  dilate.  But  there  is  an- 
other subject  allied  to  this,  which  the  Author  tliinks 
it  a  solemn  duty  to  bring  before  the  public. 

Not  only  are  our  tivops  denied  suitable  religious 
instruction,  when  they  arrive  in  India,  but  they  are 
destitute  of  it,  during  their  long  voyage  to  that  coun- 
try. The  voyage  is,  on  an  average,  six  months. 
Now,  provision  ought  certainly  to  be  made  for  Divine 
worship,  and  for  spiritual  consolation  to  the  soldiers, 
during  that  period;  for  it  is  sometimes  a  period  of  great 
sickness,  and  of  frequent  death.  Indeed  there  ought 
to  be  a  Chaplain  on  board  of  every  India  ship.* 

They  who  profess  to  believe  in  the  Christian  Re- 
ligion, ought  also  to  believe  in  the  superintending 
providence  of  God:  ought  to  believe  that  the  Di\ine 
blessing  will  accompany  those  designs  which  are  un- 
dertaken in  his  name,  and  conducted  in  his  fair.  If 
we  were  a  heathen  nation,  then  might  we  send  foith 
our  fleets  without  a  prayer,  and  commit  them,  for  a 
safe  voyage,  "to  goddess  Fortune  and  fail"  winds." 
But  we  are  a  Christian  nation,  though  n(jt  a  suix'ivti 

•The  East-Tiitlia  Company  require  tlic  CommniKlcr  or  Purser  of  every 
ship  torcad  jjiavfrs  on  Sinulay,  wlicii  ilic  vseal4»cr  pormitH.  The  »«-r. 
vice  is  perforniid,  in  many  cases,  in  a  serious  and  truly  impressive  man- 
ner; and  l!ie  aclcnowled^ed  j^ood  cilccis  ui  stich  oas-cs.  convey  ihe 
strongest  recommendation  otthe  mcaiure  wliich  Las  been  propohed.  Onu 
i'nTpciitaiit  ilf.'v  i>r'he  Chapkui  <;(":  n  India  nian  might  Ik-,  '  »  s-mk  nn'.en.l 


25^  €hrisiian  Researches^ 

tious  one;  and,  however  individuals  may  consider  it. 
it  is  certain  that  our  countrymen  in  general,  view  the 
performance  of  the  offices  of  religion  with  great  re- 
spect; and  that,  in  particular  circumstances  on  board 
ship,  no  duty  is  more  acceptable,  none  more  interest- 
ing, none  more  salutary  and  consoling.  Such  scenes 
the  Author  himself  has  witnessed;  and  from  those  per- 
sons who  have  witnessed  such  scenes,  he  has  never 
heard  but  one  opinion  as  to  the  propriety  of  having  a 
Clergyman  to  form  one  of  the  great  family  in  a  ship, 
in  these  long,  sickly,  and  perilous  voyages.  When 
the  news  arrived  in  England  last  year  of  the  loss  of 
the  seven  India-men  in  a  distant  ocean,  how  gratify- 
ing would  it  have  been  to  surviving  friends,  if  they 
could  have  been  assured  that  the  offices  of  religion 
and  the  consolations  of  its  ministers,  had  been  afford- 
ed to  those  who  perished,  during  their  last  days!* 
These  events  have  a  warning  voice;  and  it  is  not  un- 
becoming a  gi^eat  and  respectable  body  of  men,  like 
the  East- India  Company,  to  attend  to  it.  The  Author 
has  already  remarked^  that  the  Legislature  has  not 
neglected  a  subject  of  this  importance.  It  is  required 
that  every  ship  of  the  line  should  have  a  Chaplain;  and 
we  have  lately  seen  some  of  our  most  renowned  Ad- 

llic  studies  of  tl.e  yountr  Writers  and  Cadets  jM'Occcding  to  India;  who, 
for  want  of  some  direction  of  this  kind,  generally  pass  the  long- voyage 
in  idleness,  louiv^inj:^  on  the  tjuarter  deck,  or  gambling  in  the  cuddy. 
So  iini)ortant  has  this  subjent  been  considered,  that  during  the  adminis- 
tration of  Marquis  AVellesley,  a  detailed  plan  for  carrying  the  proposed 
measure  into  effect  was  actually  transmitted  to  a  Member  of  the  Court 
<.f  Directors,  to  lay  before  the  Court.  If  it  were  made  an  indispensa- 
ble qiialihcation  of  the  Ch.iplain,  that  he  shruld  understand  the  rudi- 
ments of  the  PtT.?iVT«  and  linu/oitance  Lnnguuges,  and  the  common  ele- 
ments of  geometry  and  navigation,  for  the  instruction  of  the  Midship- 
■men,  liis  services  would  be  truly  important,  merely  in  his  secular  char- 
acter. Every  truly  respectable  Commander  in  the  Company's  service, 
must  be  happy  to  have  an  exemplary  Clergyman  on  board  his  ship. 

'The  Rev.  Paul  Limrick  was  a  passenger  on  board  one  of  these  ships, 
Mr.  Limiick  was  eccond  Chaplain  at  the  I'residency  of  Tort- William; 
an  amiable,  benevolent,  and  respcctal^le  man,  whose  loss  will  be  heard 
uf  with  dec])  regret  by  a  large  body  of  the  ii.habitants  of  Calcutta,  and 
of  his  friends  in  Evirope. 


Ecclesiastical  Establishment.  257 

mirals,  both  bet'ore  and  after  battle,  c-aiisii^o  the  pray- 
ers and  tha^k^givings  of  the  Ueet  to  ascend  to  the  (iud 
of  heaven. 

There  still  remains  one  topic  more,  to  \\  hich  the 
Author  would  advert.  It  may  be  presumed  to  beUie 
wish  of  the  major  pait  of  this  nation,  that  whenever  a 
Missionary  of  exemi)lary  character  and  of  respectable 
recommendation,  api)iies  to  the  East-India  Company 
for  a  passage  to  our  Eastern  shores,  his  request  might 
be  treated  with  indulgence.  In  him  we  expoit  a 
blessing  (as  he  may  [)rove  to  be)  to  thousands  of  our 
fellow-creatures;  and  his  example,  and  instiuctions, 
and  prayers  will  do  no  harm  tu  the  ship  in  w  hich  he 
sails.  While  the  East-India  Company  retain  the  sole 
privilege  of  conveyance  to  India,  the  nation  would  be 
pleased  to  see  this  condescension  shewn  to  persoriS  in 
humble  ciicumstances,  whose  designs  are  of  a  public 
character,  and  acknowledged  by  all  men  to  be  pit)us 
and  praise-worthy.  The  A.ithor  will  conclude  these 
observations  with  a  paragiaph  w hich  he  has  found  in 
a  manuscript  of  the  Rev.  j\b'.  KohloiV,  of  Tanjore.  the 
successor  of  Mi*.  Swartz,  which  has  been  just  trans- 
mitted for  publication: 

"It  is  a  remarktdile  fact,  that  since  the  foundation 
of  our  Mission,  which  is  now  one  hundred  years,  and 
during  which  period  upwards  of  fifty  Missionaries 
have  arrived  from  Europe;  among  the  many  ships  that 
have  been  lost,  there  never  perished  one  \essel,  which 

HAD  A    MISSIONARY  ON  BOARD."* 

Tile  following  Letter,  written  by  Dr.  Watson, 
Bishop  of  Llandaff,  on  the  subject  of  an  Iv-clesias- 
tical  Establishment  for  British  India,  an  as  published  in 
Calcutta,  in  the  year  1807. 

•MS.   materials  for  i!.':  I.ilV- <.f  SvMirt/. 

33 


25S  CJiristian  Researches. 

''Cal garth- Park,  Ketidale,  Uth  May,  1806. 

REVEREND    SIR, 

"Some  weeks  ago  I  received  your  Memoir  of  the 
expediency  of  an  Ecclesiastical  Establishment  for  Brit- 
ish IndiLi;  for  which  obliging  attention  I  now  return  yoa 
my  best  thanks.  I  hesitated  for  some  time  whether 
I  ought  to  interrupt  your  speculations  with  my  ac- 
knowledgments for  so  valuable  a  present;  but  on  being 
informed  of  the  noble  Premium,  by  which  you  pur- 
pose to  exercise  the  talents  of  Graduates  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge,  I  determined  to  express  to  yon 
my  admiration  of  your  disinterestedness,  and  zeal  in  the 
cause  of  Christianity. 

"Twenty  years  and  more  have  now  elapsed  since, 
in  a  Sermon,  before  the  House  of  Lords,  I  hinted  to 
the  then  Government,  the  propriety  of  paying  regard 
to  the  propagation  of  Christianity  in  India;  and  I  have 
since  then,  as  fit  occasions  offered,  privately,  but  un- 
successfully, pressed  the  matter  on  the  consideration 
of  those  in  power.  If  my  voice  or  opinion  can,  in  future, 
be  of  an}^  weight  with  the  King's  Ministers,  I  shall  be 
most  ready  to  exert  myself,  in  forwarding  any  prudent 
measure  for  promoting  a  liberal  Ecclesiastical  Establish- 
ment in  British  India;  it  is  not  without  consideration 
that  I  say  a  liberal  Establishment,  because  I  heartily 
wish  that  every  Christian  should  be  at  liberty  to  worship 
God  accoiding  to  his  conscience,  and  be  assisted  therein 
by  a  Teacher,  at  the  pul)lic  expense,  of  his  own  per- 
suasion. 

"The  subjects  you  have  proposed  for  the  work 
which  shall  obtain  your  Prize,  are  all  of  them  judiciously 
chosen,  and  if  proj^erly  treated  (as  my  love  for  my 
Alma  Mater  persuades  me  they  will  be)  may  probably 
turn  the  thoughts  of  the  Legislature  towards  the  measure 
you  recommend. 

"The  Salutaris  Lux  Evangelii,  by  Fabricius,  pub- 
lished at  Hamburgh  in  1731,  will  be  of  great  use  to 
thv  Candidates  for  your  Prize;  and  his  Index  Geogi'a- 
phicus  EpiscoPATUUM  Orhis  Christiani,  subjoined  to 
that  work,  might,  if  accomj)ained  with  proper  Notes, 
afford  a  very  satisfactory  elucidation  of  your  third  head. 


Eccles'iastiral  Establishment.  Ii39 

"God  in  his  providence,  hath  so  onkicd  thiiij^s, 
that  America,  which  three  hundred  years  ago  was 
peoj)led  by  none  but  Pag:ans,  lias  now  many  millions 
of  Christians  in  it;  and  will  not,  probably,  three  hundred 
years  hence,  have  a  single  Pagan  in  it,  but  be  occupied 
"by  more  Christians,  and  more  enlightened  Christians 
than  now  exist  in  Europe. 

"Africa  is  not  now  worse  fitted  for  the  rcceplinn  of 
Christianity  than  America  was,  when  it  was  first  visiied 
by  Europeans;  and  Asia  is  much  better  fitted  for  it, 
in  as  much  as  Asia  enjoys  a  considerable  di  gree  ol 
civilization;  and  some  degree  of  it  is  necessary  to  the 
successful  introduction  oi  Christianity.  The  con-^.merce 
and  colonization  of  Christian  states  have  civilized  A- 
merica,  and  they  will,  in  j)rocess  of  time,  civilize  and 
christianize  the  whole  earth.  Whether  it  be  a  Chris- 
tian  duty  to  attempt,  by  lenient  methods,  to  propagate 
the  Christian  religicjii  among  P.igans  and  Mahomedans, 
can  be  doubted,  I  think,  by  few;  but  whether  anv  at- 
tempt will  be  attended  with  much  success,  till  Chris- 
tianity is  purified  from  its  corruptions,  and  the  lives  of 
Christians  arc  rendered  correspondent  to  their  Christian 
profession,  may  be  doubted  by  many:  but  there  cer- 
tainly never  was  a  more  promising  opportunity  of  try- 
ing the  experiment  of  subverting  Paganism  in  India, 
than  that  which  has  for  some  years  been  offered  to  the 
government  of  Great  Britain. 

"The  morality  of  our  holy  religion  is  so  salutary  to 
civil  society,  its  promises  of  a  future  state  so  consola- 
tory to  individuals,  its  precepts  so  suited  to  the  deduc- 
tions of  the  most  improved  reason,  that  it  must  finally 
prevail  throughout  the  world.  Some  have  thought 
that  Christianity  is  losing  ground  in  Christendom.  I 
am  of  a  diflerent  o[)inion.  Some  ascitiiious  doctrines, 
derived  from  Rome  and  Geneva,  are  losing  ground  a- 
mongst  learned  men;  some  unchristian  practices 
springing  from  ignorance,  bigotry,  intolerance,  self- 
sufficiency  of  opinion,  with  uncharitableness  of  judg- 
ment, are  losing  ground  among  ail  sober-minded  men; 
but  a  belief  in  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  Savior  of  the  \vorld» 
as  the  medium  through  whom  eternal  life  will  be  given 
to  all  who  obey  his  Gospel,  is  more  and  moreconlirmed 
every  d:iy  in  the  minds  of  men  of  eminence  and  cm- 


260  Christian  Researches 

dition,  not  only  in  this,  but  in  every  other  Christian 
country.  From  this  jiruise  I  am  not  disposed  to  ex- 
clude even  France  itself,  norvvithsianding  the  temporary 
apostasy  of  some  of  its  philosophers  from  every  degree 
of  religious  faidi.  I  caniiol  but  hope  well  of  that  coun- 
try, when  I  see  its  National  Institute  proposing  for 
public  discussion  the  follovving  subject;  "What  has 
been  the  influence  of  the  Reformation  ol' Luther,  on  the 
political  situation  of  the  different  states  of  Europe,  and 
on  the  progress  of  Knowledge?"  especially  when  I  see 
the  subject  trcrited  by  Mr.  Villers,  in  a  manner  which 
would  have  derived  honor  to  the  most  liberal  Protes- 
tant in  tiie  freest  state  in  Europe. 

*'It  is  not  to  be  denied,  that  the  morals  of  Christians 
in  general  fall  far  short  of  the  standard  of  Christian 
perfection,  and  have  ever  done  so,  scarcely  exceptirig 
the  latter  end  of  the  first  century.  Yet,  notwithstanding 
this  concession,  it  is  a  certain  fact,  that  the  Christian 
religion  has  always  operated  to  the  production  of  piety, 
benevolence,  self-government,  and  the  love  of  virtue 
amongst  individuals,  in  every  country  where  it  has  been 
received;  and  it  will  every  where  operate  more  power- 
fiiHy,  as  it  is  received  with  more  firm  assurance  of  its 
truth;  and  it  will  be  every  where  received  with  more 
firm  assurance  of  its  trudi,  as  it  is  better  understood; 
for  when  it  is  properly  understood,  it  will  be  freed  from 
the  pollutions  of  superstition  and  fanaticism  among  the 
hearers,  and  from  ambition,  domination,  and  secularity 
among  tlie  teachers. 

"Your  publicauon  has  given  us  in  England  a  great 
insight  into  the  state  of  Christianity  in  India,  as  well  as 
into  the  general  state  of  Learning  amongst  you;  and  it 
has  excited  in  me  i!ie  warmest  wishes  for  the  prosperity 
of  the  College  of  Fort- William.  It  is  an  Institution 
which  would  have  done  honor  to  the  wisdom  of 
Solon  or  Lycurgus.  I  have  no  knowledge  personally 
of  the  Maiquis  VVellesley,  but  I  shall  think  of  him  and 
of  his  coadjutors  in  this  undertaking,  with  the  highest 
respect  and  admiration,  as  long  as  I  live. 

"I  cannot  enter  into  any  particulars  relative  to  an 
Ecclesii'.itical  Establishment  in  India;  nor  would  it  per- 
haps, be  proper  to  press  Government  to  take  the  mat- 
ter into  their  consideration,  till  this  country  is  freed  from 


t'onclusion.  201 

the  danger  which  threatens  it:  but  I  have  that  opinion 
of  his  Majesty's  Minislers,  that  they  will,  not  only  irom 
policy,  but  from  a  serious  sense  of  religious  duty,  be 
disposed  to  treat  the  subject,  whenever  it  conus  before 
them,  with  great  judgment  and  liberality.  May  God 
direct  their  counsels! 

"  'Our  Empire  in  India,'  said  Mr.  Hastings,  'has 
been  acquired  by  the  sword,  and  must  be  maintained 
by  the  sword.'  I  cannot  agree  with  him  in  this  senti- 
ment. All  Empires  have  been  originally  acquired  by 
violence,  but  they  are  best  establislied  by  moderation 
and  justice.  There  was  a  time  when  we  shewed  ourselves 
to  the  inhabitants  of  India  in  the  character  of  tyrants 
and  robbers;  that  time,  I  trust,  is  gone  for  ever.  The 
wisdom  of  British  Policy,  the  equity  of  its  jurisprudence, 
the  impartiality  of  its  laws,  ihe  humanity  of  its  penal 
code,  and  above  all,  the  incorrupt  administration  of 
public  justice,  will,  when  they  are  well  understood, 
make  the  Indians  our  willing  subjects,  and  induce 
them  to  adopt  a  religion  attended  with  such  conse- 
quences to  the  dearest  interests  of  the  human  mind. 
They  will  rejoice  in  Iiaving  exchanged  the  tyranny  of 
Pagan  superstition,  and  the  despotism  of  their  native 
princes,  for  the  mild  mandates  of  Christianity,  and  the 
stable  authority  of  equitable  laws.  The  diflbrence  be- 
tween such  different  states  of  civil  society,  as  to  the 
production  of  human  happiness,  is  infinite;  and  the  at- 
tainment of  happiness  is  the  ultimate  aim  of  all  indivi- 
duals in  all  nations.  I  am,  Reverend  Sir,  your  obliged 
and  faithful  servant, 

R.  LLANDAFF.' 

To  Rev.  Dr.  Buchanan,  Fice-  Provost  of  the 
College  of  Fort-  JVUiiam^  Calcutta. 

CONCLUSION. 

In  the  progress  of  these  Researches  the  Author  ha^ 
found  his  mind  fi'equently  drawn  to  ci^nsider  the  ex- 
traordinary difference  of  opinion,  which  exists  among 
men  of  leaining.  in  regard  to  the  importance  and  ob- 
ligation of  communicating  religious  knowledge  to  our 


262  Christian  Researches. 

fellow-crcaturcs.  And  he  has  often  heard  the  questioH 
asked  by  others,  What  can  be  the  cause  of  this  dis- 
crepancy of  opinion?  For  that  such  a  difference  does 
exist  is  most  evident;  and  is  exenipliiied  at  this 
moment  in  some  of  the  most  illustrious  characters  for 
i:ank  and  learning,  in  the  nation.  This  is  a  problem 
of  a  very  interesting  character  at  this  day,  and  worthy 
of  a  distinct  and  ample  discussion,  particularl}^^  at  the 
seats  of  learning.  The  problem  may  be  thus  expres- 
sed: '-What  power  is  that,  which  produces  in  the 
minds  of  some  persons  a  real  interest  and  concern  in 
the  wellare  of  their  fellow-creatures;  extending  not 
only  to  the  comfort  of  their  existence  in  this  world, 
but  to  their  felicity  hereafter;  while  other  men  who 
are  apparently  in  similar  circumstances  as  to  learning 
and  information,  do  not  feel  inclined  to  nwve  one  step 
for  the  promotion  of  such  objects?"  The  latter,  it 
may  be,  can  speculate  on  the  philosophy  of  the  human 
mind,  on  its  great  powers  and  high  dignity,  on  the 
sublime  virtue  of  universal  benevolence,  on  the  tyran- 
ny of  superstition,  and  the  slavery  of  ignorance;  and 
will  sometimes  quote  the  verse  of  the  poet, 

"Homo  sum:  liiimaiii  nil  a  me  alienum  pulo:" 

but  they  leave  it  to  others,  and  generally  to  the  Cliiis-* 
tian  in  humble  life,  to  exercise  the  spirit  of  that  noble 
verse.  This  is  a  very  difficult  problem;  and  it  has 
been  alleged  by  some  that  it  cannot  be  solved  on  any 
known  principles  of  philosophy.  The  following  re- 
lation ^^  ill  probably  lead  to  principles  b}'  which  we 
may  arrive  at  a  solution. 

There  was  once  a  King  in  the  East,  whose  empire 
extended  over  the  known  world,  and  his  don\inion 
*'was  to  the  end  of  the  earth."  During  the  former 
part  of  his  reign,  his  heart  was  filled  with  pride:  he 
knew  not  the  God  of  heaven:  and  he  viewed  with  the 


Conclusion.  263 

utmost  indifference  the  nations  over  \N'liom  he  mled, 
worshippinj;-  idols  of  wood  and  stone.  But  it  pleased 
the  King  of  kings  to  dethrone  this  haughty  monarch, 
to  cast  him  down  from  his  high  estate,  and  to  abase 
liim  in  the  dust.  And  after  he  had  been  for  a  time  in 
the  furnace  of  allliction.  and  his  proud  heart  was  hum- 
bled, God  graciously  revealed  himself  to  him  in  his 
true  name  and  character,  and  then  restored  him  to  his 
foimer  prospeiity  and  power.  The  penitent  king, 
thus  once  more  exalted,  and  iiiled  with  admiration 
at  the  discovery  of  the  only  true  God,  immediately 
issued  an  edict  to  the  whole  world,  setting  forth  the 
greatness  of  the  Most  High,  asserting  his  glory,  and 
inviting  all  nations  to  -praise  and  magnify  11 IM  that 
liveth  for  ever,  whose  dominion  is  an  e\"erlasting  do- 
minion, and  his  kingdom  is  from  generation  to  gener- 
ation." This  memorable  edict  began  in  these  sublime 
terms: 

'"Nebuchadnezzar  the  King,  unto  all  people, 
nations,  and  languages,  that  dwell  in  all  the 
EARTH,  Peace  be  multiplied  unto  you.  I  thought  it 
good  to  shew  the  signs  and  wonders  which  the  Most 
High  God  hath  ^\Tought  toward  me.  How  great  are 
his  signs!  How  miglity  are  his  wonders!''  Hav- 
ing recounted  the  judgment  and  mercy  of  God  to  him- 
self, he  thus  concludes;  "Now  I  Nebuehadnezzar, 
praise  and  extol  and  honor  the  King  of  Heaven,  all 
whose  works  are  truth  and  his  wa>s  judgment;  and 
them  that  walk  in  pride  he  is  able  to  abase.""* 

Such  a  proclamation  to  the  nations  of  the  earth 
was  a  noble  act  of  a  king,  and  ought  to  be  had  in  per- 
petual rcnicmbrance.  It  reminds  us  of  the  last  charge 
of  HIM  '-who  ascended  up  on  high:"  Go,  teach  all 
NATIONS.     It  discovers  to   us  the  new  and  extended 


264  Christian  Researches. 

benevolence,  greatness  of  mind,  and  pure  and  heaven- 
ly charity;  which  distinguish  that  man,  whose  heart 
has  been  impressed  by  the  grace  of  God.  How 
solemn  his  sense  of  duty!  How  ardent  to  declare  the 
glory  of  his  Savior!  His  views  for  the  good  of  men, 
how  disinterested  and  enlarged!  It  is  but  too  evident, 
that  all  our  speculations  concerning  a  Divine  Revela- 
tion, and  the  obligation  imposed  on  us  to  study  it 
ourselves,  or  to  communicate  it  to  others,  are  cold  and 
uninteresting,  and  excite  not  to  action,  ''until  thi^ough 
the  tender  compassion  of  God,  the  Day-spring  from 
on  high  visit  us,  to  give  hght  to  them  that  sit  in  dark- 
ness;"* to  humble  our  hearts,  at  the  remembrance  of 
our  sins  against  God,  and  to  affect  them  with  a  just 
admiration  of  his  pardoning  mercy. 

Let  Great  Britain  imitate  the  example  of  the  Chal- 
dean King;  and  send  forth  to  all  the  world,  her  tes- 
timony concerning  the  True  God.  She  also  reigns 
over  many  nations  which  "worship  idols  of  wood  and 
stone;"  and  she  ought,  in  like  manner,  to  declare  to 
them  "the  signs  and  wonders  of  the  Almighty." 
And,  in  this  design  every  individual  will  concur,  of 
every  church,  family,  and  name,  whose  heart  has  been 
penetrated  with  just  apprehensions  of  the  Most  High 
God;  having  known  his  judgments  and  experienced 
his  mercy. 


Luke  ii.  79. 


Kirby  Hall,     Boroughbrid^e, 
Feb.  15,   1811. 


THE    END. 


Samuel  T.  Annstroiiff,  I'liiiter, 


I 


Objections  against  a  mission  to  the  hea- 
then, stated  and  considered. 


SERMON. 


PREACHED 


AT  TOTTENHAM  COURT  CHAPEL, 


lEFORE   THE  FOUNDERS   OF   THE 


MISSIONARY   SOCIETY. 


24  SEP.  1795. 


BY  DAVID  BOGUE, 


OF  GOSPORT. 


THE  FIRST  AMERICAN  EDITION. 


CAMBRIDGE; 

PRINTED    BY  MILLIARD  AND  METCALF, 

Vor  the  "  Society  of  int/uiry  on  the  subject  nf  missions,"  in  Divinity 
College,  Ando-cer. 

1811. 


SERMON. 


HAGGAI,  i.  1 

Thus  speaketh  the  Lord  of  Hosts^  saying-^  this  people  sai/,  the 
time  is  not  come,  the  time  that  the  Lord's  house  should  be 
built. 

WHAT  dost  thou  here^  Elijah?  Avas  a  queslioii  proposed 
of  old,  from  the  throne  of  heaven,  to  one  of  the  most  eminent 
servants  of  the  Lord  of  hosts.  His  answer  is  recorded  by  the 
unerring  pen  of  inspiration,  in  1  Kings,  xix.  14,  and  deserves 
our  notice.  /  have  been  very  jealous  for  the  Lord  God  of 
hosts;  because  the  children  of  Israel  have  forsaken  thy  cove- 
nant^ thrown  down  thine  altars,  and  slain  thy  Prophets  ivith 
the  sxvord.  Should  the  Great  Jehovah  deign  to  ask  die  reason 
of  our  meeting  at  this  time,  and  to  say  to  each  of  us.  What 
dost  thou  here  ?  I  trust  we  can  reply,  "  We  feel  a  zeal  for 
"  the  glory  of  the  Lord  God  of  hosts :  we  are  deeply  grieved 
"  for  the  state  of  the  heathen  nations,  because  they  are  stran- 
"  gers  to  the  covenant  of  promise  ;  aliens  from  the  common- 
"  wealth  of  Israel,  and  living  without  God,  and  without  hope 
"  in  the  world.  Of  the  numerous  temples  which  decorate 
"  their  cities,  not  one  do  we  perceive  dedicated  to  the  one  true 
"  God  :  They  are  all  the  hal)itation  of  idols.  Altars  we  sec 
"  in  vast  abundance,  but  not  one  erected  to  Jehovah.  They 
*'  are  all  for  sacrificing  to  demons,  or  gods  the  work  of  their 
"  own  hands.  With  grief  we  behold  the  greater  part  of  the 
"  habitable  globe  in  this  condition,  and  far  more  than  one  half 
*'  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ignorant  of  the  true  God,  and 
"  of  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  hath  sent,  whom  to  know  is  eternal 
"  life.  And  deeply  concerned  both  for  the  honour  of  Ciod, 
"  and  their  salvation,  we  are  met  under  the  auspices,  we  hope, 
"  of  infinite  wisdom,  power,  and  grace,  to  concert  a  plan  for 
"  sending  missionaries  to  the  heathen,  to  proclaim  the  glad 
*'  tidings  of  salvation  through  the  blood  of  the  cross,  and  to 
*'  turn  them  from  darkness  to  liglit,  and  from  the  j)ower  of 
"  satan  unto  God." 

O  that  the  same  spirit  who  came  down  on  the  apostles,  on 
the  day  of  Pentecost,  may  descend  on  us,  to  inspire  us  with 
wisdom,  love,  and  zeal,  to  make   the  nucling  profitihle  ;uid 


delightful  to  our  own  souls,  and  to  honour  us  as  his  instruments 
for  conveying  die  knowledge  of  salvation  to  those  miserable 
nations,  which  are  sitting  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of 
death. 

You  have  already  attended  on  the  labours  of  five  of  the 
ministers  of  Christ,  who  have  preached  to  you  on  this  solemn 
occasion.  It  is  allotted  to  me  to  close  the  service.  May  I 
be  assisted  with  your  prayers,  and  the  supply  of  the  spirit  of 
Jesus  Christ.  What  I  have  in  view  is  to  consider  the  objec- 
tions, which  may  be  raised  ag  linst  the  design  of  our  present 
meeting,  and  to  suggest  such  answers,  as  will,  I  trust,  be 
deemed  satisfactory.  The  words  of  the  text,  set  before  us  a 
class  of  men  exactly  similar  to  those  with  whom  I  am  called  to 
contend. 

They  said,  the  time  is  not  come^  &c.  Difficulties  and  dan- 
gers appeared  before  their  eyes  ;  the  dispensations  of  Provi- 
dence, and  the  aspect  of  human  affairs  did  not  seem  to  favour 
their  efforts,  and  therefore  they  think  it  best  to  relinquish  the 
object  for  the  present,  and  wait  for  a  more  convenient  and  aus- 
picious season.  Too  many  now  imitate  the  spirit  of  these  an- 
cient objectors,  and  say,  "  The  time  is  not  come  when  the 
*'  mountain  of  the  Lord's  house  shall  be  established  on  the 
*'  tops  of  the  mountains,  and  exalted  above  the  hills,  and  all 
*'  nations  shall  flow  into  it.  The  time  is  not  come,  the  time 
*'  when  God  will  give  his  Son  the  heathen  for  his  inheritance, 
*'  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  his  possession." 
But  the  objections  will,  I  flatter  myself,  be  found  equally  vain. 
Jehovah  himself  deigns  to  answer  those  timid  and  incredu- 
lous Jews,  declares  their  fears  to  be  groundless,  and  com- 
mands them  to  put  their  hand  to  the  work  without  delay. 
While  in  a  humble  dependence  on  his  aid,  I  attempt  a  reply 
to  modern  objectors,  by  considerations  drawn  from  his  word 
and  Providence,  may  He,  who  teacheth  man  knowledge,  and 
can  make  babes  eloquent,  suggest  suitable  ideas  to  my  mind, 
and  instruct  me  to  express  them  in  fit  and  acceptable  words, 
that  conviction  may  be  carried  to  every  heart,  and  that  we 
may  all  with  one  accord  cry  out,  "  The  time  is  come,  the  time 
"  that  the  house  of  the  Lord  should  be  built.  Let  us  labour 
*'  with  all  our  might,  that  it  may  soon  rise  strong,  beautiful, 
*'  and  extensive,  from  the  ruins,  in  which  it  has  so  long  lain." 

Some  think  the  following  general  observation  sufficient  to 
destroy  the  force  of  every  thing  that  we  can  urge.  "  Num- 
*'  berless  difficulties  present  themselves  to  my  mind,  so  that 
*'  I  am  quite  discouraged:  the  object,  though  desirable,  has 
"  so  many  formidable  hindrances,  that  in  present  circumstan- 
*'  ces,  it  cannot  succeed." 

Ir  answer  to  this,  I  would  briefly  remark,  that  the  man,  who 


does  not  expect  diflkultics,  has  estimated  the  matter  unwisely. 
Difficulties,  the  most  tremendous  clifficuhies,  are  to  he  looked 
for.  Will  satan  sulVcr  his  kingdom  to  lull  without  a  strug^le  ? 
No,  he  will  rouse  all  hell  to  arms  against  us  ;  and  his  instiu- 
ments  on  earth,  uniting  tlumselvea  to  die  host  Irom  htneath, 
^vill  do  every  thing  in  their  power  to  prevent  the  jMogrcss  ot" 
the  gospel  ot"  the  Hedecmer.  Ihit  here  is  the  loundation  of 
our  hope.  Christ  has  all  power,  I)oth  in  heaven  and  in  earth. _ 
He  is  infinitely  mightier  than  his  opposers,  and  all  his  enemies 
shall  be  made  his  loot-stool :  and  he  has  assured  us,  that  He 
came  to  he  a  liglit  to  enlighten  the  heathen,  as  well  as  to  be 
the  glory  ot  his  people  Israel.  Carry  this  thought  in  your 
minds,  my  dear  hearers,  in  the  answer  I  propose  to  every  ob- 
jection ;  that,  while  I  endeavour  to  shew  it  as  void  of  strength, 
and  point  out  the  great  encouragement  we  have  to  hope  lor 
success,  our  sole  dependence,  in  the  use  ot"  his  appointed 
means,  is  placed  here,  namely,  on  the  wisdom,  grace,  and 
power  of  the  Loid  Jesus  Christ. 

But  I  proceed  to  consider  the  strongest  particidar  objections, 
which  have  occurred  to  my  own  mind,  or  have  been  suggested 
to  me  by  others. 

It  is  objected  by  some  :  "  The  work  it:;elf  is  so  very  ardu- 
"  ous,  that  success  cannot  be  hoped  for." 

True,  my  friends,  you  have  mentioned  one  of  the  greatest 
difficulties  we  have  to  encounter  ;  I  perceive  it  in  all  its  force. 
Were  the  attempt,  to  prevail  with  men  of  distant  lands,  mere- 
ly to  lay  aside  their  ancient  prejudices,  to  cast  their  dumb 
idols,  which  cannot  save,  to  the  bats,  and  to  the  moles,  and  to 
assume  but  the  outward  profession  of  the  Ch.ristian  religion, 
even  this  would  be  unspeakablv  difficult.  For  we  see  how 
strongly  people  are  attached  to  the  religious  systems,  received 
bv  tradition  from  their  fathers.  But  this  would  not  satisfy 
us  ;  could  we  persuade  them  to  renounce  their  idolatry',  and  to 
espouse  the  Christian  name,  and  join  us  in  the  ordinances  of 
worship,  if  we  did  no  more  than  produce  an  external  c(Miform- 
ity,  we  should  account  nothing  done.  The  object  we  have  in 
view  is  infinitely  beyond  this.  It  is  to  illuminate  the  brutish 
mind  of  a  Pagan,  besotted  with  ignorance  and  sui)erstition,  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  It  is  to  make 
him  feel  b.is  miserable  slate  as  a  sinner,  and  to  lead  him  to  a 
cordial  acceptance  of  Christ,  as  made  of  (iod  unto  him,  "  wis- 
"  dom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption."  It  is 
to  bring  him  from  the  love  of  the  w  orld  to  a  supreme  love  to 
God,  as  his  Creator,  Redeemer,  and  Sanctifier.  It  is  to  draw 
him  away  from  die  indidgence  of  divers  lusts  and  ph  asures, 
which  reigned  in  his  soul,  and  from  all  the  impurities  of  a  Pa- 
gan conversation,  to  a  life  of  imreserved  and  universal  obedi- 


cnce  to  the  will  of  God.  It  is  to  lead  him  from  the  stupidad- 
oration  of  stocks  and  stones,  and  the  senseless,  impure,  or  san- 
guinary rites  of  the  Heathen  mythology,  to  worship  the  Fa- 
ther in  spirit  and  in  truth,  and  to  render  to  him  the  homage  of 
a  pure  heart,  wholly  devoted  to  his  service.  How  difficult 
these  things  are,  no  true  Christian  need  be  told.  Yet  this 
is  what  we  wish  to  do,  Avhat  must  be  done  ;  and  nothing  short 
of  this  will  suffice.  But  who  is  sufficient  for  these  things ! 
May  we  not  sit  down  in  despair  and  throw  the  design  aside  ? 
Yfs,  if  we  required  or  expected  these  things  to  be  done  by 
man,  we  might.  But  they  are  the  work  of  God,  who  has  prom- 
ised to  perform  them  :  and  then  I  say,  why  are  ye  cast  down, 
ye  timed  souls,  and  why  are  your  unbelieving  hearts  disquiet- 
ed within  you  ?  Man  we  regai-d  as  the  instrument,  as  the  pen 
in  ih:;  hand  of  a  ready  writer,  as  the  harp  emitting  a  melodious 
sound  ;  but  we  look  up  to  God  for  his  mighty  power  to  accom- 
plish the  arduous  work  of  the  conversion  of  the  soul.  All  now 
is  easy  ;  every  obstacle  disappears.  He  who  created  all  things 
out  of  nothing,  by  a  word,  cannot  he  create  the  soul  anew  in 
Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works  ?  He  who  raiseth  the  dead  from 
the  grav  e,  cannot  he  raise  the  chief  of  sinners  from  the  death 
of  sin  to  newness  of  life  ?  He  who  turneth  the  shadow  of  death 
unto  the  morning,  and  changeth  the  blackness  of  the  night  in- 
to the  brightness  of  noon  day,  cannot  he  make  the  heathen 
man,  who  was  once  darkness,  light  in  the  Lord,  and  enable  him 
to  walk  as  a  child  of  light  i  Oar  faith  is  confirmed  by  the  un- 
questionable evidence  of  facts.  God  has  already  performed 
this  work  in  millions  of  instances,  and  in  circumstances  as  un- 
favourable as  we  can  possibly  meet  with.  What  he  has  done, 
he  can  still  do  ;  for  he  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for- 
ever. With  these  truths  let  the  Christian's  mind  be  fortified  ; 
and  the  objection  will  be  heard  no  more. 

II.  Anolher  objection  very  frequently  urged  is,  "  that  the 
*'  time  for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  is  not  yet  come,  be- 
"  cause  the  millennium  is  still  at  the  distance  of  some  hundred 
"  years." 

"  It  is  not  for  you,"  said  Christ  to  his  disciples,  on  a  certain 
occasion,  "  to  know  the  times  and  the  seasons  which  the  Fath- 
*'  er  has  reserved  in  his  own  hands."  Till  predictions  be  ac- 
complished we  cannot,  in  most  cases,  define  with  certainty,  the 
precise  period  of  fulfilment.  There  are  various  opinions  with 
respect  to  the  commencement  of  the  millennium,  or  that  aera 
when  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  shall  have  received  the  gos- 
pel. Many  have  placed  it  at  the  distance  of  two  hundred 
years,  or  in  the  two  thousandth  year  of  the  Christian  aera.  Some 
suppose  that  it  will  begin  about  the  midde  of  the  next  centu- 
ry.    It  is  neither  my  province  nor  my  purpose  to  determine 


the  dispute.  But  I  beg  you  to  consider  that  In  aiming  to  prop- 
agate the  gospel,  we  are  to  he  guided  by  what  God  i  njoins 
as  a  duty,  not  by  what  he  delivered  as  a  |)rediciion.  He  has 
plainly  told  us,  that  "  in  Christ  all  tlie  families  of  the  earth 
*'  shall  be  blessed."  He  has  informed  us  that  liy  the  preaching 
of  the  gospel  this  great  work  will  be  accomplished  ;  and  he  has 
taught  us  the  strong  obligations  we  are  under  to  pity  diose 
who  are  sitting  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death.  Here 
is  sufficient  authority  for  us  to  form  a  mission  without  delaj-.  - 
Let  all  other  things  be  left  to  God.  I  will  grant,  if  you  please. 
For  the  sake  of  argument,  that  before  the  millennium  arrives, 
two  hundred  years  must  yet  elapse.  This  in  my  view  does 
not  furnish  any  cause  of  discouragement.  That  the  success 
of  the  gospel  will  be  so  rapid,  "  that  a  nation  shall  be  born  in 
"  a  day,"  does  not  appear  to  have  the  weight  of  evidence,  which 
many,  without  examining  the  matter,  have  always  taken  for 
granted.  The  work  may  be  gradual,  and  if  so,  it  will  be  al- 
lowed, that  it  is  more  than  time  to  begin.  But  if  we  consider 
the  sui)ject  attentively,  we  shall  be  compelled  to  acknowledge, 
that  in  order  to  propagate  the  gospel  throughout  the  whole 
world  in  the  space  of  two  hundred  years,  its  progress  must  be 
rapid  indeed.  In  that  space,  to  bring  all  the  extensive  Ma- 
hometan kingdoms  to  the  faith  of  Christ,  to  convert  all  the 
vast  Pagan  empires  in  the  east  and  north  ;  and  all  the  idola- 
trous inhabitants  in  the  thousands  of  islands  scattered  over  ev- 
«ry  sea,  the  progress  of  the  gospel  must  be  amazingly  great, 
and  millions  must  be  converted  in  a  year.  In  a  word,  the  re- 
ligion of  Jesus  must  have  more  rapid  success  than  it  has  ever 
had,  since  it  was  first  preached  in  the  world  ;  more  rapid  suc- 
cess than  it  had  under  the  ministr}'  of  the  apostles  themselves. 
So  that  if  we  view  the  objection  closely,  so  far  from  being  in 
danger  of  a  spirit  of  procrastination,  we  must  feel  anxiety  not 
to  lose  a  single  day  ere  we  begin.  If  the  shorter  period  men- 
tioned above  be  the  true  one,  there  is  need  of  haste. 

Further,  suppose  we  cannot  hope  for  the  mil(enniar\- state  of 
the  church  among  the  heathen  in  our  time,  should  that  dis- 
courage us  ?  I  ask  you^  my  brethren,  who  preach  the  gospel, 
whether  it  was  with  the  hope  of  producing  such  a  state,  that 
5-0U  undertook  the  pastoral  care  of  the  several  churches,  over 
which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  bishops  ?  All  will 
say,  "  We  should  rejoice  in  such  a  state,  but  we  do  not  ex- 
"  pect  it  here  in  our  days.  We  think  ourselves  more  than 
"  amply  repaid,  if  we  can  sec  religion  flourishing,  though  in  a 
"  degree  unspeakably  short  of  the  glory  of  the  millennium." 
Well  then,  if  by  the  labours  of  our  missionaries  abroad  wc  can 
but  produce  such  a  state  of  religion  as  in  the  best  of  our 
churches  at  home,  will  there  not  be  the  greatest  reason  to  re- 


joice  that  we  have  not  laboured  in  vain,  nor  spent  our  money 
and  strength  for  nought  ?  It  may  be  the  will  of  God,  that  by 
the  labours  of  missionaries,  religion  shall  attain  the  same  de- 
gree of  progress  among  those  who  are  now  pagans,  as  among 
us  :  and  that  thus  they  shall  be  prepared  for  some  remarkable 
outpouring  of  the  spirit,  which  shall  precede  and  introduce  the 
glory  of  the  latter  days. 

What  has  already  been  effected  by  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  among  the  heathen,  tends  farther  to  destroy  the  force 
of  the  objection,  and  to  encourage  even  sanguine  hopes  of  do- 
ing great  things.  Every  effort  that  has  been  made,  has 
been  crowned  with  as  much  success  as  could,  all  things 
considered,  have  been  reasonably  expected.  The  mission- 
aries of  the  church  of  Rome  boast  of  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands, nay,  of  millions  converted  by  their  labours.  But  to  pass 
over  their  zeal,  and  their  patient,  vigorous,  ardent,  and  exten- 
sive exertions,  and  to  say  nothing  of  the  facility  with  which 
idolatrous  pagans  might  embrace  their  shewy  religion,  their 
pompous  ritual,  and  the  worship  of  images,  as  all  bearing  some 
resemblance  to  their  own  system,  the  success  of  the  Danish 
missionaries  in  Hindoostan,  of  the  Moravian  brethren  in 
Greenland  and  the  West-Indies,  of  the  ancient  pastors  of 
New  England,  Elliot  and  Mayhew,  among  the  Indian  tribesy 
and  of  the  Scotch  society  among  men  of  the  same  origin,  by 
the  ministry  of  Brainard,  Horton,  and  others  in  later  times ; 
these  all  give  us  the  most  ample  encouragement  to  proceed  j 
and  plainly  shew  that  God  is  willing  by  his  spirit  to  give  effi- 
cacy to  the  word  of  his  grace,  and  "  that  the  time  to  favour 
"  Zion,  yea  the  set  time  is  come." 

III.  Others  say,  "what  is  there  in  the  state  of  the  Christian 
"  church  at  present  that  flatters  with  peculiar  hopes  of  success 
"  for  a  mission  to  the  Heathen  ?  Many  ages  have  elapsed,  and 
"  little  has  been  done  ;  what  makes  the  time  now  so  favoura- 
"  ble  ?  Are  we  better  than  our  fathers  ?" 

That  Christianity  has  spread  itself  among  the  heathen  na- 
tions, in  a  very  inconsiderable  degree,  for  at  least  a  thousand 
years  past,  is  a  mournful  truth.  Indeed  if  we  except  the  col- 
onies planted  in  Pagan  lands,  the  boundaries  of  the  church  have 
been  rather  lessened  than  extended.  But  this  is  no  ground  ot 
.discouragement  to  those,  who  consider  the  matter  with  atten- 
tion. The  church  of  Home,  which  for  the  greatest  part  of 
this  long  space  of  time  overspread  nearly  the  whole  of  Chris- 
tendom, had  so  obscured  Christianity  by  an  innumerable  mul- 
titude of  rites,  ceremonies,  traditions,  and  errors,  that  the  pu- 
rity and  simplicity  of  the  gospel  were  almost  wholly  defaced. 
In  such  a  state  of  things,  could  we  wish  Popery  to  be  spread 
ever  the  face  of  the  earth  ?  AVhat  would  this  have  lieen  but  to 


substitute  one  superstition  lor  another  ?  A  reformation  greater 
than  the  first,  would  have  been  necessary  to  make  the  people 
acquainted  with  the  nature  and  spirit  of  the  gospel.  See  ye 
not  then,  my  dear  hearers,  sufficient  reasons  why  it  was  die 
will  of  (iod,  that  what  was  tiien  called  Christianity  should  not 
become  an  universal  leligion  in  the  world,  and  that  the  heath- 
en should  continue  in  their  Pagan  state  during  the  days  of 
Popery  ? 

At  the  reformation  the  bishop  of  Rome  lost  his  power. 
From  that  time  to  the  present  century,  the  Protestant  church- 
es spent  their  chief  eiTorts  in  establishing  themst  Ives  in  author- 
ity ;  in  each  party  tr\ing  to  vault  into  the  saddle  of  power, 
and  ride  upon  the  back  of  all  others  ;  in  furious  contests  with 
each  other ;  in  inflicting  or  enduring  cruel  ])ersecutions  ;  in 
resisting  oppixssion  ;  or  in  attacking,  and  defending  themselves 
against  the  papal  pretensions  to  dominion.  These  causes  pre- 
vented the  propagation  of  the  gospel.  In  the  present  century, 
the  nature  of  the  church  of  Christ,  as  a  spiritual  kingdom,  and 
not  of  the  world,  has  been  better  understood  than  it  ever  was 
since  the  days  of  Constantine  ;  and  Christians  have  felt  their 
obligations  to  send  the  Gospel  to  the  lieathen  nations.  Some 
efforts  have  been  made  by  different  sects,  but  with  one  excep- 
tion, feeble  in  comparison  of  what  might  have  been ;  and  I 
know  not  that  any  denomination  has  missionaries  among  the 
heathen,  much  exceeding  in  number  the  apostles  of  our  Lord. 
Every  one,  however,  who  is  awake,  hails  with  juv  the  dawning 
of  a  bright  day  of  true  Christian  zeal  for  the  spreading  of  the 
Gospel  in  the  w^orld,  and  salutes  with  affection  the  various 
societies  engaged  in  this  divine  work. 

We  have  now  before  us  a  pleasing  spectacle  ;  Christians  of 
different  denominations,  although  differing  in  points  of  church 
government,  united  in  forming  a  society  for  propagating  the 
Gospel  among  the  heathen.  Tiiis  is  a  new  thing  in  the  Chris- 
tian church.  S(.me  former  societies  have  accepted  donations 
from  men  of  different  denominations  ;  but  the  government  was 
confined  to  one.  But  here  are  Episcopalians,  Methodists, 
Presbyterians,  and  Independents,  all  united  in  one  society,  all 
joining  to  form  its  laws,  to  regulate  its  institutions,  and  lUim- 
age  its  various  concerns.  Behold  us  here  assembled  widi  one 
accord  to  attend  the  funeral  of  h'lifotry  :  And  may  she  be  bu- 
ried so  deep  that  not  a  particle  ol  her  dust  maj  ever  be  thrown 
up  on  the  face  of  the  eurth.  I  could  almost  add,  cursed  be 
the  man  who  shall  attempt  to  raise  her  from  the  grave.  Be- 
sides the  display  of  liberality,  greater  than  has  ever  appeared, 
I  might  add,  that  it  is  likewise  a  tune  in  which  the  doctrines 
of  the  Gospel  are  at  least  as  well  understood,  as  thev  i  ver  were 
before.     If  I  should  say  better^  it  would  not  be  arrogance,  or 


Id 

assuming  any  peculiar  excellence  to  ourselves  ;  because  vfs 
stand  upon  the  shoulders  of  preceding  ages,  and  the  many 
venerable  men  who  lived  before  us,  have  by  their  labours  il- 
lustrated and  confirmed  the  truth,  refuted  error,  and  freed  the 
Gospel  from  all  foreign  and  corrupt  mixtures.  As  God  has 
favoured  us  with  it  in  its  genuine  simplicitv,  may  we  not  con- 
sider this  as  a  happy  omen,  that  he  will  cause  it  to  run,  and  be 
glorified  ?  When  Christianity  at  first  was  most  pure,  God 
gave  it  great  success  ;  as  it  grew  corrupt,  its  progress  was 
stopped  :  Now,  when  he  has  restored  it  to  its  pristine  purity» 
mav  we  not  hope  he  will  revive  its  ancient  influence  in  the 
world  ?  When  Christianity  was  divided  into  man\'  bigotted 
parties,  to  propagate  it  would  have  been  the  diifusion  of  the 
rancour  of  schismatical  violence,  the  hot  spirit  of  sectarian 
zeal  more  wid^lv  in  the  world  ;  and  therefore  the  Gospel  was 
not  spread.  Now,  when  there  is  a  union  of  different  denom- 
inations acting  cordially  together  for  the  propagation  of  their 
common  Christianity,  may  we  not  look  for  success  ?  At  first 
believers  were  all  of  one  hearty  and  of  one  mind ;  as  to  the 
things  of  religion,  in  the  latter  days,  it  will  most  probably  be 
so  again.  But  is  it  not  an  approach  to  such  a  state,  when  the 
disciples  of  Christ,  agreeing  in  the  grand  doctrines  of  the  Gos- 
pel, unite  in  ministerial  and  Christian  communion,  and  join  to 
rlilTuse  Christianity,  and  not  their  own  particular  sects  ;  and  a 
simple  mode  of  church  government,  drav/n  from  the  apostoli- 
cal writings,  which  shall  be  found  best  adapted  to  the  state  of 
the  heathen  world,  and  not  the  distinguishing  modes  of  any 
one  denomination  ?  I  cannot  but  augur  well  from  such  a  be- 
ginning ;  and  I  own  I  feel  a  considerable  degree  of  pleasing 
confidence,  both  that  we  shall  be  drawn  into  a  closer  union 
with  each  other  at  home,  and  that  our  vmited  efforts  will,  by 
the  peculiar  blessings  of  heayen,  be  crowned  with  success 
abroad. 

IV.  A  common  objection  is,  "  The  governments  of  the 
"  world  will  oppose  the  exertions  of  your  plans,"  and  defeat 
its  design. 

Is  not  this  groundless  fear  ?  Let  us  hope  they  will  not  op- 
pose us.  Why  should  they  ?  From  our  own  government  wc 
shall  meet  with  no  opposition  :  On  the  contrary,  I  flatter  my- 
self th«y  will  countenance  our  proceedings,  and  favour  our 
efforts,  in  countries  where  their  influence  extends.  'I'his  I  con- 
sider as  an  advantage  to  those  missions  which  maybe  employ- 
ed in  the  vast  empire  of  Hindostan.  As  to  the  govern- 
ments of  the  countries  to  which  our  missionaries  go,  I  am 
sure  they  will  have  no  reason  to  oppose  us.  It  is  a  funda- 
mental law  of  our  society,  "  That  the  missionaries  shall  not 
"  in  the  smallest  degree  interfere  with  the  political  concerns 


"  of  the  countries  in  which  they  labour,  nor  have  any  thing  tt) 
"  say  or  do  with  the  affairs  of  the  civil  government :  And 
*'  whoever  shall  transgress  this  rule,  will  be  inui.cdiatily  dis- 
"  missed  wiih  shame."  The  sole  business  of  a  missionarv  i^ 
to  promote  the  religion  of  Jesus.  Whatever  mav  be  the  du- 
ties ol  a  settled  pastor  in  his  own  countrv,  where  he  is  not  on- 
ly a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  but  likewise  a  subject,  a  citizen, 
and  a  member  of  tbe  community,  (all  whicii  relations  lav 
certain  ob!ig;itions  upon  hinj,and  call  for  a  correspontlinu  con- 
duct) it  is  certain  that  a  missionary,  wbo  is  an  alien  in  a  for- 
eign land,  has  notliing  to  do  with  ci\il  affairs,  and  his  only  bu- 
siness is  tn  propagate  religion.  'Die  knowledge  of  (jur  senti- 
ments on  this  subject,  aid  the  peaceable,  harmless,  and  benev- 
olent conduct  of  our  missionaries,  may  remove  the  prejudices 
of  those  in  authority,  and  influence  them  to  grant  our  friends 
protection,  and  treat  them  with  kindness.  Christianity  is  a 
system  of  divine  truth,  higlily  favourable  to  the  |)eace,  virtue., 
and  happiness  of  civil  society  ;  gives  by  its  moral  principles 
the  greatest  stability  to  governments;  binds  together  the  bod}- 
politic  in  the  strongest  and  closest  bonds  ;  and  forms  the  sur- 
est barrier  against  lliose  sentiments  and  vices  which  loosen 
the  l)ands  of  social  union,  and  endanger  a  country's  welfare. 

But  whatever  influence  these  considerations  may  have  on 
the  minds  of'  the  rulers  of  the  world,  let  us  ever  remember  this 
reviving  trutli.  That  all  human  governments  are  under  the  do- 
minion of  the  great  Head  of  the  church,  who  turneth  the 
hearts  of  kings,  as  he  doth  the  rivers  of  water,  and  can  so  dis- 
pose their  minds  as  to  make  them  favourable  to  our  plans,  and 
willing  to  permit  our  missionaries  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the 
countries  where  they  reign.  On  this  doctrine  should  our 
hearts  rest  with  unshaken  faith  ;  and  here  ought  our  chief  de- 
pendence to  be  placed.  Who  will  venture  to  assert,  that  the 
heathen  governments,  wiiich  now  exist,  are  worse  than  those 
of  old,  where  Tiberius,  Claudius,  Nero,  and  Domitian  reign- 
ed at  Rome  ;  or  other  monarchs  at  the  same  time  in  Parthia^ 
Ethiopia,  and  India?  Yet  under  them  was  the  Gosjiel  propa- 
gated in  the  world.  He,  who  of  old  made  lions  tame  while 
Daniel  was  in  their  cLen,  so  contracted  tlieir  rage,  and  concjuer- 
ed  their  dishke,  or  else  so  fully  engaged  their  thoughts  alxjut 
other  subjects,  that  die  word  ol  the  Lord  had  free  couise,  and 
was  crowned  with  great  success.  When  they  manifei.ted  cruel 
opposition  to  the  cross  of  Christ,  he  moderated  their  lury,  and 
alter  a  season  put  a  stop  t(j  their  violence  by  death,  or  change 
of  mind  ;  so  that  the  truth  contiimed  insensibly  to  sjiread,  and 
the  ver)' sufferings  of  believers  proved  the  increase  of  the  churih. 
What  God  did  then,  cannot  he  do  now  ?  And  are  not  the  soul^ 
-of  men  and  the  interests  of  his  church  as  dear  to  him  now,  iLi 


n 

they  were  then  ?  Animated  by  these  encouraging  views,  may 
we  not  go  forth,  trusting  in  him,  who  is  infinitely  higher  than 
the  highest  upon  earth,  and  who  received  his  kingdom  for  this 
very  purpose  among  others,  that  he  might  exercise  his  power 
in  rt  straining  and  subduing  all  the  opposition,  which  the  princi- 
palities and  powers  of  this  A\'orld  should  make  to  the  diffusion 
of  his  glorious  Gospel.     I  proceed  to  a 

Vth  objection.  iVIany  say,  "  The  present  state  of  the  hea- 
"  then  world  is  so  unfavourable  with  respect  to  religion,  that 
*'  little  hope  can  be  entertained  of  success." 

That  the  religious  state  of  those  countries,  whitli  are  igno- 
rant of  the  Gospel,  is  truly  deplorable,  all,  who  view  it  with 
eyes  enlightened  from  above,  will  readily  allow  ;  "  the  dark 
"  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habitations  of  ignorance 
*'  and  cruelty."  Mahometans  blend  some  knowledge  of  a 
Supreme  Being  with  a  thousand  absurdities  j  and  the  Pagan 
nations  have  not  gone  so  far  in  the  path  of  religion,  as  to  learn 
the  existence  of  one  God,  the  Creator  of  heaven  and  earth  ;  and 
are  besides  sunk  into  the  lowest  abyss  of  ignorance,  idolatry, 
superstition,  and  vice.  A  mournful  sight  indeed  to  the  lover 
of  God  and  man  !  But  what  sentiments  and  conduct  should  it 
inspire  ?  When  Paul  of  old  surveyed  the  famous  city  of  Ath- 
ens, he  saw  the  inhabitants  wholly  given  to  idolatiy  ;  but  did 
the  views  generate  despair  I  Did  it  influence  him  to  leave  the 
Athenians  to  follow  their  own  wicked  devices  ?  No,  his  spirit 
was  stirred  within  him ;  the  divine  word  was  as  a  fire  in  his 
bones  ;  and  he  felt  all  the  eagerness  of  apostolical  zeal  to  pio- 
claim  aloud  in  their  ears  the  doctrines  of  the  glorious  Gospel. 
And  should  not  the  state  of  the  heathen  world,  which  is  so 
deplorable,  produce  the  same  effect  in  us  ?  Were  it  not  bad, 
it  would  not  require  our  aid.  In  proportion  to  its  badness, 
are  we  called  to  help  ;  and  its  extreme  badness  furnishes  the 
most  powerful  motive  to  exert  ourselves  to  the  utmost,  for 
the  salvation  of  their  perishing  souls.  Could  we  survey  each 
of  the  heathen  nations  with  minute  attention,  while  we  saw 
reason  to  weep  over  their  deplorable  situation,  we  should  yet 
find  no  cause  to  despair  of  success  ;  their  ignorance  is  brutish. 
But  is  not  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  able  to  banish  it,  by  shin- 
ing upon  them  with  salvation  on  his  beams  ?  Their  prejudices 
may  be  strong  and  obstinate  ;  but  is  not  the  ])ower  of  the  glo- 
rious Gospel  of  the  blessed  God  able  to  dispel  them  all  ?  Their 
enmity  to  the  self-denying  doctrine  of  salvation,  by  the  righ- 
teousness of  Christ,  may  be  inveterate  ;  but  is  not  the  energy 
of  divine  grace  able  to  bring  down  every  high  thought,  that 
exalteth  itself  against  the  honour  of  his  cross  ?  Their  wicked- 
jiess  may  be  very  great,  and  their  long  habits  of  iniquity  such, 
as  nature  and  reason  cannot  destroy  ;  but  is  not  the  Holy  Spirit 


13 

*)f  Clirist  able  to  renew  their  deprrwod  hearts,  an;!  to  hrinr 
them  to  the  obedience  of  faith,  and  evangelical  sanctity  of  life  i 
Some  of  their  civil  institutions,  and  modes  ot  life,  may  appear 
to  raise  a  formidahk  liarrier  against  the  ai)j)roach  of  the  Cios- 
pel ;  hut  is  not  the  united  power  of  divine  Providence  and 
grace  able  to  level  this  barrier  to  the  ground,  and  to  make  a 
plain  path  ior  the  entrance  of  the  relij^ion  ol  Jesus  into  the 
so'df  As  an  instance  of  the  impediments  thrown  in  the  way 
by  civil  institutions  and  local  customs,  the  dillVrent  casts,  into 
which  the  uihabitants  of  India  are  divided,  have  been  consid- 
ered by  many,  as  pnsenting  a  state  of  society,  which  must  cf- 
fectuallv  hinder  their  conversion  ;  but  is  it  proper  for  us  to 
entertain  such  a  thought  ?  That  they  are  to  be  converted,  is 
plain  from  the  word  of  God.  That  this  impediment  will  be 
removed  out  of  the  way,  is  equally  certain  too.  (iod  may,  in- 
deed, by  terrible  things  in  righteousness,  employ  such  dispen- 
sations of  Providence,  as  shall  elTectually  destroy  these  perni- 
cious distinctions  which  Satan  hath  formed,  and  so  j)rej)are  the 
way  for  the  entrance  of  the  Ciosj^el  ;  but  he  can  easily  do  the 
work  by  the  Gospel  alone.  To  pass  by  the  Mahometans 
there,  who  are  not  subject  to  these  absurd  restraints,  the  low- 
est classes  cannot  be  much  degraded  by  embracing  Christian- 
ity, and  those  who  have  lost  cast,  not  at  all ;  and,  by  our  mis- 
sionaries associating  with  diem,  they  may,  on  the  contrary, 
acquire  some  degree  of  respectability  and  consequence  ;  and 
their  souls  are  as  noble  and  valuable,  as  those  of  the  proud 
Bramins.  When  a  hundred  or  two  are  converted,  here  is 
an  asylum,  into  which  converts  of  superior  casts  may  retire, 
and  the  enlightening  doctrines  of  the  (iospel,  when  once  they 
enter  into  their  souls,  will  destroy  the  pride  of  casts,  and  con- 
tempt of  others,  and  teach  them  to  embrace  with  affection 
every  Christian,  whatever  he  formerly  was,  as  a  brother.  And, 
when  once  a  Christian  cast,  if  I  may  so  speak,  is  formed,  it 
will  appear  more  honouralile  than  all  the  rest,  and  ever>'  be- 
liever will  consider  himself  as  exalted,  not  degraded,  by  the 
change.  As  the  number  of  converts  increases,  the  imjiedi- 
ment  will  be  lessened,  till  at  last  it  entirely  vanishes  away. 
Besides,  when  we  recollect,  what  Christian  converts  have  part- 
ed with,  and  what  they  have  endured,  in  numberless  instances, 
for  the  sake  of  the  Gospel  ;  can  we  think  it  impossi!)le  for  an 
Indian  to  submit  to  loss  of  cast,  for  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  joys  of  his  salvation  ? 

But  the  weakness  of  this  objection  will  be  still  more  appar- 
ent, if  we  consider  for  a  moment,  the  state  of  the  ancient  Pa- 
gan world.  The  capacity  and  disposition  of  the  Heathens,  to 
receive  the  Gospel,  is  not  a  new  question,  just  proposed  for  in- 
vestigation ;  it  iH  above  seventeen  hundred  years  old.     Nay,  it 


14 

has  been  tried,  and  a  decision  given  in  our  favour.  The  Gos- 
pel was  pveaciied  to  tlieoi,  and  it  was  cn)wncd  with  success  ; 
nor  does  it  appear,  that  the  condition  of  the  heathens  was  more 
favourable  to  tht*  Gospel,  than  it  is  now.  In  these  ancient 
days,  their  ignorance  of  God  was  as  profound,  their  prejudices 
as  violent,  their  enmity  as  strong,  their  vices  as  detestable  ;  the 
worldly  intcrxists  of  many,  who  lived  by  the  follies  of  supersti- 
tion, as  much  affected  by  the  reception  of  the  truth  ;  the  Pa- 
gan priests  were  at  least  as  numerous,  as  !)igotted,  as  power- 
ful in  their  influence,  and  as  feelingly  aUve  to  their  honour, 
their  wealth,  and  their  rank  among  the  people,  as  they  are  now 
in  any  land  ;  sages  and  philosophers  were  as  proud,  as  strong- 
ly attached  to  their  own  systems,  bore  as  great  a  sway  over  the 
minds  of  the  people,  from  a  supposition  of  superior  wisdom, 
and  discovered  a  sovereign  contempt  of  Christianity,  and  ite 
professors  ;  and  princes  were  as  Jealous  of  their  authority,  as 
fearful  of  any  thing  that  might  infringe  on  their  dignity,  and 
as  sanguinary  in  opposing  whatever  they  thought  had  a  ten- 
dency to  lessen  their  power,  as  any  can  possibly  be  in  modern 
times ;  yet  even  then  the  Gospel  flourished,  and  not  merely 
whi'e  the  preachers  had  the  poM^er  of  miracles  and  the  gift  of 
tongues  ;  but  for  ages  after  these  had  ceased.  Does  not  this 
representation  afford  much  encouragement  to  us  ? 

The  wicked  lives  of  men,  called  Christians,  maybe  urged  as 
a  peculiar  disadvantage  in  modern  times.  It  is  undoubtedly 
a  stumbling-block  in  the  way,  and  must  beget  strong  prejudic- 
es in  Pagan  minds.  But  though  this  did  not  exist  of  old,  the 
belief  of  it  did  ;  and  that  was  almost  as  bad  in  its  effects. 
Need  I  inform  you  that  Christians  -weie  charged  with  mur- 
dering children,  and  drinking  the  blood  in  their  solemn  rites  ; 
that  they  were  accused  of  promiscuous  intercourse  in  their  re- 
ligious assemblies  ;  that  they  were  considered  by  the  multi- 
tude as  guilty  of  the  most  odious  vices  ?  On  these  accounts, 
according  to  the  prediction  of  our  Lord,  we  are  informed  by 
some  of  the  gravest  historians,  that  the  Christians  were  hated 
by  the  whole  human  race,  as  a  detestable  hord,  polluted  by 
the  most  atrocious  crimes.  With  such  sentiments,  circulating 
among  all  ranks  of  men,  and  generally  credited,  did  the  an- 
cient Pagans  hear  the  Ciospel  ;  and,  in  spite  of  all  these,  mul- 
titudes embraced  it.  Matters,  then,  with  respect  to  this  cir- 
cumstance, are  more  nearly  on  a  level,  than  may  be  at  first  im- 
agined ;  and,  as  the  convert  of  old,  soon  perceived  the  falsehood 
of  the  reports  circulated  against  Christians;  with  the  same  fa- 
cility the  regenerated  Pagan  now  will  learn  the  difference  be- 
tween a  true  believer,  and  the  mere  nominal  professor,  who 
disgraces  the  tide,  and  the  stumbling-block  is  thereby  remov- 
ed.    The  great  David  Brainerd  informs  us,  that  the  rude  Ii>- 


15 

dians  urged  this  objecuon  against  Christianity,  from  the  wick- 
ed lives  of  its  professors,  and  with  all  the  energies  of  ingenuity 
and  eloquence.  But  tht  y  were  converted  Ijv  the  power  of  the 
Gcjspel  :  and  the  same  glorious  truths  confirmed  hy  the  holy 
lives  of  our  missionaries,  ind  accompanied  hv  the  cnerg'of  the 
Spirit,  will,  I  trust   still  produce  the  same  effects. 

Some  might  represent  it  as  an  advantage  of  modem  times, 
that  whereas  of  old,  Christians  were  treated  with  contempt, 
and  were  for  a  season  confounded  with  the  Jews,  a  despised 
people,  now  many  of  the  barbarous  nations  lotjk  up  to  Chris- 
tians as  a  superior  race  of  beings,  on  account  of  their  eminent 
skill  in  arts  and  sciences  ;  and  are  therefore  rnorc  likelj  to  re- 
ceive the  Gospel.  But  I  lay  no  great  stress  on  it  in  the  argu- 
ment. The  people  oi  Lystra,  who  venerated  Paul  and  Ijarna- 
bas,  as  gods  come  down  from  heaven,  and  hastened  with  sac- 
rifices to  testify  their  veneration,  in  a  little  while  stoned  them 
with  stones,  as  the  vilest  of  men,  and  dragged  Paul  out  of  tlic 
city  as  dead.  I  may  however  obseixe,  on  the  whole  of  tiiis 
particular,  that  we  have  no  resson  to  shrink  from  the  compar- 
ison, or  to  consider  modern  heathens  as  more  averse  to  the 
Gos])eI  than  ancient  heathens  were. 

The  great  and  hurtful  mistake  in  the  whole  of  this  objection 
lies  here.  People  consider  missionaries  goitig  f(jrth  amnnir 
the  heathen  as  niere  men,  with  no  wibdom  superior  to  their 
own,  with  no  strength  above  human,  and  they  are  gre-.ulv  dis- 
pirited ;  but  did  we  view  a  missionary  as  we  ough.t,  and  ;is  he 
is,  with  Jesus  his  Master  at  his  right-hand,  accompanying  him 
on  the  way,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  resting  on  iiim  like  a  fiamc  of 
fire,  with  all  his  powerful  energies,  we  could  n<;t  be  cast  down, 
but  mantain  a  cheerful  hope  amidst  U^e  darkest  aj)pearances  of 
Pagan  ig  lorance  and  obstinacy,  and  persevere,  trusting  in  the 
Lord,  and  in  tlie  power  of  his  might. 

VI.  Another  objection  is,  "  liow  and  where  shall  we  find 
*'  proper  persons  to  undertake  the  arduous  work  of  missiona- 
"  ries  to  the  heathen." 

This  is  certainly  a  matter  of  the  highest  importance.  On 
good  missionaries  how  much  depends  !  It  is  indeed  an  ardu- 
ous olFice,  and  requires  the  union  of  two  distinguishing  qiKdities 
in  an  eminent  degree,  knoxuk-dtfc  and  zeal.  A  missionarv 
must  be  a  burning  and  a  shining  light.  The  rays  of  divine 
knowledge  must  shine  forth  biigiuh'  from  his  mind,  and  tbr 
fire  of  divine  zeal  burn  with  a  jnne  llame  in  his  heart.  Ileal 
without  light  will  not  suflTice  for  the  health  and  growth  even  of 
vegetables,  far  less  f)f  spirits.  Heat  without  light  is  consider- 
ed as  descriptive  of  the  j)it  below,  not  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
where  Jehovah  dwells.  lie  that  goes  to  preach  Christ  in  lieath- 
en  lands,  shoukl  be  a  scribe  well  instructed  into  ihc  kingdom 


16 

of  God.  His  knowledge  of  divine  things  should  exceed  that 
of  an  ordinary  pastor  of  a  church  already  formed,  because  from 
him  a  whole  country  may  receive  its  views  of  the  Gospel,  and 
be  cast  as  it  were  into  liis  mould.  And  how  pure  and  full 
should  his  ideas  of  the  Gospel  be  !  When  God  sent  fordi  the 
first  missionaries  to  plant  Christianity  among  the  heathen,  he 
inspired  them  with  a  perfect  knowledge  of  it  in  all  its  parts. 
And  is  it  not  incumbent  on  us  so  far  to  respect  the  divine  pat- 
tern shewn  in  the  mount,  as  to  do  all  in  our  power,  that  those 
whom  we  send  out  to  the  same  glorious  work,  shall  be  men 
eminently  distinguished  for  an  enlarged  and  comprehensive 
understanding  of  the  mystery  of  the  Fadier  and  of  Christ? 
Things  produce  their  like.  Error  in  the  missionary  will  pro- 
duce error  in  the  converts ;  ignorance  will  produce  false  and 
imperfect  veiws  ;  and  pure  truth  in  all  its  parts  will  produce 
pure  truth  on  the  Pagan's  mind,  and  sanctity  and  consolation, 
as  naturally  flowing  therefrom.  We  are  g-'ing  to  s^^nd,  by  our 
missionaries  to  the  heathen,  a  gift  of  inestimable  value  ;  and 
while  we  are  anxiously  careful  that  it  may  not  be  polluted  by 
the  defiling  fingers  of  error,  should  we  not  also  feel  a  holy  so- 
licitude, that  it  may  not  be  vnutilated  or  defaced  by  the  rude 
hand  of  ignorance  ?  But  though  knowledge  be  so  important 
and  so  necessary,  it  is  not  sufficient  of  itself.  The  pale  rays 
of  the  moon  would  bring  neither  grass,  nor  corn,  nor  fruit  to 
maturity.  To  accomplish  this,  the  sun's  genial  beams  must 
diffuse  their  fructifying  virtue  over  the  face  of  the  earth.  In 
like  manner,  to  the  light  of  knowledge  there  must  be  added,  in 
a  good  missionary,  the  celestial  heat  of  zeal ;  pure,  ardent,  per- 
severing zeal  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  man, 
must,  like  unextinguished  fire  upon  the  altar,  burn  continually 
within  his  breast,  unabated  by  all  the  difficulties  and  discour- 
agements which  from  time  to  time  set  themselves  in  array 
against  him.  I  might  add,  that  to  these  radical  qualities,  he 
should  join  the  wisdom  of  the  serpent  to  the  harmlessness  of 
the  dove,  the  most  exalted  devotion,  the  most  profound  humil- 
ity, unconquerable  meekness,  and  patience  under  sufferings 
and  trials,  which  nothing  can  subdue.  Such  ai*e  the  men 
whom  we  wish  to  send  to  the  heathen.  To  find  them  will  be, 
we  must  own,  a  matter  of  great  difficulty  ;  but  the  difficulty 
is  not  insurmountable.  Such  men  have  been  found.  There 
were  many  such  in  the  primitive  ages  of  the  church,  not  only 
in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  but  likewise  in  succeeding  centu- 
ries, long  after  miracles  and  the  gift  of  tongues  had  ceased  to 
accompany  the  preachers  of  the  Gospel.  What  has  been  may- 
be again.  There  are  just  the  same  materials  to  work  upon» 
and  the  same  artificer,  as  of  old.  Human  nature  is  just  the 
same  as  then  ;  if  it  be  not  better,  it  is  not  worse.     Christians, 


ir 

loo,  are  the  same  :  there  are  the  same  divine  principles  in  the 
word  of  God,  und  the  same  ahnight)-  grace  in  tlic  H(j1v  Spirit, 
to  make  them  what  tlicy  were  in  ancient  (hiys.  Why  tlien 
should  not  as  good  missionaries  be  produced  now  ;is  of  old  ? 
Ministers  are  found,  who  are  faithful,  and  /.ealous,  and  suc- 
cessful:  but  the  same  grand  (jualities  are  re(|uired  in  thcni,  as 
in  missionaries  ;  and  it  desen'cs  inquiry,  wliether  it  may  not 
be  laid  down  as  a  general  remark,  "  that  the  same  talents  and 
*'  dispositions,  which  form  a  good  minister  in  England,  would, 
"  by  a  difference  of  application  and  by  adaption  to  studies, 
"  objects,  and  pursuits,  somewhat  vanning  in  kind, have  form- 
"  ed  a  good  and  useful  missionary  for  the  service  of  the  hea- 
"  then."  Besides,  missionaries  have  been  formed  by  other 
societies.  The  Danes,  the  Scots,  the  Moravians,  have  not 
been  suffered  to  leave  their  plans  aljortlve  for  want  of  labour- 
ers :  and  have  not  we  as  extensive  a  field  of  selection  as  any 
of  them  can  boast  of  ? 

If  we  enter  into  a  consideration  of  the  requisite  attainments, 
we  shall  find  nothing  insisted  on,  that  is  impossible.  To  learn 
the  language  of  the  heathen  is  necessary  for  a  missionar\'. 
But  do  not  ten  thousands  learn  foreign  tongues  for  amuse- 
ment, or  for  gain  ;  and  will  die  love  of  Christ  and  of  souls  be 
found  a  less  powerful  motive  for  exertion  ?  Self  denial  is  of 
indispensable  necessity.  But  do  we  not  see  men  practise  it 
from  infeiior  considerations  ?  They  bid  adieu  to  their  dearest 
friends  ;  they  cross  the  mighty  ocean  ;  they  dwell  in  the  most 
sultry  climates ;  they  associate  with  the  rude  and  barbarous 
inhabitants  ;  and  are  for  many  years  deprived  of  that  society 
which  was  so  sweet  to  them  in  their  native  land ;  and  for  what? 
to  amass  wealth.  And  will  not  the  certain  prospect  of  tre;isin-cs 
in  heaven,  and  of  one  of  the  brightest  crowns  of  glory,  animate 
the  Christian  missionary'  to  submit  to  similar  hardships  and  re- 
straints ?  Nor  is  this  grace  peculiar  to  him  ;  for  in  what  part 
of  the  world  can  a  man  be  a  good  minister  of  Jesus  Christ, 
without  the  exercise  of  much  self  denial  in  his  work  ?  Patience 
and  zeal  are  required  of  a  missionary  in  an  almndant  degree. 
But  do  we  not  see  them  exercised  by  the  man  of  the  world,  to 
attain  the  object  of  their  pursuits  ?  How  many  are  diere  now 
in  India,  who  have  been  for  twenty  years  patiently  and  zeal- 
ously following  die  wished-for  prize.'  And  when  we  consider 
this,  shall  we  not  be  ashamed  to  ol)ject,  that  we  are  afraid  we 
shall  not  be  able  to  find  missionaries,  \\ho  will  be  patient  and 
zealous,  when  labouring  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  that  he  may 
see  of  the  travel  of  his  soul  and  Ik-  satisfied  ?  To  make  the 
way  of  salvation  known  to  pagans,  iiow  difllcult  ;  yet  alisolutcly 
necessar)^'  All  good  ministers  feel  something  of  this  in  ronvcy- 
ing  divine  instruction  to  the  young  and  to  the  ignorant.     Be- 


18 

sides,  does  the  adventurous  trader  continue  to  make  himself 
understood  by  the  naked  savages,  if  we  have  aught  to  buy  or 
sell ;  and  though  the  subject  be  more  difficult,  cannot  the  mis- 
sionary let  it  be  known  that  he  brings  the  glad  tidings  of  sal- 
vation to  them,  and  that  they  are  required  to  come  and  buy  it, 
without  money  and  without  price  ?  Though  hard,  this  is  not 
impossible  ;  for  he,  v/ho  created  the  soul  of  man,  framed  the 
Ciospel  of  Christ.  And  he  made  them  so  to  correspond  to 
each  other,  as  that  the  soul  should  be  large  enough  to  receive 
the  Gospel,  and  men  of  the  most  ordinary  capacity  in  heathen 
lands  should  be  able  to  understand  it. 

But  where,  it  may  be  said,  are  those  missionaries  ?  Can 
you  point  them  out  ?  Had  Christ,  before  he  called  his  disci- 
ples, informed  one  of  the  Jewish  Rabbies  that  he  wanted 
twelve  men  to  send  into  all  the  world,  and  convert  the  nations 
to  the  faith  of  his  Gospel,  would  not  the  Avise  Rabbi  have 
smiled  at  the  supposed  folly,  and  have  said,  "  where  are  these 
•■^  twelve  men  to  be  found  ?  They  have  not  yet  breathed  the 
'•'■  breath  of  life."  But  when  Christ  wanted  these,  he  soon 
found  them,  and  in  situations  where  no  proud  Rabbi  since  his 
time  would  have  looked  for  them.  And  after  keeping  them 
in  his  academy  for  three  years  and  a  half,  where  they  received 
lectures  in  theology,  and  saw  every  principle  displayed,  and 
every  rule  exemplified  in  his  life  and  at  his  death,  he  filled 
them  with  his  spirit,  and  sent  them  forth  to  bring  the  nations 
into  subjection  to  him.  How  well  qualified  they  were  for  the 
office  both  their  writings  and  the  success  of  their  ministry  af- 
ford a  satisfactory  proof.  And  cannot  our  Lord  with  equal 
ease  find  out  missionaries  now  ?  He  can  and  will.  As  soon 
as  they  are  wanted,  these  objectors  may  be  convinced  that  Je- 
sus will  call  them,  put  the  desire  into  their  heart,  and  they 
will  offer  themselves  willingly  for  his  service.  Indeed  I  be- 
lieve that  not  a  few  have  already  discovered  an  earnest  desire  to 
be  employed  in  this  arduous  but  glorious  woi  k.  In  fine,  if  it  be 
but  considered  with  serious  attention,  that  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  when  he  ascended  up  on  high,  received  gifts  for  men  on 
purpose  to  qualify  them  for  every  employment  in  his  church, 
even  the  most  difficult ;  and  that  it  is  his  office,  and  will  be 
liis  delight  to  fit  missionaries  for  pulling  down  the  thrones  of 
satan,  and  extending  the  kingdom  of  the  Redeemer,  certainly 
the  objection  will  be  withdrawn.  Perhaps  some  may  even 
object, 

VII.  Whence  will  the  society  and  the  missionaries  be  able 
to  find  support  ? 

I  cannot  think  the  main  difficulty  lies  here.  Considerable 
funds  will  indeed  be  necessary  ;  but  they  will  be  also  readily 
provided.     When  folly  and  vanity  call  for  support,  no  lack  of 


19 

money  is  observed.  ^Vhcn  an  opera  house  or  a  theatre  is  tu 
be  erected,  i-j  it  found  imjiossible  to  provide  tuiids  ?  And  il 
tliese  haunts  of  mere  amusement  can  be  raised  with  case,  shall 
it  be  an  insuperable  diflicultv  to  procure  a  sum  of  u^oney  to 
convey  instruction  necessary  to  the  happiness  of  Mnmorlal 
souls  r  If  the  lovers  of  \anity  be  thus  liberal  to  gratify  a  tor- 
lorn  and  depraved  taste,  shall  not  we,  who  jnofcss  to  love  Ciod 
and  Christ,  and  the  souls  of  men,  exert  ourselves,  and  contri- 
bute of  our  substance  to  attain  the  highest  ends  which  a 
creature  can  possibly  pursue,  the  end,  lor  which  Jesus  slied 
his  blood  upon  the  cross  ?  Arc  thousands  of  professing 
Christians  riding  in  chariots,  and  shall  support  lie  wanting 
for  missionaries  to  travel  in  the  apostolical  mode  for  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen  ?  "  Is  it  time  for  you  (says  the 
*'  prophet  in  the  context  to  the  Jews  of  old)  to  dwell  in  ceiled 
*'  houses,  and  this  house  lie  waste  r"  Tlie  same  argument 
•would  I  urge.  Many  of  you  dwell  in  splendid  houses,  ele- 
gantly furnished  ;  and  some  have  more  than  one ;  and  have 
you  nothing  to  bestow  tow  ards  building  the  house  of  the  Lord 
of  hosts  ?  Others  arc  growing  rich  through  the  bounty  of 
Providence  ;  and  have  you  nothing  to  spare  for  Christ  and 
his  cause  ?  It  cannot  be.  It  is  needless  to  urge  the  mat- 
ter. In  this  manner  had  I  purposed  to  reason  with  you.  But 
to  my  unspeakal^lc  joy,  vou  have  rendered  these  tew  hints  al- 
most needless  by  the  manv  examples  of  generosity,  which  have 
far  exceeded  our  expectations.  Here  we  have  already  be- 
held, and  there  certainly  wc  shall  still  behold  the  triumi)hs  of 
Christian  benevolence,  and  the  liberal  free-will  oflerings  ot  pi- 
ous zeal.  The  abundant  oblation  of  the  aflluent ;  the  gene- 
rous contribution  of  the  industrious,  the  day  labourer's  pence, 
and  the  widow's  mite,  will  furnish  a  sacred  treasure  sufficient- 
ly ample  for  building  the  house  of  the  Lord  in  all  its  glory, 
and  for  providing  support  to  those  who  minister  in  the  sanctu- 
ary from  year  to  year,  till  the  heathen  say,  "  It  is  enough.' 

An  Villth  objection,  urged  by  many  is,  "There  is  no 
••'  door  opened  in  Providence  for  the  entrance  of  the  Cospcl : 
"  We  should  wait  till  such  an  event  take  place,"  and  then 
diligently  improve  it. 

Is  not  this  founded  in  a  mistake  ?  Ccrtainl)-  a  door  is  open- 
ed in  Providence  ;  and  we  are  called  upon  to  enter  in.  I'or- 
merly,  in  the  dark  ages,  nations  had  little  intercourse  with  one 
another  ;  and  such  as  were  separated  !)y  the  sea,  or  by  coun- 
tries intervening,  scarcely  knew  of  each  other's  existence. 
But  since  the  invention  of  the  mariner's  compass,  every  part 
of  the  globe  has  been  explored  ;  nearly  all  the  tril)es  ol  the 
earth  have  been  brought  into  view,  and  some  kind  of  inter- 
course established  with  them.     And  for  what  end  is  all  this 


20 

Was  America  discovered  to  our  view,  that  those  inhuman 
ruffians,  who  first  landed  on  her  shores,  might  rob  the  inhabi- 
tants of  their  country,  murder  them  by  millions,  and  send  the 
few  that  remained  into  the  bowels  of  the  earth  to  dig  for  gold 
to  allay  the  cravings  of  their  accursed  avarice  ?  Were  thy 
coasts,  0  Africa,  unveiled  to  our  eyes,  that  Christian  mer- 
chants, sanctioned  by  Christian  legislatures,  might  drag  thy 
unoffending  sons  and  daughters  from  their  native  soil,  and  all 
the  tender  charities  of  life,  to  be  bondmen  and  bondw^omen  in 
their  distant  colonies,  till  welcome  death  put  an  end  to  the 
bitterness  of  sorrow,  and  proclaimed  deliverance  from  the  gal- 
ling yoke  ?  No  one  that  has  the  spirit  of  man  within  him  will 
dare  to  assert  the  impious  falsehood.  Do  ye  think,  ye  men 
of  literature  and  philosophy,  that  the  chief  design  is  to  gratify 
your  curiosity,  to  make  your  maps  more  full,  your  systems  of 
geography  more  complete,  and  your  histories  of  man  in  his 
various  forms  and  institutions  more  perfect  ?  Do  ye  suppose, 
ye  men  of  commerce,  that  the  great  end  of  God  in  this  dis- 
pensation is,  that  the  manufactures  of  Englartd  might  find  a 
more  extensive  and  profitable  market,  and  that  the  commodi- 
ties furnished  by  these  distant  lands  might  minister  to  our 
convenience,  luxury,  and  affluence  ?  No  ;  these  are  the  false 
imaginations  of  worldly  men  who  see  objects  through  a  dis- 
torted medium.  The  true  state  of  the  case  is  this  :  God  in 
his  Providence  has  discovered  these  nations  to  us,  and  given 
us  intercourse  with  them,  that  a  door  might  thereby  be  open- 
ed for  the  entrance  of  the  Gospel,  and  that  messengers  might 
be  sent  to  them  with  the  joyful  tidings  of  salvation  by  the 
cross  of  Christ.  Nay  the  very  discovery  of  them  is  the  hand 
of  God,  opening  the  door,  and  a  loud  call  to  the  lovers  ot  the 
Gospel  to  enter  in,  and  labour  for  the  salvation  of  perishing 
souls.  Philosophers  account  the  mere  discovery  of  these  dis- 
tant countries,  a  door  opened  for  them  to  go  in,  and  reap  all 
the  improvements  which  sdence  can  possibly  collect.  Mer- 
chants think  the  mere  discovery,  a  door  opened  wide  enough 
for  them  to  go  in,  and  purchase  from  the  inhabitants  the  com-  jj 
modities  of  their  own  country,  and  dispose  of  their  own  in  * 
return.  And  after  this  shall  we  hear  Christians  whine  that 
a  door  is  not  opened  to  the  heathen  for  them  to  enter  in,  and 
strenuously  exert  themselves  for  the  salvation  of  guilty  and 
miserable  men  ?  For  shame,  brethren,  shall  it  be  said,  that  the 
love  of  science,  and  the  love  of  gain  are  more  powerful  in  their 
principles,  more  active  in  their  exertions,  and  less  cold  and^  M 
formal  in  seeking  an  introduction  to  the  heathen,  and  cultivat-V 
ing  a  friendly  intercourse  with  them,  than  Christian  zeal,  and 
the  love  of  immortal  souls  ! 

What  door,  I  would  ask,  do  you  wish  to  be  opened  to  you  ? 


SI 

what  do  you  efl'ect  ?  \vhat  can  you  expert  more  than  is  alread) 
done  ?  We  have  the  Ciospel.  'I'hcy  have  souls  lo  he  saved. 
We  know  how  to  convey  it  to  them.  We  tan  learn  their  lan- 
guage to  teach  them  religion,  just  as  readily  as  another  can  to 
acquire  wealih,  and  so  ha\e  a  door  of  u'tennKc.  And  by 
humble  and  lervent  prayer,  we  may  hope  tor  the  divine  bless- 
ing and  (lod's  powerlul  aid,  to  convert  the  sinner  and  give  a 
door  ot"  entrance.  What  more  then  can  we  recjHire  ?  What 
is  necessary  besides,  to  constitute  an  open  door  ?  Do  vou  ex- 
pect they  will  send  for  us  to  come  to  them  ?  But  how  can 
that  be,  seeing  they  are  ignorant  of  llic  Ciospel,  and  know  not, 
unhappy  creatures,  what  the  invaluable  blessing  is,  which  they 
netd,  and  which  we  have  to  bestow  upf)n  them:' 

Some  men  in  the  course  of  life,  meet  with  uncommon  events, 
or  miracles  in  Providence;  ai;d  are  tlu-reiore  ready  to  look 
for  something  extraordinary  in  the  vay  nf  direction  and  en- 
couragement. But  this  is  not  God's  common  method  in  the 
government  of  the  world  ;  nay  no't  even  in  his  dispensations 
towards  the  church.  If  ^•ou  read  the  historv  of  the  planting 
of  Christianitv,  you  will  find  in  a  verv  few  instances  C»od  giv- 
ing his  aposdes  partici:lar  directions  to  whom  to  go,  and  where 
to  preach.  But  ordinarily  there  Avas  nothing  of  this  :  they 
went  forth,  led  bv  the  dictates  of  Christian  providence,  and 
Christian  zeal,  wherever  there  were  precious  souls,  and  preach- 
ed the  word,  the  Lord  working  with  them.  From  an  accu- 
rate perusal  of  ecclesiastical  history  it  apj)ears,  that  this  has 
been  the  way  ever  since,  in  all  the  efforts  which  have  been 
made  to  propagate  tlie  Gospel,  even  in  the  most  remarkable 
seasons.  What  open  door  had  Luther,  Zwiiiglius,  and  Calvin 
to  preach  the  doctrine  of  the  cross  to  die  millions  sunk  in  ig- 
norance and  superstition  ?  Were  they  guided  and  authorized 
by  visions  and  revelations  of  the  Lord  ?  or  did  they  at  first 
find  men  inviting  them  to  expose  the  errors  of  ]ioj)ery,  and  to 
feed  them  with  evangelical  doctrine  !  No,  it  was  while  they 
preached,  that  people  Were  convinced  of  their  errors,  and  em- 
braced the  truth.  And  this  may  be  considered  as  a  general 
rule.  Before  the  ministers  of  Jesus  set  out  to  preach,  matters 
had  been  precisely  in  the  same  situation  as  now  with  us. 
Providence  unbarred  her  gate,  and  shewed  them  where  there 
were  souls  to  be  saved,  and  this  was  all  the  encouragement 
she  gave.  But  when  they  had  gone  forth,  and  were  preach- 
ing the  word,  God  opened  the  door  of  faith,  removed  oI)stacle3 
out  of  the  way,  and  gave  efficacv  to  the  w<jrd  of  his  grace,  and 
this  frequenth-,  where  at  first  there  were  the  most  unjileasing 
appearances,  and  the  most  violent  opposition.  11  these  things 
be  seriously  reviewed,  it  will  no  longer  be  objected,  that  a  door 
is  not  opened  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen. 


22 

IX.  It  is  objected  by  some,  "  what  right  have  we  to  inter- 
"  fere  with  the  religion  of  other  nations  .^" 

Some  think  it  enough,  if  people  have  a  religion;  and  if  they 
be  sincere  in  it,  thev  conclude,  that  they  shall  certainly  be  sav- 
ed ;  no  matter  of  what  kind  the  religion  is.  This  discovers 
the  lowest  aliyss  of  mental  stupidit}',  and  an  utter  ignorance  of 
the  nature  of  (tod  and  virtue.  Is  there  not  a  difference  in 
things  themselves  ?  Will  poison  nourish  the  body,  like  whole- 
some food  ?  "Will  a  spell  or  a  charm  heal  diseases,  like  an  ef- 
ficacious medicine  ?  Will  darkness  serve  to  shew  a  traveller 
his  way,  as  well  as  light  ?  If  a  man  sets  out  on  a  journey  and 
advances  widi  diligence,  does  it  not  matter,  whether  he  be  on 
the  right  road  ?  Is  there  no  difference  between  truth  and  er- 
ror, between  verity  and  fnlsehood,  between  right  and  wrong? 
Can  the  infinitely  wise  God  be  pleased  with  a  religion,  full  of 
ridiculous  absurdities  ?  Can  a  holy  God  be  delighted  with  an 
homage,  M'hich  does  not  proceed  from  holy  dispositions,  and 
which  has  no  tendency  to  produce  them  ?  Can  a  righteous 
God  ever  accept  services  which  give  no  honour  to  his  recti- 
tude ;  but  on  the  contrary,  trample  it  under  foot  ?  Can  a  good 
and  gracious  God  look  with  approbation  on  a  ritual,  sangui- 
nary in  its  nature,  and  nourishing  the  seeds  of  enmity  and  re- 
venge, and  where  there  is  not  a  spark  of  benevolence,  or  love 
to  God,  and  love  to  man  ?  If  after  this,  a  person  will  still 
maintain,  that  it  matters  not  what  a  man's  religion  is,  provid- 
ed he  be  sincere,  to  argue  with  him  is  to  lose  both  time  and 
labour. 

But  some  who  acknowledge  the  religion  of  "  the  heathen  to 
"  be  bad,"  still  say,  "  what  right  have  we  to  interfere  ?"  If 
report  speak  truth,  this  was  urged  in  the  first  assembly  of  a 
Christian  land,  by  a  great  name  in  the  Iherarij^  nay  in  the  re- 
UguAis^  or  rather  in  the  ecclesiastical  world.  How  little  weight 
there  is  in  the  objection,  whenever,  or  by  whomsoever  urged, 
will  be  evident,  when  you  consider,  that  we  have  an  authority, 
paramount  to  every  other ;  the  authority  of  Jehovah  himself, 
for  carrying  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen  ;  and  not  only  his  au- 
thorit}',  biit  his  express  command,  which  makes  us  criminal  if 
we  disobey.  "  Go,"  says  the  Son  of  God,  to  his  disciples. 
Matt,  xxviii,  19,  "  go,  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
"  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
"  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  com- 
"  manded  you  ;  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the 
"  end  of  the  world,  Amen."  Such  is  the  commission,  and  it 
must  abide  in  force,  till  it  be  executed  ;  that  is,  till  all  nations 
be  taught,  and  with  respect  to  time,  until  the  end  of  the  world, 
should  the  design  not  be  accomplished  sooner.  As  the  na- 
tions are  not  yet  all  taught  the  religion  of  Jesus,  it  is  evident, 


23 

that  the  obUgation  to  teach  them,  is  in  torce  on  us,  ;ls  his  dis- 
ciples ;  and  we  have  the  hi^liest  auihoriiy  to  proceed  in  the 
work,  and  to  interfere  with  the  religion  ol  the  heathen  nations. 
But  to  descend  from  auihoril)-  to  reasoning:  Is  not  active 
benevolence  one  ot  the  grand  princij)les  ot  Chrisiianiiv  ?  I 
never  ielt  the  obligation  to  exeicise  it  in  an  extensive  degree, 
as  I  do  now  ;  and  I  fear  we  have  all  greatly  neglected  this 
part  of  duty.  Benevolence  teaches  us  to  do  good,  both  to  the 
bodies  and  souls  of  man  ;  and  the  numerous  distresses,  and 
miseries,  which  overspread  the  earth,  are  loud  calls  to  every 
Christian's  benevolence  for  relief,  and  to  his  utmost  exertions, 
if  possible,  to  lessen  or  remove  them.  If  a  country  were 
starving  from  a  grievous  famine,  would  it  be  a  culpable  inter- 
ference, to  freight  a  vessel,  and  send  them  our  bread  to  eat  ? 
And  if  their  souls  be  starving  from  a  famine  of  the  word  of 
God,  shall  it  be  accounted  wrong,  to  convey  to  them  the  bread 
of  life  ?  Did  pestilential  disease  ravage  an  unhappy  land, 
and  there  was  no  medical  man  to  administer  relief;  if  a  phy- 
sician should  kindly  go  to  dispense  a  sovereign  remedy,  and 
restore  the  sick  to  health,  would  it  be  an  improper  interfer- 
ence ?  And  if  by  the  raging  of  the  mortal  malady  of  sin,  the 
whole  head  be  sick,  the  whole  heart  faint,  and  miserable  pa- 
gans ready  to  perish,  is  it  blamable  to  attempt  to  heal  and  save 
their  diseased  souls  ?  If  we  heard,  that  in  a  pagan  countr}', 
superstition  and  fanaticism  brought  annuallv  to  the  altar  a 
hundred  thousand  men  and  women,  would  an  attempt  in  some 
ardent  philanthropist,  to  convince  them  of  the  folly  and  wick- 
edness of  the  barbarous  custom,  be  a  criminal  interference  with 
the  religion  of  the  infatuated  people  ?  And  shall  the  endeav- 
ours of  Christian  benevolence  to  save  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  perishing  sinners  among  the  pagans  from  the  miseries  of 
the  second  death,  be  bnmded  with  the  defaming  name  of  a 
meddler  in  other  men's  matters  ?  If  a  nation  were  ignorant 
of  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  and  of  those  discoveries  which 
contribute  to  human  happiness,  would  it  Ik-  a  culpable  inter- 
ference for  a  society  to  send  persons  to  teach  men  to  sow  and 
plant,  to  build  houses,  and  procure  abundance  of  ever)'  com- 
fort ?  And  shall  a  crime  be  imputed  to  those  who  would  teach 
rude  pagans,  ignorant  of  all  the  arts  of  the  spiritual  life,  the 
science  of  faith  in  a  Saviour,  the  art  of  holy  living,  so  us  to 
please  God,  the  way  of  maintaining  fellowship  with  tlie  Fa- 
ther, and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  ci;rtain  method  ol 
securing  etemiU  blessedness  beyond  the  grave  ?  Hisc  up  now, 
thou  who  utterest  the  objecti(jn,  and  say,  what  man,  or  l)ody 
of  men,  have  obtained  a  patent  from  heaven,  to  stop  the  cur- 
rent of  Christian  benevolence  from  flowing  through  the  place 
of  their  abode,  or  to  concenter  and  perpetuate  misery  in  the 


24 

country  where  they  dwell  ?  Stand  forth,  and  speak  before  the 
thousands  who  surround  thee.  But  thou  art  wise  to  hide  thy 
head  for  shame,  and  conceal  thy  folly.     Once  more, 

X.  Others  say,  "  We  have  heathens  enough  at  home,  let 
*'  us  convert  them  first  before  we  go  abroad." 

That  there  are  vast  multitudes  in  England,  as  ignorant  as 
heathens,  it  is  painful  to  be  compelled  to  acknowledge.  That 
every  method  should  be  employed  for  their  instruction  and 
salvation,  what  Christian  will  not  loudly  affirm  ?  But  do  you 
mean  by  the  objection,  that  all  the  people  at  home  should  be 
converted  before  we  go  abroad  ?  This  mode  of  arguing  would 
effectually  prevent  proceeding  in  the  villages  too,  because  those 
who  are  in  town  may  on  these  principles  say,  "  There  are 
"  hundreds  in  the  neighbouring  streets,  still  in  a  state  of  im- 
••'  penitence  ;  why  therefore  should  1  go  out  into  the  places 
"  around,  while  there  are  so  many  wicked  people  at  my  door." 
Such  reasoning  and  such  conduct  would  hinder  the  progress 
of  the  Gospel  in  the  world,  and  restrain  that  active  benevo- 
lence, to  which  God  has  here  assigned  some  peculiar  service^ 
and  to  which  he  has  pioposed  objects  so  numerous  and  im- 
portant. 

The  apostles  did  neither  argue  nor  act  in  this  way,  else  they 
had  never  gone  beyond  the  bounds  of  Jerusalem  or  Judah  ; 
and  the  Gentiles  had  remained  ignorant  of  the  gospel  unto  this 
hour.  Had  Peter  said,  "  There  are  unbelieving  enough  in  the 
"  land  of  Canaan,  let  us  convert  them  first,  before  we  go  to 
*'  the  Gentiles,"  what  would  have  become  of  those,  who  were 
not  of  the  seed  of  Abraham  ?  Or  if  Paul,  the  apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  when  he  went  down  to  Antioch,  and  preached  in  that 
populous  city,  had,  if  requested  to  go  into  Greece  or  Italy, 
made  this  reply  :  Why  should  I ;  there  are  a  hundred  thou- 
sand heathens  in  Antioch  :  It  is  needless  for  me  to  go  further, 
as  long  as  1  live  :  What  would  then  have  become  of  us,  or  of 
all  who  live  in  these  remote  parts  of  the  earth  ?  But  this  ob- 
jection is  not  derived  either  from  apostolical  reasoning  or  con- 
duct. 1  hey  were  itinerant  preachers  :  They  travelled  from 
city  to  cit} ,  and  from  country  to  country.  Wherever  they 
went,  they  scattered  the  seed  of  the  word,  made  converts,  form- 
ed them  into  a  church,  and  then  removed  to  some  other  place, 
where  the  sound  of  the  gospel  had  not  been  heard.  This  has 
likewise  been  the  method  in  all  remarkable  revivals  of  religion, 
as  at  the  reformation  from  Popery,  and  in  more  limited  effu- 
sions of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  particular  lands.  Besides,  it  is 
with  a  bad  grace  indeed,  that  the  objection  is  offered  among 
us.  For  more  than  two  hundred  years  has  the  Gospel  been 
preached  in  England  :  and  now,  when  it  is  proposed  to  send 
it  to  Pagan  nations,  an  objection  is  raised,  in  order  to  quench 


the  sacred  lux-  oi'  pious  zeal.  What  Iiave  vou  Ijccu  iioiu^  ail 
your  days  in  convcrtinjr  the  heathen  In  the  dark  plac.s  of  Kne- 
land  ?  If  nodihig,  with  what  face  could  vc  object  to  this  be- 
nevolent plan  ?  If  soniethintr,  tlien  i;o  on'at  home,  while  oth- 
ers labour  abroad  :  and  both  domestic  and  foreign  heathens 
will  leceive  unspeakable  benefit.  That  apostolical  man,  Brai- 
nerd,  mentions,  that  the  conversion  of  the  Indians  had  a  ver\- 
happy  effect  on  some  of  the  people  in  America,  by  producinj- 
a  solemn  fear  lest  they  should  be  rejected  and  cast  off.  S'lu- 
gular  advantages  will,  I  trust,  result  to  the  people  of  England 
from  the  successful  exertion  of  our  plan,  and  the  zealous  ef- 
forts of  our  missionaries  among  the  distant  and  unenlightened 
nations  of  the  earth. 

I  have  now  considered  every  objection,  which  appeared  like- 
ly to  be  raised.  Shall  I  flatter  mvself  that  I  have  given  a  sat- 
isfactory ansM  er  ?  Where  prejudice  and  dislike  to  the  cause 
proposed  the  difficulties,  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that  I  should 
prevail.  But  where  the  objections  have  been  made  by  candid 
and  impa<-tial  minds,  vhich  had  not  weighed  the  matter  atten- 
tively, nor  had  sufficient  means  of  Information,  I  would  fain 
hope  I  have  uot  spoken  in  vain. 

Is  there  then  no  difficulty  in  the  way,  but  may  lie  surmount-' 
ed  ?  Let  me  intreat  you  all,  my  brethren,  to  exert  yourselves 
to  the  utmost  in  this  glorious  Mork.  There  is  but 'one  privi- 
lege I  know  of,  which  we  have  above  the  saints  in  heaven.  It 
consists  in  a  capacity  of  being  Instrumental  in  the  conversion  of 
sinners  to  God.  With  what  avidit\-  should  we  improve  it  .* 
An  opportunity  now  presents  itself  :  embrace  it  without  de- 
lay. I  need  not  infftrm  you  that  there  is  one  way  in  which 
you  may  all  promote  it — dij  your  prayers.  Here  let  all  unite. 
Whenever  you  enter  into  your  closet,  let  there  be  one  suppli- 
cation for  the  blessing  of  God  on  the  missionary  society.  Re- 
member it  always  in  your  family  devotions  :  and  let  it  never 
be  forgotten  in  public  worship.  While  it  is  not  forgotten,  see 
that  you  offer  up  the  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  faith.  It  has 
been  remarked  by  some,  that  in  the  intercessory  i)art  of  pray- 
er, the  devotion  of  the  assembly  has  been  most  relaxetl :  let  us 
aim  that  the  observation  may  no  more  have  place  ;  but  that  then 
the  souls  of  the  worshipjjcrs  may  burn  with  peculiar  ardour. 
Your  pecuniary  aid  I  need  not  urge  ;  when  called  upon,  your 
generosity  will  be  displayed.  And  if  dire  necessity  should 
prevent  any  ol  you  from  jierforming  this  act  of  benevolence, 
it  will,  I  am  sure,  fill  }  ou  with  regret  to  be  obliged  to  with- 
hold your  hand  in  so  good  a  cause.  Cultivate  a  spirit  of  zeal 
for  the  prosperity  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  the  world  ;  and 
seek  to  have  your  souls  enlarged  in  ardent  desires  for  the  sal- 
vation of  precious  souls.  Hecomm.-nd  this  gloriou'^,  cnusf;  trt 
4 


2a 

others.  Interest  in  it  as  many  as  you  can  ;  and  strive  to  kin- 
dle in  the  breasts  of  all  around  you  that  ardour  of  zeal  which 
you  yourselves  fell.  Thijs  will  it  spread  from  soul  to  soul  ; 
and  the  number  of  those,  who  pray  and  long  for  the  conversion 
of  the  heathen,  be  greatly  increased.  Consider  this,  I  beseech 
you,  for  it  is  not  considered  by  any  of  us  as  it  ought :  "  One 
"  important  idea  conceived  in  the  mind  of  an  individual,  and 
*'  uttered  with  energy  in  conversation,  will  swiftly  fly  from  man 
*'  to  man,  till  in  the  space  of  a  year  it  has  enlightened  the  un- 
*'  derstanding,  warmed  the  hearts,  and  given  a  direction  to  the 
*'  conduct  of  thousands  :  and  it  is  still  in  a  progressive  state  of 
"  extension.  In  process  of  time  it  may  influence  a  nation, 
"  and  a  world." 

To  find  missionaries  for  the  service  of  the  heathen,  as  it  is  a 
matter  of  the  last  consequence,  so  it  is  a  thing  in  which  all 
should  give  their  aid.  There  are  many  whom  modesty  con- 
ceals from  public  view,  that  would  be  good  messengers  of  the 
gospel  of  peace.  The  man  who  shall  point  out  one  of  these 
will  render  us  an  essential  service.  Blessed  are  ye  among 
men,  women,  who  have  children,  that  shall  dedicate  themselves 
to  the  service  of  the  Lord  Jesus  among  the  idolatrous  nations. 
Had  I  a  son  arrived  at  years  of  maturity,  who  was  qualified 
for  the  ofiice,  I  should  feel  the  most  delicious  sensations  at 
seeing  him  offer  himself  as  a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  and 
embark  for  India,  or  some  remote  island  in  the  most  distant 
sea.  I  should  think  him  better  provided  for,  than  if  he  went 
to  Hindostan,  under  the  most  powerful  patronage,  with  the 
fairest  prospect  of  aflfluence  and  honours.  And  should  he  at 
some  future  time  return  for  a  season,  and  in  giving  ycu  an  ac- 
count of  his  ministry  be  able  to  say  to  you,  "•  There  are  hun- 
"  dreds  of  persons  in  the  place  from  which  I  came,  who  have 
"  been  converted  by  the  ministry  of  the  word  ;  and  whom 
"  God  hath  honoured  me  to  turn  from  idols,  to  serve  the  liv- 
*'  ing  and  true  God,  and  to  wait  for  his  Son  from  heaven, 
"  even  Jesus,  who  deliveretli  us  from  the  wrath  to  come,"  I 
should  esteem  it  a  greater  honour  to  myself,  and  a  greater  hap- 
piness to  him,  than  if  he  were  to  visit  his  native  land  with  the 
princely  treasures  and  the  eastern  splendour  of  a  Hastings  or 
a  Glive.  But  how  great  will  our  obligations  be  to  those  who, 
having  received  from  the  God  of  providence  and  grace,  the 
grand  qualities  of  good  missionaries,  shall  come  forward  and 
offer  themselves  for  the  work  of  the  Lord.  Honourable  in- 
deed, among  men,  honourable  in  the  eyes  of  angels  and  of  God 
will  our  first  missionaries  be.  Hail,  ye  blessed  of  the  Lord,  I 
admire  your  choice  :  I  feel  a  veneration  for  you  ;  may  the  Lord 
go  with  you,  and  bless  you  ;  and  what  you  lose  in  the  pleas- 
ures of  civilized  society,  may  you  find  more  than  compensated 


in  fellowship  with  Cud,  and  in  sceinj^  yo\ir  l;\hours  crownctl 
v/ith  abundant  succtss.  Utlightlul  will  it  be  to  yoii  to  be  sur- 
rounded with  your  converts,  and  to  iind  in  llurn  laiheis  and 
mothers,  sisters  and  brothers,  sons  and  daughters,  reUiives 
and  friends.  Your  place  in  heaven  will  be  near  to  apostles, 
martyrs,  and  reiormers  ;  and  youi'  crov.  ns  shine  with  superior 
lustre.  We,  who  are  merely  stated  pastors  in  churches  airead\ 
formed,  look  up  to  you  as  our  superiors,  and  honour  vou  as 
displaying  that  dignified  temper  and  conduct  which  places  you 
high  in  the  scale  of  moral  excellence. 

Why  should  we  be  cast  di-wn  at  the  prospect  of  difficulties 
in  the  way?  Let  our  whole  dependence  be  placed  in  the  wis- 
dom, power,  and  grace  of  the  Lord  Jtsus  Christ.  He  can  ex- 
alt every  valley,  level  every  mountain  and  hill,  make  the  way 
to  places  plain,  and  the  crooked  straight ;  and  by  removing 
every  stumbling  block,  prepare  the  rough  for  his  ser\'anis,  and 
make  the  triumph  of  the  cross  glorious  in  the  eyes  of  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth.  To  attempt  is  noble.  To  fail  here  is  more 
honourable  than  to  succeed  in  most  other  pursuits.  Should  we 
fail  of  succtss,  w hile  we  may  l)e  grieved  that  the  heathen  are 
still  to  remain  in  darkness,  we  shall  ha\  e  no  reason  to  repent 
of  our  undertaking.  Will  the  future  j)art  of  our  life  roll  (m 
more  unhappy  or  disreputable,  because  we  attempted  w  ithout 
effect  to  extend  the  boundaries  of  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ? 
Will  it  tinge  our  cheeks  with  shame,  when  we  are  laid  upon  a 
death  bed,  that  we  were  strenuously  engaged  in  an  unsuccess- 
ful effort,  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  Christ  among  the  heath- 
en ?  Or  w ill  it  cover  us  with  blushes  when  we  approach  the 
throne  of  God  at  the  judgment,  to  have  it  said  In  an  attending 
spirit,  "  That  man  was  an  ardent  suppf)rter  of  an  unsuccesslul 
"  society,  whose  object  was  to  bring  the  heathen  to  seek  sal- 
"•  vation  through  the  blood  of  the  Redeemer's  cross." 

But  I  hope  better  things,  even  the  success  of  our  plan 
for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  though  I  thus  speak.  Yet 
mistake  me  not ;  discouragements,  many  and  great,  we  may 
meet  with,  and  perhaps  want  of  success  where  our  hopes  are 
most  sanguine.  Nav,  Providence  may  seem  to  frown  on  our 
attempts,  the  ears  of  Jehovah  to  be  shut  against  our  prayers, 
and  seasons  roll  on  with  little  prosi)ect  of  advantage.  He  not 
cast  down  at  this,  nor  surprised  if  scoffers  laugh  loud  rnnidst 
their  derision  of  our  folly.  Why  that  despondency  ?  \Shencc 
came  that  impious  whisper,  "  we  may  now  give  up  all  for 
'*  lost  ?"  Remember  God  seeth  not  as  man  seelh  :  he  w  orkelh 
not  as  man  worketh,  and  he  accomplishes  his  plans  in  a  way 
peculiar  to  himself.  In  those  desigi.s  whi(  h  are  most  pleasing 
in  his  sight,  and  to  which  he  ha-,  determined  the  mkjsi  lavour- 
able  issue,  it  frequently  happens,  that  it  is  not  till  after  a  trial 


.28 

of  persevering  faith  and  patience,  that  he  gives  success  ;  atid 
when  he  does  give  it,  it  is  where  and  xvhen^  and  in  a  manner 
we  did  not  expect.  Success  in  God's  place,  and  time,  and  way, 
I  do  look  for  on  our  efforts  :  we  have  every  encouraging  rea- 
son to  build  our  hopes  upon,  and  if  we  should  succeed,  O  how 
delightful  the  prospect  which  rises  to  our  view  !  Idolatrous  Pa- 
gans changed  into  Christians,  who  worship  God  in  spirit  and  in 
truth.  Churches  formed  of  woi'shippers  of  stocks  and  stones  ; 
and  prayers  and  praises  ascended  to  God  and  to  the  Lamb,  in 
lands  where  the  voice  of  Jehovah  was  never  mentioned  before. 
What  joy  must  there  be  in  heaven,  when  the  saints  and  angels 
there  look  down  and  behold  the  glorious  change  !  Who  can  ex- 
press the  delight  that  we  shall  feel,  to  see  our  missionaries  visit 
us  after  revolving  years,  accompanied  by  some  of  their  converts, 
presenting  the  gods  of  the  heathen,  which  their  former  wor- 
shippers have  sent  as  symbols  of  the  triumphs  of  the  cross,  and 
unequivocal  evidences  of  their  contempt  for  idolatry,  and  that 
they  how  treat  with  derision  those  things,  which  were  once 
deemed  most  sacred.  How  sweet  an  employment  to  hear  then! 
recount  the  great  things,  which  God  hath  been  pleased  to  do  by 
their  ministry,  and  expressing  an  anxious  wish  to  return  to  their 
dear  children  in  the  Lord,  animated  with  the  most  ardent  de- 
sire to  extend  more  widely  the  boundaries  of  the  Mediator's 
kingdom  ;  how  reviving  to  receive  accounts  of  increasing  suc- 
cess from  year  to  year  !  And  should  we,  through  the  mercy  of 
God  in  Christ,  reach  the  world  of  glory,  whatecstacy  shall  we 
feel  at  seeing  multitudes  of  converted  Pagans  enter  heaven,  of 
whom  it  is  proclaimed,  that  they  owe  their  knowledge  of  sal- 
vation to  our  present  meeting.  To  conclude,  this  year  will,  I 
hope,  form  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  man  ;  and  from  this  day 
by  our  exertions,  and  by  the  exertions  of  others,  whom  we  shall 
provoke  to  zeal,  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ  shall  be  consid- 
erably enlarged,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  and  continue  to  in- 
crease, "  till  the  knowledge  of  God  cover  the  earth,  as  the  M'a- 
''  ters  cover  the  sea."  When  we  left  our  homes,  we  expected 
to  see  a  day  of  small  things,  which  it  was  our  design  not  to 
despise,  but  to  cherish  with  fond  solicitude.  But  God  has  be- 
}'otid  mc;isure  exceeded  our  expectations.  He  has  made  a  lit- 
tle one  a  thousand,  and  has  inspired  us  with  the  most  exalted 
iiopes.  Now  we  do  not  think  ourselves  in  danger  of  being 
mistaken  when  we  say,  that  wc  shall  account  it  through  eterni- 
ty a  distinguished  favour,  and  the  highest  honour  conferred  ou 
lis  during  our  pilgrimage  on  earth,  that  wc  appeared  here,  and 
gave  in  our  names  among  the  Founders  of  the  missionary  So- 
rietij  ;  and  the  time  will  be  ever  remembered  bv  us,  and  may  it- 
be  celebrated  by  future  ages,  a^  the  ./I'.RA  OF  CHRISTLAN' 
BENEVOLENCE. 


Date  Due 

1  , 

f^'' 

k       '                 J 

^'  '  ^'>^ 

f 

ft 


